Rotted Spike

Chapters

The Pure World
Gems
Plea
New Ruler
Dinner
Ursa Major
Ixie
Double
The Bog
Pinkie Logic Flavor
Truth Say'er
Nearly Skewered
Egg Con
The Filly Doll
Dodge, Plans, Spying
Oaka
Gem Gernade
Canterlot's Dark Gem
Milky Night, Sparkle and the Sun
Triple
Rats
Big Mac
Guns, guns, guns!!!
Drakain
Dragon King
CMC
A Dragon's Dinner
THE LICH
Mother's World
Feels Good to be King
Feathers
Pets and Brands
Hallow Eggs
A Wedding's Gala
The Darkness Comes
The Darkness, Final Chapter
The Rotted World
Celestia's Victory
Family matters, Spike and Lilly

The Pure World

“Spike.” I looked at Twilight, but she wasn’t the Twilight I knew, she was a purple alicorn! I got up and backed up looking at myself. “Spike?” I was a baby dragon, but how? That spell should have killed me, and Twilight certainly would have had the power. I scratched my arm cutting my scales, and feeling the pain. This wasn’t a dream, and it wasn’t a trick, I didn’t know where I was, but I was a baby again.

“What have you done?” I asked mad shaking.

“What? I didn’t do anything, look you tripped over that rock. Just how hard did you hit your head?” She reached for my head and I slapped her hoof away, I breathed fire making her back up surprised.

“What’s wrong?” Celestia asked walking over to us, and I stared at her. She had the colors of Luna, with a pure white coat, and long flowing multi-color hair. They not the colors I knew her to have normally, and her cutie mark to some degree matched Luna’s. It wasn’t exactly the one that I knew Luna had, it was a single star with flames around it.

“What is this trick?” I asked.

“Trick?” Twilight asked just as confused as Celestia was. I paused looking at them, they had questioning looks across their faces, it was strange, they simply didn’t make any sense to me.

“Why do you not fear me?” I asked, trembling my words as they left my lips.

“Why dear Spike,” Luna asked walking over to us. “Would we fear you?” She had Celestia’s colors. She was now a dark blue, with flowing star hair, and a half moon cutie mark. I stepped back, this made no sense to me.

“I, what.” I fell back confused not able to make a real sentence.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight said looking at Celestia. “But I think Spike might have hit his head harder than I thought, I should take him to the hospital to make sure he didn’t get hurt.”

“It is alright Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia replied. “I understand.”

“This, this is impossible!” I shouted at them, I ran pass them heading over a bridge, and into the Everfree forest.

“SPIKE!” I heard Twilight shout. Her voice faded after a few minutes, as I raced at full speed stopping after a while, and breathing hard. I looked around, I had no clue where I was, but wherever I was, it was better than being in the middle of three very powerful alicorns while in a baby dragon form.

“Calm down,” I said finally cooling off. “Do you have magic?” I slashed the air creating a magic blade, slicing through the tree like it was nothing, it crashed to the ground. I changed my form and looked at myself. I was no longer blue and purple, I was purple and green. A rather odd mix, but it strangely fit me for some reason.

“Spike!” I turned hearing several voices at once, one from above and the others from inside the forest, I changed back quickly.

I sniffed the air for a moment, and a sweet rotting damp smell of the forest filled my lungs. This world was untouched by the filth! The smell of a blood stained sky was nowhere to be found, and the smell of ash no longer dominated the air.

This world was beautiful, and it was my play thing again. If I could figure out how I was sent here, I could go back. I was going to kill Twilight, nothing she did was going to stop me, but then again. I looked at my claw, this wasn’t a half bad outcome either. It could turn out to be a far better outcome, than what I had originally wanted.

“FOUND HIM!” I looked up at the sound of a oddly familiar voice, from what I was guessing, it was Rainbow Drop’s voice.

“Rainbow Dash wait for me!” I paused, the names were wrong to, this was clearly not my world, it was someone else's. I searched my mind for a moment, whomever it was, they were no longer in this body, which meant they were in mine. I growled at the thought of them tainting my body with their filth, and Rainbow Dash backed off floating above me.

“Whoa there Spike,” she said landing. “What’s got you in such a bad mood?” My name was the same, so was Twilight’s, other than Luna and Celestia, I knew no one’s name.

“Spike.” I looked at a AppleCran, but she was orange instead of white, it was an odd look to say the least.

“Hey I found him Applejack.” I grunted, I didn’t even get her name close. “And he doesn’t look like he’s happy,” she said a bit nervous. “RARITY GET OVER HERE!” I paused as a white unicorn came over, at least she had the same name, but she wasn’t the right color, why was this world so weird?!

“Spike!” She called with a rather happy voice, then ran over to me and I dodged her growling. “Eep!” She screeched a little, scared by my growl.

“Twilight, what is wrong with Spike?” Rainbow Dash asked as Twilight, Luna and Celestia all landed near us.

“I don’t know, he hit his head and just ran off.” Twilight said with a worried look. I started to chuckled. “He was saying something weird, about us fearing him.” They all stared at me worried. I flame ported, consuming my body in green fire teleporting, appearing on a large hill overlooking Ponyville.

My jaw dropped seeing it, this world was unadvanced in so many ways, I couldn’t see a single anti-air magic battery, or a single car. Even the street lights were outdated, of the few that I could see.

I sat down breathing a little fast, and then shook my head clearing my mind. I looked at my claw as flame appeared around it. My magic worked, but something was wrong, I couldn’t generate or store magic to my fullest, I wasn’t even close to my real power. I stopped the flame, I needed to find gems to build more magic power, but this world. I had no clue if they even existed here.

“Twilight,” I growled grimly. “I'll get back to you, I don’t forget spells.” I said chuckling with fire on my tongue. If I reengineered what I remembered, there was a strong chance of me getting back to my body.

“Spike!” I looked at Flutter-birdie, it probably wasn’t her name, she was also yellow instead of pink. If I had any hope of returning to my world, I would need to fit in, gather what I needed, which would take time, and that wouldn’t be simple. Of course though, having a little bit of fun along the way wouldn’t hurt.

“Hey, um, Flutter?” I asked, all the other first parts of their names were right, just not the last parts, I doubt I could fake it, but it was worth a try.

“Fluttershy,” she said landing next to me. “How did you get up here?” I looked around, I was on a hill which had cliffs on all sides. Getting up here normally would probably be very hard to do, especially as a baby dragon.

“I climbed.” I said swiftly.

“Twilight said you hit your head, and a little bird told me that you were here.” She checked my head, and I paused wanting to rip off her hooves for touching me.

“I’m fine.” I didn’t hit her away, I didn’t know how this Spike would normally act in this situation, so I didn’t want to kill my luck.

“You look fine.” She stopped looking me over. “But you forgot my name?”

“Do you hate me?” I asked lightly.

“Of course not Spike, I would never hate you.” She said with an oddly kind smile. Oh, she was going to be fun, she was quiet, which mean her screams would be just as sweet as her words. “But, the other’s are worried about you, we should go back.” She said softly, and I trembled.

“Excuse me?” I asked growling lightly and she looked at me surprised as I stood up. I grabbed her throat, slamming her to the ground, and pinning her to the ground. “You don’t order me around.” I growled fire on my lips.

She closed her eyes and tears went down her face crying. Flutter-birdie was by far one of the most fierce warrior I had ever met, she was the leader of the last army to try and take over, of course that was before I finally stepped up and took over for myself.

This Fluttershy was nothing like the one from my world, she didn’t have a back bone, and was clearly too kind for her own good. She was scared too easily as well, perfect to rip into, and please myself with till she bled, but now was not the time for play, at least not in this unfamiliar world, which mocked me with every glance.

“I’m sorry.” She whispered and I let go of her.

“I’m,” I said making my body tremble. “Sorry, I, I, don’t.” Know how to act. I backed up and she coughed. I had acted on impulse, I normally didn’t have some play thing try to tell me to do anything, or even suggest it for that matter. She looked at me surprised and I tripped falling off the edge.

“Spike!” She shouted catching me before I hit the ground. Though, even with my weak magic, it wouldn’t have hurt me, let alone kill me. “It’s alright Spike, I have you.” I looked at her as she had me in her arms, flying me so softly to the ground, it was like falling through a thick cloud. She setting me down and backed up slightly.

“I’m sorry.” I lied, this was going to be hard. While I was a great liar, no, a great story weaver, I found it too funny half the time to keep a straight face.

“It’s alright Spike,” she said quietly and backing away more. “I shouldn’t have, told you to do anything, I’m sorry.” I wanted to grin and choke her till she begged me to let her go, but here I didn’t know anything, and my magic was anything but powerful enough.

“Please, I, stay away from me, I, I’m sorry.” I backed away a little looking scared, I needed to milk this. “Please don’t be afraid of me, I didn’t mean it.”

Oh I could barely stand the thought of her not being afraid of me, quivering in fear, it almost made me hard. I wanted to make her piss herself, and then have her lick it clean, every last drop, but I couldn’t do that, at least not yet. I would have to wait and learn, impulse would have to be controlled, but my thoughts so easily twisted my words.

“I’m not,” she said looking at me with wide eyes. “It’s, just, I’ve never had anyone do that to me before, it scared me a little. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have told you that.”

“You have nothing to be sorry about.” I said quickly, I then sat down acting like I was dizzy. “I don’t know why I did that, after I hit my head, things blurred, and, I don’t know. I’m sorry, please go, I don’t want to hurt you any more, I want to be alone.”

“Spike it’s fine, really.” She came over to me within reaching distance, just one second, one moment, and I could cut off her head, clean off, it would rain blood, sweet metallic blood. I looked at her for a second, before looking down. Whoever this Spike was, he was someone that they trusted a lot, especially since I had just hurt her.

“Thank you.” I hugged her, and she hugged me back tightly pulling me close. Oh her scent was beautiful, I could only imagine how her charred meat would taste.

“I know very little about dragons, but you have a so hard.” She said with a sniffle. I let go of her, and she didn’t let go of me, I almost wanted to bite her. She was clingy, make mental note, do not show this pony too much affection, she’ll get attached, drug addiction likely. “I won’t tell anyone about this, so don’t worry.” I paused, I hadn’t even thought of that.

“Thanks.” I mumbled with a sad voice. I was going to have to take things I normally didn’t think about, or the things which others would do their best not to do around me, for fear their lives would end.

“Well let’s head back.” She said smiling as she put me onto her back, and then she flew into the sky, ever so slowly, making me clinch my fists. She was so slow! I felt a roar in my belly forcing me to stifled it down with a swallow of saliva.

“Um, not to be rude, but, could you fly faster?”

“Oh, sorry.” She picked up a tiny bit of speed making my eye twitch. How can a pony be so infuriating?! I was going to kill her as slow as she was flying, I needed to get off her or I was going to lose my mind.

“You know, it might be faster walking.”

“Sorry.” She picked up speed, she was apparently also a nitwit! Or she was as thick as a brick! She couldn’t take the hint to land us.

“It’s fine.” I sighed and started to scratch her back making her squeak, I stopped and she blushed. I had never heard such a cute sound come from a pony, or anything for that matter, no beast had ever made that sound before.

“Spike, I’m ticklish!” She scolded me lightly, her voice had gone up an octave.

“Really.” I chimed with a smirk as I went near her ear, making sure my warm breath made her hair stand up. “But, you didn’t tell me no.” I whispered gently and she blushed looking at me. I smiled at her and she blushed even more looking forward quickly.

“D-don’t do that Spike.” She said very softly.

“I can’t hear you!” I said with a light growl and started to itch her back, making her squeak and sequel. She fell a few feet to the ground, then threw me off her back breathing hard, and blushing harder. “Come on Fluttershy, don’t you like it?” She backed up shaking her head no. “Why not, those were really cute sounds.” She walked into a tree looking behind her panicking, fear tensed her body making her sweat. Such a sweet smell fear.

“Spike stop.” She squeaked, had it not been for the fact I could read her lips, I wouldn’t have understood her.

“I didn’t quite catch that.” Tears went down her face.

“Spike, please stop, your scaring me.” She said choking on tears. I went up to her and grabbed her hair pulling her close to my face.

“Stop what?” I kissed her making surprise go through her face. She pulled back hitting the tree with her back rather hard, she breathed heavily almost hyperventilating, staring at me completely shocked.

“Spike, I-I-I , don’t feel like that toward you, I thought you like Rarity!” She said in a very high pitched voice.

“Really, but then again, you make cuter sounds, now why would I want to pass that up for Rarity?” She looked around scared. I jumped grabbing her hoof and pushing her against the ground so she was on her back. I sat down on her chest being rather small. I rubbed her face softly with my claws, making her take in a scattered breath.

“Spike, stop.” She begged quietly.

“Then stop me, you’re a beautiful mare Fluttershy, you probably haven’t seen the right end to a nice colt have you?” I rubbed her side. I changed to my normal form and her eyes went wide with surprise. “Come now Fluttershy,” I whispered with ash coming from the corners of my mouth. “You wouldn’t want me to get mad would you?” I growled lightly making her tremble with fear, sending streams of tears down her face.

“Who-who are you?!” She asked with a high pitched speak.

“Your nightmare.” I growled with liquid flames dripping from my lips burning the grass next to her head. She passed out cold, and I chuckled falling to the side. I changed back to my baby form.

I hit her on the forehead a little making it bleed, then tossed her into the air letting her hit the ground with a crack. I laid down cutting my arm, then I dislocated it, and then made a gash on my cheek. I couldn’t afford this fun, but it was far too tempting.

“FOUND SPIKE, AND FLUTTERSHY!” Rainbow Dash shouted. She landed and looked at me surprised.

“Hey Rainbow Dash.” I said smiling and her eyes went wide.

“TWILIGHT FAST!” She screamed panicking. “What happen?” She asked.

“I don’t know,” I said quickly. “Something hit us while we were flying and, well we fell. I think Fluttershy broke a leg.”

Twilight appeared next to us, but Luna and Celestia weren’t with her this time. She looked at us and we appeared in Ponyville from her teleportation magic. I looked around at Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Pinkamena Diane. I paused at Pinkamena Diane, she was pink instead of golden in color.

“To the hospital!” Twilight shouted as she picked me up, the others picked up Fluttershy running us inside. The nurse ran over checking us out.

“What happen to you?” Applejack asked, I grunted a little as the nurse lifted my arm, this didn’t actually hurt, I had done so much worse, and with magic, well I felt little pain, just a little bit of a tingle.

“Something jumped out of the forest and hit her, we fell a little hard, I blacked out for a few minutes, I think.”

“No, what happen in the forest.” Twilight asked, and I looked at her like I didn’t know what she meant, I knew, but it would be easier to lie, at least for now.

“Forest, I just told you.”

“No when we found you after you ran off.” Rainbow Dash said.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, I was on top of a hill for the whole day, enjoying the breeze, then Fluttershy found me, she told me you guys were looking for me. So she put me on her back and started flying us back.”

“Spike that can’t be,” Twilight said. “We were talking in town just before that, I know that was you, you, teleported?” She asked pausing a bit confused, this Spike didn’t know magic, had pathetic! “That doesn’t make sense.”

“Wait,” Applejack said. “That was green fire!” All of them looked at her.

“Didn’t the Chrysalis Queen use green fire magic?!” Rarity asked finishing what Applejack started.

“SPIKE NO!” Fluttershy shouted waking up and falling out of bed. We all looked at her confused, my lie was going just as planned.

“Calm down miss!” The nurse shouted trying to pull her back onto the bed. “You had a bad fall!”

“Fluttershy calm down.” Rainbow Dash said helping to restrain her. She looked at me scared.

“Spike attacked me!” She shouted and they looked at me for a moment.

“No he didn’t,” Twilight said. “While you were flying something hit you over the head, and you fell.”

“But he, he, he was tickling me on my back, and then I landed, he-he kissed me! Then he threw me down and-and he changed form! He became a large dragon!” She cried.

“It was a Chrysalis!” Pinkamena Diane shouted throwing some confetti in the air, making everyone give her a weird look. So it wasn’t just me, she was weird.

“What?” She asked looking at me. “But you choked me on the hill.”

“What?” Twilight asked looking at me.

“No, you told me everyone was looking for me. I then got on your back, and we started to fly, then something hit us, I don’t know what it was, but I blacked out to. It must have been a Chrysalis or something, you said it changed forms right?”

“Yeah, then, is the Queen Chrysalis back?!” She asked hiding under the bed moving too fast for the nurse to even grab her. I wanted to grin so widely that my face would rip. It was perfect, letting them fill in the blanks just so perfectly, was great.

“Everyone what are your secret words?!” Twilight asked and they all whispered it into her ear one after another, she went up to me and I paused. This is what you would call a bad moment, if they all had different words, I didn’t matter if I overheard them all.

“I forgot,” I said and they all got into a battle posture. “Whoa wait-wait! I just forgot it, I’m Spike! Please I’m not a Chrysalis!” Twilight scanned me and it tickled a little. She let out a breath and so did I.

“Okay, he’s not one, he’s real, Spike you can’t forget important words like that, what if she came back? I guess I have to tell you it again.” She went up to my ear and whispered into my ear. “Jellybean.” She stepped back. “Now don’t forget it again alright.” How could anyone forget a stupid password like jellybean?! Oh they were so stupid! How could they be so pure? How could they trust this Spike so much?

“Sorry.”

“Alright everyone, we’re good, I'll tell Princess Celestia about everything that has happen, and make sure that no one else has been switched.” She teleported away and the nurse grabbed my arm.

“This is going to hurt, but we need to put this back into place.”

“Then do it.” I said coldly. She pushed it back into place and I grunted at the sharp pain. I sighed and moved my arm making sure it was in working order.

“Doesn’t that hurt?!” She shouted panicked and I paused. Dislocating an arm should normally hurt for days or weeks, not instantly feel better.

“It feels fine, it didn’t hurt, I just couldn’t lift my arm or anything.”

“Whoa Spike, tough guy much?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“What do you mean?” She looked at me a bit odd.

“Maybe you should go rest for a while,” Applejack said. “You’ve had a hard day.”

“Is Fluttershy alright? She hit her head a bit hard.”

“She has a small concussion,” the nurse said. “Nothing to worry about if she rests, she can’t sleep for a while or leave, but she should be fine.” I let out a fake sigh of relief, I wanted to see her convulse so hard, that she bit her tongue choking on her own blood, but at this point, all I could do was hope.

The nurse came over to me and wrapped my wounds up. They all of them went their separate ways as Twilight came back, and apparently I lived with Twilight in the library. Why would anyone live in a Library? I of course found out when I walked inside.

Twilight in this world was a bookworm, in the other world, she was simply great at making spells, in this one, she was great at being a bookworm. I didn’t know how she would work into my plans, but I was going to find a way.

“Spike.” I turned to Twilight as she entered the library, seeing me staring at her table of experiments. “Are you alright? Didn’t you hit your head to?” I paused.

“Sorry, I’m just worried about Fluttershy. I hope she’s fine, I kind of fell on her when she crashed so, I’m still a bit worried.” I said trying my best to fake innocents. Talk about bad luck, I was probably going to end up as the pet of a freaking alicorn.

“Don’t worry about it, she understands that what happen wasn’t you, she told me to tell you to come by any time, she has always loved baby dragons.”

“I will, and I’m sorry about not telling you about going to the hill, I, sometimes just like the air.”

“You should leave a note, but I understand.”

“So what happen today?”

“Nothing much, just was talking to Celestia about a few things, Luna came along because she had business here today with Zecora.”

“Oh.”

“Well I should get back to work, just rest today, I don’t want you to over work yourself, chores can wait till later.” I paused, was I her pet? Probably, in my world she had hatched me, even as a hatchling I ripped apart two timber wolves that were after her. She took me in and I learned magic from her, but I didn’t know if that was true here.

“Spiky!” Pinkamena Diane grabbed me throwing me into the air like a baby. She caught me hugging me. “How you doing little guy?!” She sang.

“Ouch.” I grunted and she put me down quickly.

“PINKY PIE!” Twilight shouted at her. “Spike was hurt, you can’t go throwing him around!”

“I’m sorry.” She said with a sorry expression.

“It’s fine.” I said quickly, as I pet her on her head. It was the first time anyone had ever done that to me, I was also proud of myself, that I hadn’t ripped her to pieces. She looked like a ball of energy and a ball of fun, but something was off, I just didn’t know what. “I’m sorry for making everyone worry.”

“It’s fine Spike,” Twilight said. “You should sleep, you need to heal.”

“Actually it doesn’t hurt, I just won’t be able to lift heavy things for a while, and I wanted to look up a few things.”

“Oh sure.”

“Twilight,” Pinkie Pie said. “We have to go, Applejack will be mad if we don’t hurry up and get there.” Twilight rolled her eyes.

“I know, Spike you can eat anything you like today, but no sweets, you know how that keeps you up, and gives you a stomachache.”

“Yes mother.” She stopped and looked at me.

“Really? Spike you know how hyper you’ll get.” I paused.

“Oh I know, I was telling you yes, I won’t eat anything sweet, wait is it weird that you’re my mom?” She blushed a little and looked at Pinkie Pie.

“Twilight you have been making Spike call you mommy!” She laughed making Twilight face hoof, blushing. “Everyone will love this!” She ran out disappearing.

“Pinkie! Wait!” She sighed and I chuckled a little.

“Spike I am not your mom, you’ve never called me that before.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.” She looked worried. “It’s just, I’ve been feeling a little lonely being the only dragon around, and you did raise me right?”

“Well yes, I guess, but I didn’t give birth to you.”

“Then you’re my mom.” I hugged her making her blush even more. “Please don’t make me call you anything else.” I whispered slightly.

“Okay, Spike, you can call me mom, just, just not around the others.”

“Thanks.” I smiled and she went out closing the door behind her. I grinned, oh this was going to be fun! I looked around, with no one around, I could use magic. I snapped my claws absorbing all the information from every last book I needed in minutes, and sitting down actually tired.

I rarely got tired like this, or rather, this body was. This wasn’t my body, so of course I hadn’t eaten enough gems. I was going to get tired a lot easier, and I would have to figure out something if I was going to do anything. I crawled into a bed on the second floor and yawned falling asleep pulling the blankets closer.

Gems

“Spike.” I opened my eyes waking up and looking at Twilight next to me, the was sun to my back coming in through the second story window. I fell over the side and she caught me with her magic lifting me back onto the bed. “What is up with you, first you start calling me mom and then I find you in my bed, are you missing your mom or something? Is it a dragon thing I don’t know about?”

“No, I just, sorry.”

“It’s fine, I don’t mind you sleeping with me, you’re actually kind of warm, it was nice, last night was really cold.” I smiled. “Anyway, how are you feeling?” She asked smiling at me, I liked this Twilight, my Twilight would have shoved me out of her bed.

“I feel pretty good, arm is sore, and my face still hurt a little, but I’m good.”

“Alright, well just don’t think I’m going to act like your mom or anything, you still are going to cook, clean and be my assistant.” I gritted my teeth, I guess this Twilight wasn’t that much different from mine, but at least she didn’t say spell dummy.

“Oh, then I should get breakfast.” I said quickly. I got out of bed and rushed down pausing at the bottom of the stairs. I looked around for a moment finding the kitchen. I searched around the entire kitchen looking. She had almost no gems, a few, but that was like crumbs to me, I would need a lot more.

I stopped, opened the fridge and looked inside. While she didn’t have gems to spare, she did have a decent amount of food that I could eat, and she could eat it as well. I grinned a little, the only thing I would refuse to give up was cooking. I was the best chef in my world, and that was before everything went to hell.

Her kitchen was rather unadvanced, she didn’t have machines, real electricity or any of the things I did in my world. Not only that, but they didn’t have anything but basic lighting outside, this was the freaking stone age!

I cooked using magic, cutting the time down from hours to minutes, and finished walking out to the dinner table, setting up two places, one for her and one for me. Of course this was assuming I was allowed to eat with her, she did seem nice enough to allow that. I put the food on plates and her eyes went wide seeing it.

“Whoa Spike, what is all this for?” I paused. Oh crap! I had no clue how good a cook this Spike was, or even if he was a cook. For all I knew he could have only done basic foods, and anything more complex was out of his reach.

“What do you mean?” I asked slightly nervous.

“Well you never cook this nice, in fact I’ve never even seen these types of dishes before, where did you learn it?”

“Just, thought of it at random?”

“Oh well.” She chuckled. “Alright.” I finished setting everything up and sat down next to her.

“Um, silly question, but do we pray?” She stared at me.

“Do we what?” She asked confused.

“Oh, never mind.” Talk about dodging a bullet, there were pony groups which had gods in my world. I would have seriously gone nuts if they were religious.

“Okay?” She said unsure, she took one bite and her eyes went big. “Whoa!” I stared at her, I didn’t know if ponies here liked this type of cooking. “This is absolutely wonderful! How did, wow!” She started to eat making me smile as I started eating myself, enjoying the meal. She had pretty good foods, so it turned out alright, not the best it could be though.

“I’m glad you liked it.” I said smiling as I cleaned up. She wiped her mouth and looked at me.

“I did, you must have spent all night on that.”

“No about ten minutes.” She paused and so did I. “I mean, that was just getting ready today, yeah I spent a while cooking last night. I thought we should have a good breakfast, in fact I think it would be a good idea to invite everyone over, as a way of saying thank you.”

“When do you want to do that?”

“How about tonight?”

“Oh sure.”

“Also do you mind if I go out today?”

“Are you going to Rarity’s again?”

“Rarity? Why would I go over there?” I bit my lip, Fluttershy had said something about me liking her, of course, we probably were dating or something, but wait, that doesn’t make any sense. Why would a pony date a baby dragon?

“You always go over and help her.”

“Oh, yeah, sorry must have slipped my mind.”

“Wait, then where were you going?”

“I was thinking of going gem hunting. I realized that I don’t have any gems to eat, and I should go collect some.”

“Ask Rarity, her talent is finding them, I’m sure she’ll have a few spare to give you, I mean you always help her out.”

“I will then.” Ohhhhhh, so that’s why this Spike was always around a pony, they weren’t simply dating. I took the plates into the kitchen and started washing them. This Spike must have been getting paid to help her or something, that’s probably why there were no scent of gems anywhere in the library.

I finished and went outside looking around. I hoped dearly that she lived in the same home as in my world, her younger sister was a fashionista in my world, so they lived in an odd house. I only fell for my Rarity because she was extreme smart and shy. I couldn’t resist her, she was just, well a sheep. I went up and knocked on a rather nice house.

“Come in!” Her voice shouted. “Welcome to.” She paused seeing it was me that was entering. “Oh Spike, it’s good to see you, come in, you know you don’t have to knock.”

“Thank you.” I walked inside and she went over to a sewing machine. I sniffed the air, she had no gems here, wait. I was now confused. “Um Rarity, tell me, um do I ever keep gems here or anything?”

“Gems? No, you only come over to help me, are you alright?”

“Yeah, it’s just, I have a bit of memory loss, and I’m afraid to tell Twilight.”

“Oh my.”

“Do you know where I can find gems? They actually help me a lot, they can heal a dragon to.”

“Really, I did not know that, but I’m sorry dear, I don’t have any on hoof.”

“Thanks then.” I turned and opened the door.

“Wait, are you leaving?” I looked at her, she had a longing expression, by god she was actually in love with a baby dragon! This was even sick, even in my world. I swallowed a little nervous.

“Yeah, I have somewhere else I need to be, but thanks.” I walked outside and started running. What is wrong with this world? First I think it’s pure, then out of the blue they pull something like this?!

I stopped on a hill after traveling for a while and looked around, then up not seeing anyone. I dug a hole into the ground and blew purple fire into it. Gems popped up all around me, hundreds of them. I went around collecting them and sticking them in a pile.

“Whoa Spike!” I turned to Rainbow Dash as she landed next to me.

“Oh hi.”

“That’s a ton of gems, where’s Rarity?” I eyed her, was it normal for a baby dragon and a pony to be lovers?

“Um, I don’t know, I think at home.” Or was Rarity somehow my owner? Did Twilight sell me or something? But then why would she have me live with her? This world made absolutely no sense!

“Really, then where did all these gems come from?”

“I collected them, I’m a dragon, I collect gems and eat them.”

“Yeah I know that,” she scoffed. “I just mean you have a lot of them, you couldn’t have found them on your own.”

“Am I a cripple or something.” She gave me an odd look.

“What, no I didn’t say that.”

“Why wouldn’t I be able to find this many gems? Am I a retard?”

“I, um, there’s a lot here.” She looked around a little nervous seeing no holes in the ground. “Some of these are really big you couldn’t carry them.” She said quickly.

“Rainbow Dash, I’m a dragon.” I walked over and picked up one half my size. “I can pick up any gem my size.” Her jaw dropped. “You are acting really weird, but how am I going to get these back home?”

“Wait, you seriously found these?”

“Yeah?” First no magic, then dating, and now this? Just how weak was this Spike? He had no excuse.

“Oh, well I can get you a cart, but I don’t know anyone that will want to pull it.” I chuckled a little.

“I'll pull it.” She flew off and came back a few minutes later with a large cart.

“Well I'll see you later.” She sped off and I chuckled a little, she was just saying a little dragon was too weak, and then she sped off without even asking if I needed help. I had a feeling she didn’t want to work. I looked around after filling the cart and then went through them making piles and blowing fire merging gems together to make big ones. I didn’t want small ones just falling out all over the place.

I started pulling the cart, eating a few and getting a bunch of energy. I smiled as I went back to the library. I opened the door and Twilight’s eyes went wide seeing me with a gem twice my size, she dropped a quill. I went over to an empty closet and filled it with my find.

“Wow.” Twilight said coming over to me. I looked at her as I put the last one inside, it was too full to close completely.

“What’s wrong?”

“Rarity gave you all these gems, these are huge!”

“What, no she didn’t have any, so I went and found them.” She stared at me making me a little nervous.

“But you were only gone for twenty minutes!”

“Am I a dragon? Or do I just look that way?”

“No you’re a dragon, I don’t understand.”

“Dragons eat gems right?”

“Yes.”

“Well, we have to be able to find gems, I can smell them, the bigger they are the easier it is to smell them. Why are you acting so weird, even Rainbow Dash was weird.” I wanted to ask, but I didn’t know if I wanted to know the answer. “Also does Rarity own me or something?” She looked at me a bit confused.

“Own you? No one owns your Spike, wait did Rarity tell you that she owned you or something?” She asked serious.

“No, I was just wondering, gosh, critical much?”

“Oh, no I didn’t mean it like that.”

“Anyway, what are you going to do today?” I asked and she eyed me for a few seconds making me nervous. I had absolutely no clue what was normal or not. “I am your assistant aren’t I?”

“Owlicious has it covered, I’m just working on a spell is all.” An owl landed on a stick and I eyed it for a few seconds. “And don’t you start again, I know how you two like to fight with each other.” This Spike fought with an OWL! He couldn’t lift gems even half his size, not only that he couldn’t find gems, he was pathetic. If I ever got the chance to meet him I was going to slap him till the flesh fell off his cheeks.

“Oh, okay.” I took off the bandages and she stopped.

“What happen to your wounds?”

“Gems heal dragons, what is up with you, you are my mother and you don’t know a simple thing like that? Do you not care for me?”

“Not care, I care for you.” She said quickly moving a bit closer to me.

“No, not as in you care for me, like you feel for me, but as in you take care of me as your baby dragon.”

“I take care of you, I just don’t know everything about dragons. It’s not like we talk to that many dragons. There aren’t any books about them either.”

“Yeah there is.” I walked over to the book shelf and pulled out a book named dragons 101. I handed it to her and she looked at it for a few seconds.

“I’ve never seen this book before.” I rolled my eyes, of course you didn’t! I just made it with my magic.

“I figured.” She took it over to the table and opened it, she started reading it and looked at me as I walked over to her. “Anyway, that will have everything you need to know about dragons, I thought you had read it.”

“No Spike, I didn’t even think this book existed, I looked even in the royal library when I was younger, there was nothing to even suggest it existed. Also who is Epiks Rvre Elkraps? I’ve never heard of them.”

“I don’t know, I never looked it up.” I paused seeing her notes. This spell was old, one of the firsts of my Twilight over four hundred years ago. “Also you got this all wrong.” She looked at me with a, what do you know, look. “Look here and here.” I pointed at her notes. “You need to switch that and then add this.” I wrote down a symbol and her eyes went wide.

“SPIKE!” She shouted standing up, making flinch at her sudden outburst. “You did it, that will, that will work perfectly, I’ve spent a week on that spell!”

“Really?” I said with unbelief. “I mean wow, cool.” I chuckled nervously and she eyed me for a moment.

“Yeah,” she narrowed. “It took me a week for that one spell, and in five seconds you figure it out.” She turned to me and I got off of the chair backing up. “Something’s wrong and I don’t know what it is. My Spike wouldn’t know that symbol let alone be able to understand magic and rewrite it. You start calling me mom and start finding huge gems.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I backed into the wall. While I wanted to kill her, and I had no fear. I didn’t have all the information I needed yet, this world was just too dangerous to let anyone know yet, especially an alicorn which knows this world’s Celestia and Luna, and is clearly powerful.

“Tell me right now who you are.”

“I’m Spike.”

“You’re lying.”

“Really, or is it that your mad that I figured out the spell and you couldn’t?” She frowned more, and I swallowed. “Someone’s at the door.”

“Nice try but no.” She paused hearing a knock. “We are not done, after I answer that you are talking.” I smiled a little bit. She went to the door and I ran for an open window, I jumpped. I floated in the air being held by magic. I looked at Twilight, her horn was glowing. Rarity was at the door looking around a bit confused.

“Is everything alright Twilight?”

“Spike was just about to tell me something.” I held up a gem.

“Twilight did you know gems can absorb magic?” I touched it to my forehead falling onto a table. I flipped it into my mouth eating it. “Of course you do now, if you read that book, you would know that dragons are also naturally resistant to magic because of gems, and I ate a lot of them.”

“Get over here!” She ran at me and I jumped out the window falling into a bush. I climbed out to see Twilight in front of me. Rarity came over. Twilight picked me up with her magic taking me back inside.

“Rarity help me!” I pled. “Twilight is going to do something bad to me!”

“Now Twilight, what did he do wrong?”

“He’s hiding something from me, he’s not acting like Spike at all. Doesn’t something feel off to you?”

“Why yes it does actually, he came over earlier and asked me about gems, when I told him I didn’t have any, he ran off. He literally ran out of my home and disappeared. I don’t know why he was after gems.”

“Well he brought home a ton of them.” The closet door opened and a few large ones floated out. Rarities eyes went huge and she ran over looking inside.

“OH MY GOSH!!!” She screeched like a banshee making me cover my ears. “These are massive! I’ve never seen gems so large, these are absolutely impressive!”

“Yeah he.”

“Spike where did you find them?!” Twilight rolled her eyes.

“I can smell gems, what is it with you ponies and.” I paused closing my mouth. I whimpered as best as I could, but it sounded even fake to them. “I mean what is up with you both and, um, not knowing about dragons?” I asked even though it was meant to be a statement.

“Who are you?” Twilight asked shaking me a little.

“Rarity I'll give you three of the big ones if you save me.” She gasped looking at them then at Twilight. She sighed and walked over to me.

“Please Twilight let me save him.” She pouted.

“No, I want to know who this is, this isn’t my Spike.”

“Please Rarity she’s been having me call her mom! Ask Pinkie Pie, she’ll tell you.” I knew the second I said it I shouldn’t have. Both of their jaws went down. This Spike apparently never got away with anything.

“Spike you were the one that wanted to call me mom!” Twilight said harshly. “I don’t know what you’re trying to pull, but my Spike would never say that! Who are you and what have you done with him?!” I sighed.

“I can’t stand it anymore.” I growled and Twilight’s magic stopped, she shook her head a little. “I swear just how boneless was this Spike?” Both of them stared at me shocked. “I’m Spike from another world okay!” I growled.

“I knew it.” Twilight said.

“My Twilight was trying to kill me and somehow I was sent here to this world. I don’t belong here and have been trying to find a way to get back my real body. Your magic is sad so I realized you guys couldn’t help me, being probably a good few hundred years behind me.”

“Wait what?” Rarity asked.

“So you’re not our spike, where is our Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Probably in my world, and probably dead. I held the last of the resistance against my Twilight before she finally found my main base. She, well, I think she roasted my old body, I probably wouldn’t have survived it, but I tried to negate her magic. I somehow ended up in this world and, here we are.”

“But you called me mother.”

“Yeah, and that Twilight raised me as well, you reminded me of her early years, she was really nice, well before she started killing every pony. Man the things she did.” I chuckled. “But that isn’t, important.”

“Wait you can do magic?” Rarity asked.

“Ah yeah.” I held up my hand and a blue flame appeared. “It’s not hard to do, but, yeah so now you know. You aren’t going to kill me or anything, right?”

“I should get Celestia.” Twilight said as she realized fully what I told her.

“Wait.” They looked at me. “I, um, are you sure? I mean is, is she nice?”

“Why wouldn’t she be nice dear?” Rarity asked.

“I, well, in my world, Celestia was kind of.” I let out a breath. “Well my master, she would often used me, I’m still scared of her.” I lied, oh there was a time that was true, but that ended quickly.

“Oh dear.”

“That’s, are you, is there any chance Spike is alive?” Twilight asked panicked.

“I, I wouldn’t know for sure, but our time lines are on the same course. If her spell worked, then well he’s dead, and opening any kind of portal would be impossible for me. Also if the same thing happen to anyone which went between worlds, then we might get their Twilight or Celestia, and, I don’t have to tell you how bad that would be.”

“We have to save our Spike!” Twilight said a little unreasonable. This lie was going to take some weaving to do properly, I wouldn’t be able to let on Spike was even a little bit alive, and I would have to complete crush any chance to save him. My fun wasn’t over yet. “Come on we’ll all go see Celestia!” We all teleported.

Plea

I fell to the ground a little hard, and I looked around now being in Celestia’s throne room, my throne room was in the dragon breeding lands. Celestia looked at us, as Twilight ran up to her. I got up making sure to look uneasy.

“Twilight, what’s wrong?” Celestia asked with concern.

“This isn’t my Spike!” Twilight shouted.

“What?” I waved a little. “What do you mean?”

“I can explain.” They looked at me. “I’m not from this, well world per say. My Twilight, Twilight Ever-Sparkle was going to kill me, I tried to counter with my own magic and, well I switched bodies with your Spike. I think my old body is dead and gone by now, along with your Spike.”

“Please tell me there’s something you can do, I need Spike!” Twilight begged and Celestia looked down.

“I am sorry Twilight, but there is nothing. I have heard of this before, happening, maybe once or twice, but it cannot be done again. He is stuck in this world, and our Spike is stuck in his world. You cannot go backwards, only move onto the next world. I am sorry Spike, but you will not be able to go back.”

“Thank god.” I said.

“God?” Celestia asked.

“Who is god?” Twilight asked.

“Oh it’s a deity, the creator of everything, a religion on my world.”

“Wait, then you want to stay here?” Rarity asked with tears in her eyes and I swallowed nervously.

“No,” Twilight growled. “I want my Spike!” Twilight said becoming angrier.

“Don’t be so child!” I shouted and covered my mouth, and they all stared at me. “I, I’m sorry, but this world is, is perfect!” I said sounding desperate. “Everything here is perfect, I’m sorry about your Spike, I truly am, but I don’t care.” I wasn’t about to let them ruin my fun for a stupid baby dragon.

“I need my Spike!” Twilight shouted at me.

“Here I don’t get raped, beaten, or yelled at for the littlest thing. If I would have to, I would fight for this world. That Spike is dead, I know I couldn’t have lived. The spell would have killed me, and I’m a million times more powerful than your Spike. I know that sounds wrong, and in so many ways it is, but please, I can’t go back even if you had a way to send me back there.”

“I am sorry Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia said. “But there is nothing you or I can do, I spent nearly a hundred years looking into it, Star Swirl the Bearded was from another world as well. He was from a world, ruled by a version of Spike.” I paused, I wanted to laugh, one of my greatest foes had disappeared from my world, and came to this one! Though he had started out as my ally in the first place.

“Wait what?” I asked, while it made my mouth water imagine tasting his flesh, this was fact was shocking, moving through worlds is hard and pinning down a certain time is very hard to do without the right amount of power. No two worlds moved at the same pace.

“He was a great unicorn, he passed a long time ago though.” I looked down. DAMN IT ALL! I wanted to kill him, that’s just not fair.

“I knew a Star Swirl from my world, he was a great friend and ally, he was, skinned by my Luna and eaten by timber wolves.” Their eyes went wide. Oh how I wanted that to be true, no I had done that to several ponies, just not him, he just up and disappeared. “Also even if your Spike is alive in my body, he, well he won’t be for long. I couldn’t even match Twilight from my world, she would kill him in seconds, my magic was only second rate to hers.” Tears ran down Twilight’s face and Rarity’s face as well.

“So you can use magic?” Celestia asked.

“Yes, my world is a few hundred years further along than yours I think. I was surprised that you didn’t have anything I was used to.”

“Celestia,” Twilight cried begging. “Please, please, do something, help me get Spike! I don’t want him to die!”

“It would have been a quick death.” They looked at me. “He wouldn’t have felt anything, I swear to you, he wouldn’t have suffered a moment. Many of my friends fell to the same fate, none of them suffered. It would have been over in an instant.”

“NO!” Rarity shouted crying.

“You will never be Spike!” Twilight shouted at me furious. She went over to me. “Get out of his body!” I stepped back.

“Please, killing me will do you no good!” She stepped back as if it had just punched her in the gut. “I’m a good dragon, please, I would have let her kill me if I knew. This world doesn’t deserve to lose an innocent dragon. Please find a way to morn him, but not with my corpse!” She fell back shaking as tears went down her face.

“Twilight, please go tell the others,” Rarity said getting up and Twilight looked at her for a moment. “I-I please I don’t, I can’t, I need to go!” She ran off crying.

If it wasn’t for the fact chasing her down would only hurt me in this position, I would have, and done so much more, I loved chasing my Rarity, but it was not the time or the place. I looked down acting sad.

So much lying, this was going to be hard to keep everything straight, in fact I bet their Spike was just sitting in a dungeon somewhere in my castle! Probably panicked and confused, a spell like that wouldn’t have actually even tickled me, now that I saw the affects, it would only make me a bit annoyed. They were probably planning on a way to kill that Spike, but then again they did have to now deal with half my guard.

“I have to go tell everyone.” Twilight said teleporting and I reached out my claw toward her.

“Spike, that is your name?” Celestia asked, I swallowed a little.

“Please, I, excuse me if I’m rude, but in my world, you, well you were a monster, you raised Twilight to, to become something else. So please don’t mind my fear, I mean you no disrespect.”

“It is quite alright, Spike was my friend as well. I will miss him greatly, but I cannot morn yet, you are probably without home now. I do not see a way of you living with Twilight again, or in Ponyville in general.”

“I see, that is fine, I can make my own way.”

“But one thing is a little off.”

“What’s that?”

“I was informed of Fluttershy, and everything that conspired.” I frowned, this had completely destroyed my other lies, and she knew it. This Celestia was going to be much smarter than mine, which meant cunning of plans could not be overlooked.

“What about it?”

“I know the Chrysalis Queen is not back, the few blanks about what happen have now been filled, expect one. You attacked Fluttershy, do not deny it. You choked her, changed form, and kissed her, the only thing I’m confused about is. Why did she have a broken leg when you were found, she looked like she fallen from a tree.”

“We really were attacked by a creature, we fell out of the sky, but I might have taken advantage of the situation, a little bit.”

“Why would you do such a thing?”

“I, she, the Fluttershy in my world was my lover, she was, well this one, is so quiet, I, I’m sorry. She didn’t, I, I have no excuse.” It wasn’t exactly a lie, we had fallen in love, but only for her to turn on me later, I had enjoyed killing her above all else.

“You’re world must be a nightmare then.”

“No, it’s so much worse than a nightmare, because at least you wake up from a nightmare, there you don’t, you wake into one, not from. Fluttershy in my world was killed by a dragon, she was so wonderful, she was.”

“A great pony?”

“A great leader, she was the last leader of the resistance, when we lost her, everything fell. Over two thirds of the ponies alive died on that day, no one could stop it, and I was the last to resist. In fact I welcomed death, but in my last moments, I was, I was too much of a coward to die, and now.” Tears ran down my race.

WOW, I couldn’t tell you how long that’s been, I hadn’t cried since her death actually, and that’s because I was sad I didn’t kill her slower.

“Don’t.” I looked at her.

“I cost you your dragon’s life, an innocent dragon!” I shouted. “I am a murder!”

“No!” Her voice made me pause, and a real pause, not a fake one.

Her power made mine seem like a shadow. This Celestia, she was a god compared to me, she was so powerful, my body trembled and I fell back as shock went across my face. Even Luna and Celestia from my world weren’t anywhere near this powerful, or I wouldn’t have lasted a day.

“I.” I trembled holding my arm and she looked down. I had never been scared, and she scared me, this world just became my grave if I couldn’t get an edge on them. “Y-y-y-y.” I couldn’t even finish a word.

“I’m sorry, I did not mean to scare you.” I swallowed standing up. I was glad I didn’t show my true intentions, I would have been easily killed. It didn’t matter if they were hundreds of years behind, they had real power, more than I dared dream here. While my real power was cut from me, I still had more than my Celestia and Luna combine normally.

“It’s, fine,” I said realizing I was crying from fear. “Please, I didn’t mean anything, I’m just, I’m so sorry.”

“There’s nothing that can be done now, but from the sounds of it, your world has nothing left for you. If Spike is dead, then there is nothing that can be done, do not let wanting to live make you regret living over another.

“But.”

“Understand I loved Spike, and it is hard for me to say this to you, but it is not your fault. Do not let a mishap.” She cleared her throat. “Do not let a mishap be a bad thing. Now please, guard, go with Spike, and show him to a room. I must be alone for a while.”

“Yes Celestia.” Celestia got up and left.

I followed a guard to a room and I jumped onto a bed looking at my hands. They were trembling, the fear, the fear was delicious, even my own was priceless, I loved this world, devouring it would be so sweet.

“Spike.” I looked at a guard. “Do you need anything to eat?”

“Yes please.” The guard left and I fell back rolling up into a ball trying to slow my heart down, my magic stopped physical pain, but not the fast or hard beating of my heart. Each beat made me shake, I was just so small. I lay there for a while and a guard brought me food. I ate a bit of it and sighed.

“Celestia gave me this to give you.” I looked at the guard and he gave me a scroll, I opened it and looked at it. Tears stained the paper from Celestia’s tears. This Spike was dear to them, something important, and I had taken it, the feeling was beautiful.

“Spike, I am sorry I lost myself in front of you, my Spike was a dear friend of mine, as was he with every pony. He will be greatly missed. It is not your fault, please understand and accept that, Twilight and her friends will probably not be happy with you, I have informed them of what you’ve done. Their rage will be high, but I explained what happen, they will understand it if comes from me. You should probably go live with dragons, there is no place for you here. If you need anything please ask, and the guards will supply you with what you need.” I looked at the guard handing it back.

“Celestia said give you anything you need, and then lead you out of the castle.” I chuckled a little bit. If I wanted to I could go back, it would be relatively easy to switch minds again having already reversed the spell, and she wouldn’t suddenly kill my body if it started acting like a baby, at least not for a while.

“No I don’t need anything, thank you.” He stepped to the side wanting me to follow him, and I hopped off the bed. He held out a small bag.

“Some gold bits for you to buy food or anything else, Celestia said to give you it.” I took it looking inside. It had a map, a small bag of gold bits, some gems, and a small bag of food, a basic travel kit for a dragon. I followed him out of the castle not running into any pony along the way, not even guards. We got out of castle and I let out a sigh of relief.

“Thanks.”

“No problem, just take my word if nothing else, stay away, I’ve never seen Celestia so saddened by something.”

“I get the feeling ponies don’t die around here.”

“Only from old age.”

“Got it.” I turned and started walking till I was out of sight. I groaned making wings grow out of my back, and changing color to my normal colors so I wouldn’t be noticed. I flew for a while before getting too tired and landing.

Ponies looked at me as I walked down the street, the sun set and I sighed sitting down against a wall tired. I hadn’t gotten used to this body yet, in fact my wings would only carry me so far, and changing form took too much energy to do.

I probably had a teleport or two in me, but where was I going to go? It was going to take me years to gain enough power to do much of anything, and even then, I couldn’t even challenge that Celestia, much less beat her. I could only imagine at this point how powerful their Luna was, and their Twilight Sparkle. The three together could probably kill me in seconds. I didn’t have a chance in battle.

“Everything alright?” I looked at a weird creature. “Oh I’m sorry, my name’s Discord, you may not know me, but whatever has gotten a baby blue dragon, so blue?” He asked chuckling a little.

“I’m not sad, just a little tired.”

“Oh, shouldn’t you be in the nesting grounds?”

“You don’t know much about dragons do you?” He chuckled.

“I guess I don’t, care to inform me?”

“I’m looking for a gem, and not a normal one, it would be very large, about the size of a castle. Do you know where one might be?” He paused.

“I can’t say I do, this gem must be very important, for you to go looking for it at such a young age.”

“Not really, actually it won’t matter if I find it or not, I don’t want to go back where I came from, this place is so nice. If I went back now they would.” I chuckled, I would probably kill them all.

“They would what?”

“Kill me.”

“Is that so.” I yawned. “Well if you don’t want to go back, then stay here. Surely there would be no problem with that, some nice pony will take you into their home.” I chuckled a little bit, and looked up.

“If I don’t go back then someone innocent will die in my place.” His eyes went wide and his head twisted around.

“Quite the predicament you have, how long do you have to decide? Or how long do you have to look?”

“I probably have a day, maybe two at most, then he’ll probably be put to death for my mistake. Of course I would only be going in his place.”

“Is he your brother?” I smirked a little.

“No, this is his body though.”

“Body switching can be nasty business.”

“What do you mean? Have you done it before?”

“Yep, found out if the mind of the original body dies, then the body dies as well, doesn’t matter if another mind is in the body or not. The body will slowly reject the new host till it stops working and dies.” I stared at him.

“What?!” I shouted as I got up.

“Yeah, sorry for the bad news.” I chuckled a little bit.

“Oh this is so not my day.” I growled as I teleported to the throne room and Celestia looked at me with surprise.

“Spike, what are you doing here?”

“I just found out if your Spike dies, I die! That means I’m still alive, my body is still alive on the other side, then I can return to it.”

“I told you before it’s impossible.”

“No it isn’t, I saw the spell they used, I know how to reverse it, I can return to my body, then I can teleport back here with my body, possibly. Both of our bodies and minds would be alive. All I need is a list of things, some large paper and engraving blood.”

“Engraving blood?” A guard asked.

“That’s dark magic,” Celestia said. “It is forbidden in this land.”

“I don’t care, get me some.” She got up. “Very well, but it will take me a little. I’m not sure how long.”

“Think of it like this, every second you spend here is a second he loses, that I lose to Twilight.”

“Fine, I'll get it, give your list to that guard and he will fetch it.” She ran out of the room and he brought me everything I needed. I set everything up and she came back two hours later with a bottle. She handed it to me.

“Good, this is perfect.” A flash of light made us turn and Twilight appeared from a teleport spell.

“Twilight.” Celestia said surprised.

“I realized that I want you dead,” she said growling at me. “I don’t care if you are from another world. I’m going to kill you and make sure Spike doesn’t suffer, I don’t care if it’s impossible. I’ll make it possible, no matter what.” Her horn glowed with a dark magic making me get up.

“Twi.” Celestia started and I held up my hand to Celestia stopping her. I needed to absorb a magic blast or I wouldn’t have enough power for a return trip. I quickly pulled a gem from my bag. Twilight fired at me and I held up a black gem absorbing all the magic power she shot, and she stopped after realizing I had absorbed her blast.

“Thank you Twilight, that’s exactly what I needed.” I ate it feeling the power course through me.

“Twilight stop,” Celestia said quickly. “This Spike was lying, he realized that there is a way to save Spike, and that if he dies then Spike dies, or if Spike dies, then he does. So don’t try to kill him again please. I had never thought about using dark magic to cross worlds, it is normally so wrong I never even considered it, I made it forbidden for a reason. Also Star Swirl the Bearded never knew how he came here, so we never really figured it out.”

“Wait, so he knew a way?!” She shouted furious as tears went down her face.

“I thought your Spike was dead!” I shouted back, I looked at her. “I didn’t realize till later that we are connected! I don’t bring the dead back!”

“You can bring the dead back?” A guard asked and I rolled my eyes.

“Yes, I’ve done it before, raised an entire army to fight for me, it was wrong, but it had to be done, or well, it might have been done in vain, either way. Stop please, let me finish, once I’m done you can kill me, everyone knows I deserve far worse after all this.”

“Do it Spike.” Celestia said. I started writing with a quill after dipping it into the engraving blood. I finished after a while and smiled seeing the seal. The paper dried with perfect writing. Celestia and Twilight stared at it.

I chuckled a little seeing it. Seals were different from spells, they didn’t use direct magic, making it impossible to stop one which is properly casted. They use magic from the things around it, they offer better magic usage, but take longer to do. They could often times be considerably more costly to use though.

“Wow, this is amazing.” Twilight said wiping her eyes.

“No, this is war magic,” I said grimly. “There is nothing amazing about this. The price of casting this one spell, will be the lives of dozens of ponies in this world, taking every last bit of magic from their bodies to cast it. They won’t even bit a speck of dust once cast.”

“What?!” Twilight shouted.

“Twilight,” Celestia said. “That blood, links to ponies which are brain dead, they were all going to pass soon anyway, and I got consent from their families. They would rather let them die in honor than in a bed.” Tears went down Twilights face. “And they know it is to save Spike, they dearly love Spike.”

“I know, I know, but that’s so sad.”

“If it makes you feel any better.” She looked at me. “They won’t suffer anymore, being brain dead is no way to live. It’s only another way to make others suffer. One too many times did my friends go brain dead, too many pony won’t let them die, they are only living corpses, not living ponies.” I smirked a little, I couldn’t hold it back much more. This world was just too funny.

Personally I had done it to Flutter- birdie’s forces because it would take supplies, soldiers, food, water everything to take care of them. Many ponies were too kind to let friends and family die, because they were brain dead, it more than often than not that it caused entire armies to split apart because of it.

However this Celestia could be an even greater monster than me, mostly because she could kill with kindness and ponies would thank her for it.

“That doesn’t make me feel better.” I smiled, a weakness I could use later.

“Good, then you aren’t a monster.” Condemning evil yet plainly doing it, this world was more wonderful than I could imagine. When I took it over, I could see ponies begging for me to kill them.

“Thank you.” Celestia said. I felt the paper and it glowed. I closed my eyes breathing out the magic, and then in as everything changed around me.

“I’m back.” I whispered opening my eyes on the inside of a dungeon ceil inside my own castle. I grinned widely feeling my power unlock in this world, this was far from over.

Author's Note

okay had forgotten to add where a gem came from and that Celestia actually was wrong about being able to jump worlds, fixed it for those who have already read it
also added in spells and seals are different

New Ruler

“Finally some quiet.” A dragon guard said. I looked around, I was in a dungeon ceil, and this one was magically enhanced, my own cell, made just for me, I was honored. Then again, from that single blast I had all the energy I needed to get back to the other world. Getting out of here would be filly play.

“Guard.” I said, my voice echoed entrancing him. “Release me.” He got up opening the door with a key.

“I do not have the key to your chains.” I looked at my shackles and I smiled. I poured some magic inside of them unlocking them. I got up feeling my wrists a little, they had done a number on this body, I just didn’t know what they did.

“No worries.” I walked pass him and his body fell to pieces wetting the floor with his blood. I cracked my neck smiling. Oh it felt good to be back. I went down the hallway and stopped almost hitting a magic barrier. “Whoa, that’s a close one.” I said to myself.

I cut through it opening a hole and passed through it carefully, I didn’t want to alert my old pets. I went up the spiral stair case and to my throne room, then behind my throne. I smiled seeing Twilight, Celestia and Luna sitting at my throne. Oh they were so cute, I just wanted to break their necks.

“AS YOU KNOW SPIKE HAS BEEN DEFEATED!” Twilight’s voice echoed making me almost laugh. “TOGETHER WE WILL BRING UNITY AND PEACE TO THIS LAND, WHICH HAS KNOWN ONLY DEATH AND DESPAIR!”

“Taking a liking my throne?” I asked rubbing Twilight’s cheek and she actually became pale white. “Please finish, I wouldn’t want to interrupt.” I looked out at thousands of my dragon guards which were now panicking.

“Oh no.” She cried as her horn disappeared. I went around and picked her up setting her onto my lap. Celestia and Luna backed away scared.

“You see, I was actually quite surprised, I actually thought you might kill me, and from how my body feels, you did a number on the Spike I switched places with.” I pulled her close digging my claws into her side. “I’m really lucky I planned for this, and left really powerful spells to protect my body from death, and you were pretty close to.”

“Please don’t kill me.” She begged crying.

“Now why would I kill you?” I looked at Celestia and Luna. “Why would I kill them? I mean they didn’t have a part in what you did right?” She shook her head no. “Then I don’t know why they are in my throne room, in fact, I don’t know why anyone, but you and I are in here at all.”

A mass panic filled everyone as they ran out of my throne room. I chuckled a little and kissed her neck.

“What are you going to do with me?” She asked scared.

“How many of my loyal guards are alive?”

“All of them, we didn’t kill anyone.”

“Really, that’s surprising.” I flicked my wrist and three of the dragon guards appeared that had helped her. “Hello you three, now then, I am furious at you, not for betraying me, or for trying to kill you, everyone wants me dead. What I am mad about however, is that you three tried to kill me when I wasn’t dead from Twilight’s spell.”

“Please sire, kill us with mercy!” One of them shouted and I chuckled.

“Really, what do you define mercy as?”

“Without pain.” Another said and I smiled.

“I understand, how about this, I'll give you a chance to redeem yourself, of course you’ll no longer be my guards, and will be released.”

“What?” The last one asked.

“That spell, you see it showed me another world, one untouched by me, or the lich, or any other creature, in fact it was pure. I wanted to do so much, but I didn’t want to spoil that before I came back.”

“What must we do?” Another asked. I threw Twilight down in front of them making them nervous.

“I want you each in a hole, then keep going till she bleeds, then keep going till it’s pours out, I want you to burn her insides each time you finish. Now start, but don’t kill her, I’m far from over with her.” They looked at Twilight and she shook her head no. “Start.” I growled and they grabbed her starting after a minute or two of getting ready.

“NO!” She screamed in pain as her insides ripped from the large dragons.

I chuckled licking my lips. I was probably going to kill her nice and slow, there was no reason to ruin the fun just by slicing her throat. They stopped once they ran out of steam and looked at me.

“Very good.” I clapped and they dropped her, she coughed blood and burnt flesh. She was probably in a lot of pain. Dragons could naturally get their body temperatures to almost molten temperatures. It was like rubbing lava inside of her, after a while she probably went numb on the outside.

“May we go?” One of them asked.

“Yes, you may, but if I ever see you again, hear about you again, I'll hunt each and every one of you down.” They all ran away. “Twilight, Twilight, Twilight, what am I going to do with you, so much to do, so little life left in you.” She couldn’t even speak at this point, her teeth and entire mouth was charred. “Let’s hear you scream.” I snapped my claws and everything from her stomach to her noise heal, letting her let out a beautiful scream.

“Oh, it hurts!” She said with a dry mouth screaming. Such wonderful music, one can hardly imagine letting it stop.

“Really.” I snapped my claws completely healing her and she started to breathe fast, she bit her tongue, but it healed instantly. “Now, now Twilight, no killing yourself, that wouldn’t be very nice!” I kicked her sending her across the room and into the wall crushing every bone in her body but her skull. I snapped my claw again and she healed rolling up into a ball.

“No.” She begged.

“Come now Twilight, do you really think that this will end for you? I can heal you from your head being cut off! You can’t escape.” Tears ran down her face once again. “Now then.” I went down to her holding her face up. “Do you love me?”

“Yes!” She cried. I went over to my throne and sat down.

“Good, now then, come to me.” She got up and walked over to me. “Tell me why, what you did was wrong.”

“I tried to kill you, it was wrong because you’re my master, without you there is no purpose.”

“Very good.” I clapped. “Now come here.” She came over to me. “I want you to tell me everything that happen, from the spell to the time I walked into the throne room, everything this body said and did.”

“After we did the spell, we were scared that you had not died. Then you started to act like, someone else. We tried our best to kill you, everything we could imagine, but nothing worked, and after we beat your guards, we locked you up.”

“Did you tell me anything?”

“What did you mean?”

“Did you tell him I was ruler?” I said flatly.

“No, but what do you mean?”

“Another Spike switched bodies with me, he was from another world, I want to know what information you gave him.”

“We never really had a chance to talk to him, next to the constant trying to kill him, we didn’t really talk all that much. If that was another, another Spike, then, what have we done? We tortured him, did everything evil we could imagine to him. We’re monsters!” I kissed her and rubbed her belly a little bit.

“You did exactly what I thought you would, oh my, how wonderful.”

“What?”

“You see that world’s pure, innocent. I told some heavy lies about you, but you did exactly what I wanted you to do, and now the lie will appear true. So taking over their world will be so much easier now. You’ve just condemned millions of ponies to a fate worse than this world ever knew.”

“What?!” I kissed her again.

“And you want to know what?”

“W-what?”

“You’ll be able to rule this world while I play in that one.” Her eyes opened wide.

“What?” She said unbelieving.

“You passed my final test, for a long time you’ve just, well been a pain. I wanted you as my queen, then we can rule together. I will forever be seen as the evil king, you the savor of the world. Bringing the ponies into a new world order, a good one, one free of the filth that infected this so long ago.”

“Really?” She asked thinking I was lying.

“Yep.” I snapped my claws making the sky clear and blue instead of a gray dark cloud layer. Grass started to grow everywhere turning everything green. I set her down and she followed me as we walked down a long hallway going to a balcony.

“No please.” Tears went down her face seeing the last four thousand two hundred and twenty two ponies left on the planet. My guards surrounded them so they didn’t try to escape from me.

“No you don’t want to rule?”

“Don’t kill them.” She said choking on sobs.

“Do you love me? Do you trust me?” She gasped a little as I pet her.

“Yes.”

“Ponies of Equestria!” I said and my voice echoed. Panic started to build in the confused ponies. “I would like you to meet Twilight Ever Sparkle, from this day on she will rule over you as I have. I have made the ground fertile, giving you back your wings and horns. You may now control the weather, grow food and multiply as you see fit.”

“Sire?” A guard asked.

“Have every guard follow ever last order of Twilight, after today I will no longer be ruler, she will be, she convinced me that this world needs to rebuild.”

“Yes sire.”

“Now Twilight, this will feel really good.” I tapped her forehead and a horn grew out of it making her gasp. “So will this.” I tapped her sides and wings grew out making her bite her hoof not to moan out load, everything was still on the loud speaker.

“But.” I kissed her.

“Rule with light, and ready yourself, for when I return.” I licked her cheek. “I will expect a pure world. Not one which is forged by the evil creatures that no longer exist because of me, I will love you then mother, if you do that for me.” Tears went down her face.

“Please do not let this be a lie.”

“I wouldn’t dream it.” I let go of her and turned walking back to my throne room.

“Sire do you need anything?” I held out a list.

“Everything on that list.” He nodded running off. I sat down on my throne and snapped my claws, Celestia and Luna appeared. Before I left this world I needed to make sure the conditions for me leaving were right, or a delicious plant would not grow in its stead, at least not to my liking.

“Master.” They said bowing scared. I snapped and the black rings on their wings and horns disappeared.

“Good, now then, you are free to do anything you wish, I am leaving this world, but first I need to ensure that it is in good hooves. You two were once evil rulers long ago back before all of this even happen, you made me what I am today. Do you remember?” I asked eyeing them and they looked at me.

“No sire.” Luna said.

“Good, then you do not remember the evil you once were, you will never do anything to Twilight while I’m away, remember it will not be forever, I want a pure world once I get back, and you better have given it light to grow, and rest to sleep. You must take care of this world, is that clear?”

“Yes sire!” They said tears running down their face.

“Very good, now then go join Twilight your new master.” They nodded and ran. I started to laugh as they went out of ear shot. My claws dug into the throne’s arm rest.

This was perfect! Almost too perfect! I could go enjoy myself in another world, then come back after I was done with that one. This world will grow under Twilight, she is powerful, and wise, the ponies couldn’t be in better hooves.

“Sire?” A guard asked.

“What?”

“Well it’ll take a few hours to gather everything on the list.” I sighed. This was going to be a long day. Some dragons set up a portal machine in front of me and Twilight walked back inside pausing.

“Master.” She said carefully.

“Well if it isn’t Princess Twilight.” I chuckled. “It’s nice to see you smiling, you seem pretty happy.”

“Yes, are you really leaving?” She still didn’t believe.

“Once I have all the pieces I will, I don’t know how long, but to you, it’ll be at least a hundred years, maybe more. You right now have all the power you need to grow this world and make it flourish.”

“But you’ll be back.”

“Yes, actually I need to do something before I leave. I'll be right back.”

“I'll be right here waiting then.” Twilight said.

I got up and tapped my foot sending magic into the ground, and the ground under me started lowering. It went down below the surface to a long stone hallway with bad lighting. I got off the platform and the elevator I used went back up. I kept walking getting to my own privet lab.

While I had Twilight create many things, I never had her work on military projects, things which would cause me to get overthrown or killed in my sleep. I looked around at the few bookshelves of dark magic, tools sprawled across one of three tables, and the lighting got better showing stone walls and floors.

“Let’s see here.” I mumbled under my breath as I looked through the books checking what I needed. Unlike any other books these ones were spelled so only I could read them, and see them. To anyone else this room was invisible, the hallway just lead to a dead end with no way out.

I stopped at a book flipping a few pages, stopping at a spell. I picked a loose scale from my arm and tossed it into the air making it disappear. I walked over to another book shelf and pulled out an empty book. I started writing certain spells I would need to remember.

Going back to the other world was going to be painful, it was going to limit my magic massively, and I couldn’t risk forgetting any spell that I would need when I started taking over. I stopped after an hour and stretched, this was quite a bit of work, I had gotten lazy.

“Having fun?” I looked at Twilight for a few seconds.

“Yeah, this isn’t fun yet, you were always the most powerful, I always thought you knew of this place.” She looked around.

“Just some empty bookca, oh.” She paused realizing.

“Don’t have anyone come down here, there are things here only for my eyes. All of the magic that’s ever existed is written here. From the Lich, to the Green Bog, the Bog, to even all of my forsaken spells. Well maybe not all of it, just the important war things.”

“Why are you leaving?” I looked at her for a moment.

“This world is wasted, there’s nothing left for me here, at least not for a long time, you know everything you need. You can grow the land, pony kind will grow. I have business elsewhere that will be more fun.”

“So what, you are just going to come back later and destroy us?” I chuckled.

“If I wanted the world gone, I would have a long time ago.” I kept writing.

“But you were once good. You can be good again.” I paused. “You saved us countless times, even created the elements of order! It’s because of you that everything was not lost to the dead.” I kept writing.

“You have seen what I do, I can’t hold anything without destroying it. This world has turned me into the perfect monster.” I cleared my throat so I didn’t drool at such a pleasant thought. “I enjoy it too much to give it up. Also if you want to really talk to me come down here, I don’t like talking to holograms.” She sighed.

“Fine, I'll be there in a moment.” Twilight was already showing her old self, our past was of more evil than I dared count. The world was long since rotted before I got my claws on it, all I did was clean it up with a bit fire spit polish.

Twilight walked into the room and looked around. She came over to me and put her head onto my shoulder looking down. I kept writing and she nuzzled my neck making me stop and look at her.

“What?”

“I can’t even tell what you’re doing.”

“I know, it’s magic I never taught you, or had you create. I didn’t want you to get even an ounce of this filth in you, you’re still pure in this world, you can cut it, clean it and make it shine so beautifully.” I kissed her.

“You know it’s not your burden.” I chuckled lightly.

“Getting a bit big now that you have a shiny new horn and wings?”

“Well I could beat you now.” I laughed.

“I’d love to see that.” I said chuckling and kept writing.

“Why didn’t you kill me?” She wasn’t going to make this easy.

“I told you, another world awaits.”

“Is the Spike I love in there? Or has he truly been rotted away? I thought before, everything was gone.” She turned my chair around surprising me a little. “But I have realized you have only played around, tortured Rarity, and that’s it since you took over.”

“I’ve done plenty, do not mistake me for good, or ponies will end up like that guard defending my cell.”

“Well you were being held against your will, of course you’re going to be mad and kill him.” I sighed and rubbed my temple a little. “Our history is weird, you, you never did that much. In fact we haven’t had any war for almost three hundred years.”

“Twilight what are you saying?”

“I want you to become good again, like when you beat the Lich, or Flutter- birdie and her horde of magic crazied ponies, or any of the creatures. Or like when you helped create the elements of order.”

“Twilight, you know those days are over, and long forgotten, we are no longer at war, I’m not needed for anything like that. You need to leader, not conqueror, now let me get back to my work.”

“Please, become our, my hero again. I know I accidentally hatched you into this rotten world, but please come back. The evil is gone, you washed the filth away.”

“No, I’m still here.” I felt her face. “I want to snap your neck so badly right now, and just rip into your belly, but I can’t because you’ll create something, soooo much better than this.” I kissed her cheek. “But I have another world to burn.” I turned around and she stepped back as I started writing again.

“Spike please, I know you haven’t forgotten, you never forget, nothing, every word, every action.” I stopped looking at the page.

“I remember those days, those days of blood, and tears. I remember when we overthrew Luna from burning the world, and how Celestia corrupted her from the shadows. We finally freed pony kind from their shackles, it felt so great to finally no longer be their slave.”

“We can do it again, you and I.”

“But I also remember the feeling of ripping open ponies, those foolish ponies, they just had to defy me.”

“Spike, they had tried to kill you.” I chuckled and kept writing.

“Be that as it may, I want something pure to sink my teeth into, and this new world will be just perfect for me. I'll be able to get my fill, I'll be able to, to, do so much.” I wiped my mouth a little bit and pulled another book from a shelf.

“Spike.”

“Don’t you have pony kind to rule or something? I’m expecting something wonderful to really sink my teeth into once I get back.”

“Yes Spike.” I stopped hearing a tear hit the floor. She ran back down the hallway, and I shivered a little bit. My heart burned a little, but then again it was probably from not having anything to eat for a while.

I got up after I finished, I shrunk the book down and put it into a dimension pocket on my arm under a scale, then I went up to the throne room. Guards lined the walls and Celestia, Luna were to the right and left of the portal. Twilight looked at me trying her best not to cry for some reason. I went up to her and felt her cheek.

“Spike I’m banishing you.” I paused and chuckled a little bit. “You are no longer ruler and you have to leave, never to come back.”

“Please don’t patronize me.” I kissed her and a tear escaped from her eye. “As if you could banish me, mother.” I walked passed her and went to the portal pressing my hands to either side of it pouring magic into it that Twilight had given me.

“You are not allowed to return.” Twilight said and I smiled. The portal opened showing a black vortex.

“I'll be back.” I smile at Twilight. “Remember that, spread the word, I'll be back, and if this world isn’t as I want.” I looked at Twilight as I changed into a baby dragon form spreading my wings. “I'll conquer you all again till it’s pure.”

“Leave!” Tears ran down Twilights face as she shot me with magic sending me through the portal.

Dinner

The portal was worse than I thought it was, as my body was ripped apart and then rebuilt dozens of times, I fell from Celestia’s throne room’s ceiling, hitting the ground like a bag of rocks. I coughed a little bit, and then threw up my blackened red blood.

“SPIKE!” Celestia’s voice shouted. I looked around at Celestia and Twilight. This world’s Spike was in Twilight’s arms crying. I smiled a little bit, I was alive and I had made it through to this world just fine, but there was improvement that could be had. It was also almost luck that I gotten back exactly at this moment, not hundreds of years into the past.

“Hi.” I gurgled a little bit with blood still drowning me, I then fell face first and passing out cold.

“Spike, wake up.” Celestia’s voice said and I opened my eyes looking around. Twilight was next to my bed with this world’s Spike, both of them asleep on another bed. I turned to Celestia which was at the end of my bed. “I’m glad you’re awake.”

“How long was I out for?”

“A few hours, don’t worry you’re fine.”

“That’s good.”

“Thank you for saving our Spike. After everything he told us, well let’s just say we can understand very well, why you did what you did. Twilight and all of her friends have forgiven you and wish for you to stay with them in Ponyville.”

“Wait, first what did he tell you?”

“They did some really bad things to him, I took away his memories forever, it was bad, I saw the things they did. You were not lying when you said that you wake into a nightmare, not from one.”

“I see, but wait I lied to you all, I almost killed your Spike.”

“No damage has been done, Spike was not actually harmed, and I erased his memories so he will not suffer from what happen. You were scared to return to your world, it was understandable why you did what you did.”

“But I hurt, Flutter, um what was her name?”

“Fluttershy, and I explained it to her, she understood, just so long as you promised not to do it again, she said she will let you come near her.”

“Thank you, but this is too much.”

“Think of it like this.” We both turned to Twilight. She had awoken and heard everything we had said. “I want you in Ponyville because not only can I learn from you, but I can watch you, as can all my friends.” I swallowed a little nervous.

“I, guess that would be fitting.”

“But you’ll have to teach me everything you know.”

“I will teach you everything I know, but I can’t promise that you’ll like what I have to teach you.”

“I'll decide that for myself, while I feel sorry and understand, I don’t trust you. You have lied to us, had you come clean, this all would have been able to be avoided.”

“And then what? You would have panicked and I wouldn’t have ended up going back for Spike, and both of us would’ve died. I only realized that we would’ve died after talking to a weird creature named Discord.” Both of them paused.

“Someone call me?” I paused as Discord walked into the room.

“Hello little dragon, I figured you’d be back.”

“You, you tricked me didn’t you?” I growled.

“No, I didn’t lie to you, you both would have died had you not gone back. I just helped you a little, and everyone else.”

“Thank you.” Twilight said and Discord smiled a little.

“My dear you can always pay me back later.” He chuckled disappearing. I sat up and shivered a little.

“So you’re blue?” Twilight asked.

“And your purple, my Twilight was blue, and before I forget.” I snapped my claws making Spike’s wings disappear turning him back to his correct colors. “Those aren’t natural, in fact a lot of you were different colors, Rarity was green, Fluttershy was pink and none of your names are the same, they have the same first part, but not the last. Cutie marks are different, well except yours Twilight.”

“So you’ll go back with Twilight?” Celestia asked.

“If you’ll let me.”

“We need to give you a new name.” Twilight said.

“What?” I asked a little confused.

“Well this is Spike, he’s from this world so he’ll keep his name, you’re not from this world, and having two baby dragons will be confusing if they’re both called Spike. You need to pick another name.” Twilight had fire in her eyes, but new world, new name, it makes some sense, but it was maddening that she wasn’t giving me a choice.

“Um, how about Seffron?” Celestia asked.

“Sounds fine to me.” I said and smiled a little.

“Good, now I must ask you a few things,” Celestia said now with a very serious look on her face. “Can they follow you? The world you came from seems, wrong, I would not allow for something like that to come through.”

“No, there is no way for them to be able to get through, as I fell through I closed the barriers for a hundred years. They won’t be able to get through till then, and by then I'll be more than ready if they do.”

Actually they were moving at around thirty times this world’s time, so it would actually only take them around three years, but I doubt Twilight would come for me. A hundred years was a long time, then again, she could live forever.

“Good, you are healthy, and you can leave with Twilight when she wants to. I have other matters to be settled elsewhere.” She left the room and I looked at Twilight a little nervously, then at Spike.

“Is he alright?”

“He’s fine, just don’t expect a warm welcoming, we all nearly lost someone that we cared for deeply.” Ugh, at least I made them suffer for a little, this Spike would be fun to torture, so it would prove to be a better outcome.

“I didn’t expect you to talk to me, let alone want me.”

“Don’t get used to it, you have a lot of work ahead of you, and it won’t be easy for you to do, I can guarantee it. Now come over here.” I got out of the bed and went over to her. We appeared back in the library’s bedroom. I fell a little back onto the ground. She set Spike into the bed and I got up.

“So, where do you want me.” I asked. She walked pass me and we went down stairs. I paused seeing all of Twilight’s friends standing in a semi circle waiting for us. I stepped back a little nervous.

“Everyone, this is Seffron, he’s the Spike from another world, we are to watch everything he does from now on. We aren’t allowed to kill him, you know why, no matter how much you hate him or dislike him. I want you guys to treat him like anyone else.”

“I don’t know Twi,” Applejack said. “He can’t be trusted, he could be very dangerous to every pony. Is it smart to keep him here? Especially a lair?”

“He knows a lot of magic that can help a lot of pony, I want to learn everything I can from him, I also think he can be a huge help. Ask him for anything and he’ll help you.” She went close to my face. “Isn’t that right Seffron?” I gulped and nodded.

“Yeah, anything.” I said.

“Good, now then, you all can yell at him, but then let it go, Spike is fine and alive, nothing else needs to be done.” Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash all started attacking me with words and I sat down staring at them as their words messed together making no sense, Rarity of this world was the most pissed at me. “Stop.” Twilight held up her hoof stopping them from yelling more.

“But Twilight.” Rarity said.

“Spike is upstairs.” Her eyes went wide and she rushed upstairs.

“Twilight, I need to talk.” Fluttershy said coming forward, she was the only one that didn’t talk, Pinkie Pie just had said a few words, but nothing much.

“Fine, but after you it’s over.”

“Princess Celestia told me you loved the other me, is that right?” I flinched a little.

“Yes.” I looked away.

“Well there will never be anything like that between us, so don’t ever touch me again, I don’t care if it’s a pat on the back, or even to save my life, you don’t touch me. You will never touch me again.”

“I can’t say I’m sorry for kissing you, you are very pretty.” She blushed a little. “I would do it again if you gave me the chance, but all I can do it heal your wounds.” I snapped my claws and her bones cracked, the casts on her two legs fell off and she backed up.

“Whoa.” Rainbow Dash said.

“I’m sorry about you getting hurt, I saw that beast coming, but, I didn’t think your Spike knew magic, and it would have given me away at the time.”

“That was cool,” Rainbow Dash said. “But you need to earn our trust, don’t just cast magic without our permission, and you just did it after she told you not to!” Rainbow Dash stomped her hoof very mad.

“I’m sorry, I thought.”

“It’s fine Dash,” Twilight said. “He knows now.”

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said. “My legs were in pain.” I smiled a little.

“I can’t tell you all how sorry I am, and I’m fine with you not forgiving me, but if you lived that world, I believe you would have done the same.”

“No excuse,” Applejack said. “Just don’t do it again.”

“I won’t, ah, actually before anything else, can you tell me things I shouldn’t do? I mean I know the normal things, but is there anything I’m not allowed to do?”

“Kill, harm, or destroy anything,” Twilight said. “You cannot lie for any reason.”

“Unless it’s for a party!” Pinkie Pie said and they looked at her. “What you guys did it to me, so.” Twilight sighed.

“Unless one of us tell you not to tell, you aren’t allowed to lie about anything.”

“Yeah or keep anything from us!” Rainbow Dash said. “You have to tell us everything, no secrets.”

“Okay, wait do I have to tell you my past?” They all paused. “That can get pretty bad, so I’m not sure.”

“No,” Twilight said. “We don’t want to know unless it’ll somehow affect this world in some way. Now if you have some information that we need to know, or should know, that would be something you want to tell us.”

“I will.”

“Good, now this is done, everyone put away your feelings.”

“Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie!” She shook my hand shaking me.

“Hi.”

“Oh tell me all about the me from your world.”

“Pinkie!” Twilight shouted.

“What? I want to know, was she a party animal there to?!” She sang.

“Pinkamena Diane Pie was her name.”

“Oh that’s my whole name.” I stepped back a little bit. “Well so tell me, what was she like? Was she fun?”

“I wouldn’t call her fun, she, she was the most notorious serial killer my world ever knew.” All of them stared at me. “She would turn her victims into cupcakes and then feed them to her guests, she was only caught because a filly managed to hit her over the head and escape her kitchen. She had over five hundred victims before the war, I released her at the start of a major war, she was unbeatable in front line combat.”

“No more asking about his past!” Twilight said going in front of me. “You don’t need to know about the ones on the other side.”

“Twilight, I want to know now.” Applejack said.

“Applejack please.” She whined.

“Me to.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Dash, not you to, fine.” She said sighing.

“So your name is Dash?” I asked.

“Rainbow Dash is my full name, but Dash for short.”

“Oh.”

“Tell me.” Applejack said.

“Well you were a very close friend, you actually lead the army into battle with the Lich, you died against him, it was because of you that I was able to kill him. Without that, the land would have fallen to the dead.”

“Now me.” Dash said.

“You died of old age in Celestia’s dungeons, but you kept Sky Dale from falling and killing a lot, it lead to your capture though. You fought till the very end. It was actually really cool, I remember you doing triple rain booms. Wiping entire armies away in seconds. You were by far the most powerful pony I ever knew.”

“Triple!” She shouted jumping around. “How did I do it?! I can only do a single rain boom!”

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

“So wait how powerful was I?” Applejack asked and I chuckled.

“You were known as the greatest military general of the world. You weren’t known for your power, but your cunning and wisdom. You single hoovedly out matched the Lich in battle which was thought to be impossible. Though you were very swift with a gun and a sword, you were able to cut down undead like it was nothing.”

“Gun?” Twilight asked.

“A weapon for war, it shoots magic projectiles which can go through anything. Armor was useless, but they helped with ripping apart enemies. Also I should say this, I won’t teach you war magic, you saw the cost.”

“That’s fine, I wouldn’t expect you to. Now then is every pony done?”

“What about me?” Rarity asked with a still asleep Spike on her back. I cleared my throat a little.

“You, um, were the one which created the boom bomb.”

“The boom what?” Twilight asked.

“She was known as the master engineer of my world, she created a weapon which could rise entire cities to the ground in seconds. In fact you were the head of many projects, which lead to advancement after advancement. I kept you alive a lot longer than you should have, you helped me fight, and I couldn’t let you die. You were killed in a raid though not long ago, I was alone in the end.” No she was probably enjoying a piece of cake with Twilight at this moment in time.

“Really, so you didn’t like me like this Spike does?”

“Well, I never said we, um, didn’t mess around.” She blushed. “We just never loved each other. I kept you alive and you were happy about that. In fact I probably shared a bed with all of you at one point or another. Fluttershy was the only one the I really loved, well and Twilight, but, yeah.”

“Well, don’t expect anything like that here,” Twilight said blushing. “You are never to touch any of us unless we tell you otherwise.”

“I won’t! I never, I would never! I may be a coward and a liar, but I’m not a rapist or a without a conscious, I got carried away with Fluttershy, but that’s because I really loved her, imagine if you lost Celestia.”

“What?” Twilight asked shocked.

“Wouldn’t you act badly if you lost her for hundreds of years, then finally she appeared in front of you again? Wouldn’t you want to, to own her so she couldn’t leave you alone and empty again?”

“Okay that’s it, we are stopping, every pony it is over!” Twilight said and everyone moved back a little bit.

“We should introduce ourselves!” Pinkie said. “I’m Pinkie Pie! I’m all about parties and everything fun!” She giggle. “That’s Dash.”

“Yo,” Dash said smiling a little. “I’m the best flier of Equestria.”

“Fluttershy.”

“Hi.” She said blushing a little bit.

“Applejack.”

“Howdy, I own the apple farm around here.” She said tipping her hat.

“Rarity.”

“Really dear?” She said flipping her hair.

“She’s still upset, but give her time, she does fashion, and Twilight! Our newest Princess and our greatest magic user.” Pinkie Pie threw colored paper in the air. “Now that you’ve met every pony, we should throw a party to celebrate a new friend!” I chuckled.

“Hyper aren’t you.”

“That’s an understatement.” Dash said rolling her eyes.

“Oh how about I cook every pony something?” They all paused.

“He is a great cook.” Twilight said.

“If there’s only thing you cannot forget on a battlefield, it’s to eat. If you don’t eat and something good, then you don’t last.”

“We’re not on a battlefield Seffron.” Twilight said with a frown.

“Oh sorry, I, um.” I sighed. “I meant that I learned to cook really well, I didn’t mean we were on one, not that I would probably live this time.” I smiled a little.

“Sounds good to me,” Dash said floating into a chair. “Just hurry it up alright.” They all went and sat down as I went into the kitchen. I smiled a little, I could poison them and none of them would even realize it, but now wasn’t the right time, I needed to gain their trust before I did anything.

I swiped my hands and everything I needed flew out of the fridge. Things glowed with my magic. Things cut, diced and cooked falling into a large bowl and then onto eight separate plates. I walked out of the kitchen and they all stared at me as I lay everything down onto the table only being a few minutes. I sat down and they all stared at the food.

“Whoa.” Applejack said oddly, with an impressed expression on her face.

“I used magic to make everything, so it was pretty fast, if I had the right tools I could have done it in about thirty seconds.” They looked at me. “I had to cook for a lot of ponies during bad times. So tell me how you like it.”

“Ugh what happen?” Spike asked looking at Rarity surprised. She kissed him and he blushed.

“Thank goodness your alright, I’m never letting you leave my sight again.” Rarity set him on the chair next to her and then pulled him closer to her with her magic. “Now you should eat up.”

“Who?” He asked.

“Hi.” I waved a little.

“Oh hi.”

“I’m you from another world, so you know.”

“Really?” He looked around and then at Twilight. “Is he like some kind of experiment that you didn’t tell me about or something?”

“Nope, he’s really from another world. We gave him the name Seffron so we don’t get the two of you confused.”

“Okay.”

“He made this for us, and don’t worry about the memory loss, you should have a few hints that let you know why you don’t want to remember.”

“I do, and, I really don’t want to.” He shivered a little. “I remember begging Celestia to make the pain go away, but, other than that not much.”

“Yet again I’m sorry about that Spike.” He looked at me. “Those memories shouldn’t be yours.”

“It’s fine, Celestia explained everything to me, and I remember that, I’m just glad you’re alive.” I smiled and held up my hand making it light on fire.

“Oh there is so much I can teach you, I’m over five hundred years older than you, and best of all I can teach you magic, oh come here.” I went over to the closet and pulled out a large ruby half my size, I went over to him setting it next to his plate

“WHOA!” Applejack shouted surprised. “That’s huge!”

“Eat up, it’ll make you feel real good. Of course that’s desert, try my food, I’m sure you’ll love it. Also don’t worry about saving the gem, I have a ton more where that came from.” I went back to my chair and sat down.

They all started eating and enjoying it greatly making me smile. I paused for a moment, it was weird to feel good again, everything was normally so rotten. I still was going to take over this world, it just might take a while longer than I thought.

The feelings they had for me seemed to melt away with each bite. They talked about random things, I watched and listened closely. I couldn’t afford to miss information which could prove useful to me.

The few hours went by, each them left leaving just Twilight, Spike and myself standing in the library.

“So why can’t I stay at Rarity’s?” Spike asked. “She did offer.”

“Spike you aren’t going to leave my side, and as your princess you’ll obey me, is that understood?” He nodded a little nervous. “Seffron you can have Spikes old bed since you’re a baby dragon as well.”

“Actually I only look like this because it was easier to fit through the portal, I’m actually much bigger.”

“Is that your way of saying you want to sleep on the floor?”

“No it’ll do.” We went upstairs and she pulled Spike onto the bed with her and she hugged him. I went onto the bed and laid down. Tomorrow was going to be a long day, I could just feel it. I fell asleep rather easily.

Ursa Major

“Seffron, wake up.” I looked at Spike, Twilight was still asleep, in fact it was almost sun rise.

“What?” I mumbled, I wasn’t used to getting woken up for any reason.

“You said you had more gems?”

“Did you even finish that other one?”

“Yep.”

“Wow, you’re hungry, you don’t normally get to eat gems do you?”

“Nope.”

“Rarity doesn’t give you some?”

“No.” I got up cracking my back. I went down stairs and opened the closet making his eyes go big.

“Go nuts, eat it all for all I care, I’m going back to bed.” I walked back to bed and laid down yawning a little before falling asleep.

“Spike!” Twilight shouted waking me up. I got out of bed and ran down stairs.

“What?” She looked at me.

“Not you, him.” She pointed at Spike and I paused, his belly was huge. I then looked at the closet, some large gems were missing, it was amazing he could fit his weight in gems inside his belly.

“I’m sorry.”

“What?”

“I showed him where the gems were and told him he could have them, I didn’t realize he would over eat.”

“You told him.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Thank you for telling me.” I looked at her surprised. “He knows he isn’t allowed to eat at night. Makes him cranky later in the day. Will he be alright though? I mean I didn’t finish reading that book.”

“Oh, yeah he’ll be fine, just a stomachache, nothing a few hours and a bathroom can’t cure him of. Or if he throws up, but I think he’s probably in heaven right now. I doubt he gets to eat that much.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well gems to us is like, well like candy, the more we eat, the more powerful we become, allows us to grow and mature. It also heals and cures us of sickness, but like a hot bath you can still drown in it, even though it feels good.”

“Then I can leave him to digest?” I chuckled as she poked him a little.

“Yeah, he won’t die or anything, a hot bath actually would help him digest the gems and feel better.”

“Hot bath, I guess I could warm water with magic.”

“Wait, please tell me you have, of course you have running water, but do you have a way to heat water?”

“With magic.” I chuckled.

“You guys have no technology.”

“Come on Spike, let’s get you into a hot bath.” She him float into the air and we went to her bathroom. She started water and stuck a claw into the water, I shook a little at it being ice cold.

“Where do you get your water from? Snow?”

“Well.” I held up my hand.

“Stop, I get it.” I touched the water and it started to steam. It filled up to a nice level being a good temperature.

“In you go Spike.” Twilight said floating him into the water and he snapped out of his daze a little relaxing. “You to Seffron.”

“What?”

“You should take a bath too, you smell pretty bad.” I sniffed myself.

“Did I smell bad last night?”

“No, just noticing now.”

“Oh.” I jumped into the bath washing myself.

“Now I'll be back later, I can assume you can help Spike feel better?” I nodded. “Good then I'll be reading that dragon book while you get cleaned and freshened up.” I smiled a little as she closed the door. I looked at Spike.

“You alright?” I asked poking him a little.

“Just a stomachache, nothing I can’t handle.” He sat up.

“Is the water hot enough?”

“Yeah it’s great.” We stayed quiet for a while, and his belly slowly went down to a more normal size. “We don’t have much to talk about, do we?” He asked scratching his head. I smiled cracking a few bones.

“Not too much on a personal level, no, you’re still young and I’m sure Twilight wouldn’t want me to tell you a lot of things.”

“Oh.”

“But I can teach you a simple heat spell.”

“I can breathe fire.” I chuckled.

“Heat and fire are two very different things, such as heating the water, and burning the water are not the same. Here, give me your hand.” He handed it to me and I put some water into his hand.

“Now then, magic is channeled through everything, so just channel that with your thoughts, and think heat.”

“It’s not working.”

“Feel it get hotter, and think hotter, hotter, hotter.” The water turned to steam in his hand making him look at me surprised.

“Whoa!”

“Yep and that’s only the start of it, you can do anything you want with magic, and as a dragon, not only do we have a natural resistance to it, but we have a natural talent for it, I’ve taught many dragons to use it.”

“Cool.”

“Now try to warm up the water.” He tried and it warmed up nicely after about a few minutes.

“I’m tired.” He said laying back and I chuckled lightly.

“Yeah magic takes a lot of energy, you probably just burned off a third of the gems that you ate.”

“Really?”

“Yep, so try to eat a bunch whenever you can, but don’t over eat alright, I don’t think Twilight would be very happy with me if you did it again.”

“Why wouldn’t she be happy with you?”

“Well they are my gems and I’m telling you to eat them. So just don’t overdo it, there are plenty for you to eat, they aren’t going to go anywhere, and if we need to I can teach you to find more.”

“That’s great!”

“Anyway are you clean?”

“Yeah.” We got out drying off and going into the library.

“Spike, there you are.” We looked at Rarity.

“Rarity.” Spike said running over to her.

“Come on Spike, I’m going to take you some place nice today, and we are going to spend the entire day together, you are not to leave my side.” She put him on her back with magic. “Bye Twilight.” Rarity said waving with a smile.

“Bye?” She asked as Rarity left with Spike slamming the door behind her. I went over to Twilight. “Seffron, good you smell better, anyway I need your help with this spell. I think I have it almost right.”

“Actually before that, I’ve been meaning to ask, is it, I don’t know, normal for an adult mare and baby dragon to be in a relationship?”

“What, oh, not really, Spike is the only baby dragon I know of anywhere, well other than you.”

“Sorry I didn’t say that right, she’s not, you know doing things with him.” She stared at me completely shocked.

“NO! Of course not! That’s wrong with you? Rarity would never do something like that to Spike, he’s still a baby! I’m shocked you would even think that, I mean why would you think that? Did Rarity do something while you were Spike?”

“No, it’s just, I noticed she was a bit comfortable with me while I was Spike, I just didn’t know how, normal that was.”

“Well Rarity liking Spike is a little bit of a shock, but not unexpected. Spike has liked her for a very long time since we came to Ponyville. I didn’t know how Rarity felt, I just thought she liked it, and sooner or later would like him. I guess him almost dying made her realize she doesn’t want to lose him.”

“That’s a relief.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well when I was young.”

“Stop!” She held up her hoof. “I don’t want to hear that, and I shouldn’t have even tried to ask you about that. I know your life hasn’t been easy, and probably has been a nightmare, but I don’t want to hear it.”

“Sorry.”

“It’s fine, now help me with this spell.” I hopped up and looked at her notes. I chuckled a little bit.

“You might want to switch this and add.” I wrote down the new spell. “That way you won’t pluck every feather off a pegasus and shave them, but now this will make them glitter, is that really what you want?”

“Yes, Dash wanted something to make her look good.” She paused and we both laughed imagining the other part of the spell. “Oh she would have been mad if I did that to her, but on to the next one!” We went through nearly a dozen spells before Applejack slammed open the door stopping us.

“Twi I need help!”

“What is itttt.” Twilight couldn’t finish as Applejack grabbed her throwing her onto her back and running. I hopped off and followed them to her farm. She set Twilight down and pointed at a very large weird purple bear.

“Help! The Ursa Major is back and it brought family!” Twilight backed up a little bit as two more came from over a hill.

“What, when did it come back?!”

“Wait you’ve dealt with those things before?” I asked.

“Yeah,” Applejack said. “And she was the only pony able to beat it. Quick, Twilight, you gotta do something! They are ripping down ma trees!”

“I don’t know if I can handle three of them, one of them was hard enough and even then I nearly passed out afterwards.”

“Please do something!”

“Why not talk to them?” I asked and they looked at me.

“What?!” Applejack shouted.

“Yeah they can talk, they aren’t stupid.” They stared at me for a minute and Applejack grabbed my throwing me onto her back, running to them and throwing me in front of them, I slid to a stop in front of the biggest one.

“Do something’!” She shouted. It roared at me and I sighed changing my size to my full size making all three of them back up scared becoming easily twice as large as the male of the three.

I let out a roar of my own causing the ground to rip up from the air pressure sending all three of them rolling back away from the apple trees. I growled making them all fall back onto their backs in the fetal position. I changed back and they turned over looking at me with surprise, I cracked my neck a little sore.

“I hate changing that fast.” I cleared my throat and changed my language, their language was growls and snarls. “What is the problem?” I asked.

“A dragon which understands us.” One of them said shocked.

“Why are you attacking the pony?”

“A cub was stolen from our cave, the ponies are the cause, we demand you return our cub without harm!” The father Ursa Major commanded growling and I growled backing making him shut up quickly.

“First of all I'll find your cub, second of all if you keep destroying trees in my territory I'll kill you.” I growled making the ground rumble. They backed up nervous. “Now then, you will wait outside of the pony lands or I'll make your stay a permanent one!”

“Fine.” The mother Ursa Major said.

“I'll be back shortly.” I went over to Applejack and Twilight which were staring at me rather shocked.

“You can speak to dem, wait your telling me that,” Applejack started. “Your twilight is more powerful than you are! That, if she came to our world then, that would be bad.” She looked at Twilight scared. Twilight shook her head a little.

“You really are a full grown dragon, and you know magic.” Twilight said.

“Well yeah, but that doesn’t matter, it would seem a pony stole one of their cubs, their scent probably ran through here so.”

“What does the pony look like?” Twilight asked and I repeated it.

“She was light blue, white hair, stars on a cape with a gem holding it on, and then she had a wand and sparkling sheet as a cutie mark.” The Ursa Major said and I repeated it back.

“Trixie!” Applejack said mad.

“You know the pony?” I asked clearing my throat.

“Yes,” Twilight said. “She wasn’t the most happy to find out I became a princess, she even tried to steal my crown.” She pointed at the one on her head. “I don’t know how we’ll find her, she could be anywhere.”

“Well, we could just let them follow the.” Applejack frowned getting in my face pressing her forehead to mine.

“You ain’t letting dem search through my apple fields!” I swallowed blushing a little and she backed up blushing herself.

“Yeah, um, give me a moment.” I cleared my throat. “We will find your cub, she will not be harmed, please wait for us to bring you your cub. You can trust that it will be done soon, just give us a while.”

“Can we trust a dragon?” The third one asked.

“I’m not giving you a choice,” I said darkly and she backed up. “Do not forget whom you’re speaking to, or I will have to remind you painfully. Now go a wait, you can search the sounding woods, do not come here again till I call you.”

“Come, we will come back later.” They started walking away and I cleared my throat rubbing my neck a little. I didn’t like talking in animal tongues, it left a bad taste in my mouth and a sore throat.

“Ma trees!” Applejack shouted after the Ursa Major left. She looked out at over a hundred ripped to pieces trees.

“I’m sorry Applejack.” Twilight said.

“What’s wrong?” They looked at me.

“Look at the damage.”

“Do you have a spell to fix this?!” Applejack asked getting close to me, and this time on purpose making me step back.

“Um, can you stop getting so close to me, you are, um kind of are making me uncomfortable.” No, far from uncomfortable, it made me want to lay her down and really enjoy her. Not that I could do that yet, I needed their trust before anything.

“I know, so do ya?” I stepped back and into a tree making me look at her.

“Applejack!” Twilight said stopping her. I fell to the ground holding my chest trying to stop my heart some way, but it just wasn’t working. The memory of AppleCran was still too fresh to me, I would need thousands of years to get rid of it.

“Yes, I do.” I hurried pass her. “But first, Twilight can I have some of your magic to help me?” I held up a gem from my pocket dimension under my scale. “Blast this please, with a bunch.” Her horn glowed and she blasted the gem making it hot.

“Whoa, cold!” I tossed it around for a few seconds and then threw it into my mouth swallowing it without chewing.

Power flowed through me making me smile. I stabbed into the ground with both of my claws making the ground shake repairing, broken trees flew back healing. I sat down once I finished, this was a lot of magic to use on trees. It would have been easier to heal them, but since they were ripped to pieces that wouldn’t work.

“Who ha!” Applejack shouted running around happy. I pushed my eye back into its socket. Blow back was a pain, too big of a spell was painful, it was for unicorns as well, they just took less of it. I healed my eye and Twilight touched my shoulder.

“Are you alright? Is your eye alright?”

“Yeah, it’s fine, just using a lot of magic can be painful.” Especially since going back through the portal locked even more of my magic away the second time.

“It is?” Twilight asked concerned.

“For me it is, your Spike would have to use hundreds of years of magic to catch up to this, magic will rot me from the inside if I’m not careful.”

“Oh.”

“Don’t worry, I just used more than I had been given. You only give me enough to do half of the amount required. I didn’t realize I would need to use so much magic, or I would have eaten gems this morning to build up.”

“We can go back if you need.”

“Just to get some gems first, but if we don’t find that cub and soon, I fear losing an apple tree may be the least of our worries.”

“Now then Seffron,” Applejack said coming over to me and making me crawl back a little. “It was Seffron right?” She asked Twilight.

“Yes.”

“I do believe I owe ya a big kiss for that.” I backed into a tree again. “You darn near saved my farm, those apple trees are very precious to my family, we couldn’t stand to lose a single one.”

“It was nothing, just what I’m here for.” She kissed my cheek and I sighed.

“Oh you moved.”

“What?” She moved my chin kissing me on my lips.

“There we go, now then that cub, I don’t want them waltzing through my apple fields again, not on my watch.”

“We need to go back to the library first,” Twilight said. “Seffron can’t use a lot of magic or it hurts him badly.”

“What?! Seffron, don’t you go causing yourself harm, while I love ma apple trees, the life of another comes above all else, and that’s the truth. Heck I’d tear down an entire field worth if I had to in order to save a friend. Next time tell us if you need something, don’t go hurting yourself on my account.”

“Thanks, but that spell only works within a certain amount of time, we wouldn’t have had time to go back, and it’s fine. Really I’m used to far worse than this, and I have magic shield build up, I don’t feel pain till a certain level, so I’m fine.”

“Well thank you, it was still very kind, but please, don’t hurt yourself.” I nodded standing up. She tossed me onto her back surprising me. “Now then, if you were hurt, we shouldn’t be having you walk around.” I smiled a little bit. I was certainly not going to do what I did with Fluttershy, Applejack would probably buck my face into my skull. We got back to the Library and Dash was waiting with Pinkie Pie.

“Guys.” Twilight said and I hopped off Applejack’s back, running over to the gems and started eating.

“Hey did you guys see the Ursa Major?!” Pinkie Pie asked smiling.

“Yeah we did,” Applejack said flatly. “Darn things nearly destroyed my farm, Seffron over there talked to them and had them leave, used his magic to save over a hundred trees.” I paused and they looked at me with a large gem an inch from my mouth. They looked away and I kept eating.

“Wait as in more than one?!” Dash shouted.

“Yeah, more than one, three of them, and that rat Trixie stole one of their cubs, she ran through ma fields, and they followed after her. I’m so gonna beat the living snot out of her, this time she’s gone too far!”

“She’s done this before?” I asked and they looked at me as I finished swallowing a gem half my size.

“How did you,” Dash asked shaking her head. “Where does it go?!”

“What go?”

“That massive gem silly.” Pinkie Pie said.

“I’m a full grown dragon, these things aren’t even big enough to be a pill to me really.”

“So how does that magic work?” Twilight asked.

“Oh that’s simple, I’m still a large dragon I just appear smaller, looking like a baby dragon is much easier than just looking small.” I blinked and they stared at me for a moment seeing my miniaturized form.

“Whoa.” Applejack said seeing me.

“To me these gems aren’t that big, once they go down my throat they shrink down, rather I filled up my belly or not, wouldn’t matter because I would get the same amount of energy, just one way I would feel full, and another way I would actually be full.”

“Right, once your done, let’s go.” Dash said. I changed back to the baby form and finished eating cutting the remaining pile in half. I got up going over to them.

Ixie

“Where to now Spike?” Twilight asked me as I got over to them. I paused and they looked at Twilight. “I meant Seffron, where to?”

“I don’t know a Trixie, this is your world, you tell me.”

“Um, any pony know where she might go?” Dash asked.

“No clue.” Pinkie Pie said cheerfully.

“Do you have anything with her scent on it?” They looked at me.

“I do.” Twilight said going over to the wall, and a box passed through it. She walked over to me and opened a box showing a necklace. “This is the alicorn amulet. She wore it once and tried to take over.”

“That’ll do.” I went over and sniffed it freezing for only a moment. I stepped back a little bit. “Wow that’s some magic, yeah I can follow her. Come on we need to move, just make sure to stay close, when I get a scent I don’t slow down for much.” They followed me as I ran following the scent into the forest. I moved through thick areas and I lost them after a few minutes easily.

The one thing I had over them was size, and acting like I was too consumed in the scent would be a good excuse. I got to a cave and looked around, no one had followed me. I looked up and Dash wasn’t in the sky, they wouldn’t likely be able to follow me. I ran inside and passed through a magic shield.

“Who goes there?!” I frowned seeing Trixie.

“A blue baby dragon?”

“Good, I got here first.”

“What does a baby dra.” She paused as I changed from to my normal Celestia high, dragon form making her back up. “No, no it can’t be possible.” She backed into the wall. “I escaped that world!” She shouted at me and I grabbed her snout.

“Shut up, first of all shut up! Twilight and her friends will be here shortly, if you say anything to even slightly give me away to them, I'll kill you. You don’t know me, you’ve never seen me before, got it?.” She swallowed and I let go of her snout.

“You’re not going to kill me?”

“No you idiot, I couldn’t risk killing you with them looking for you, of course.” I rubbed her throat a little. “Death would be a treat for you, wouldn’t it? No, I can do other things, and say it was in defense, if you don’t play along I'll kill you. I’m in the middle of a game, and I will not have some random chance screw me over.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Now then, suck it up and look menacing. You don’t know me.” I teleported not far from Twilight and her friends changing back and then running back to them.

“Hey what are you guys doing?!” I shouted and they looked at me.

“There you are.” Dash said narrowing her eyes a little.

“What? I found the cave, hurry up.” They made it through the brush and we started for the cave.

“So where did you go?” Dash asked landing in front of me.

“What do you mean, I found the cave.”

“And what? You kill her or something?” I stepped back.

“No, why would I kill her?”

“You’re hiding something, and it’s been nagging at me, I don’t know what it is, but I’m going to find out.”

“I’m hiding a lot of things from you, but you didn’t want to know my past, so I assumed that wouldn’t be a problem. If you want to know my past all you need to do is ask, I have no reason not to tell you.”

“No something bigger than your past, I know it.”

“Does some pony have a crush on me?” I asked chuckling a little, making her frown almost to a growl.

“Stop messing around guys, we have a cub to find.” Twilight said moving Dash away from me. “Now lead the way.” I made sure they didn’t fall behind this time and we got to the cave.

“The scent leads in there.” They went in ahead of me and Trixie was sitting down. I grit my teeth seeing a new born cub laying in front of her, it was about three times the size of a good stallion. She paused seeing me and then looked at Twilight for a minute.

“Trixie?” Applejack asked seeing her wipe a tear away.

“Please take the cub, I didn’t mean any harm.” I was going to kill her for this, and I was going to make it painful!

“I knew it!” Dash shouted looking at me. “You did something before we got here, there’s no way she would just hoof over the cub after going to so much trouble.” I frowned a little bit and she got up clearing her throat. She moved the cub back quickly before Twilight could grab it away from her.

“I lied!” She shouted. “The great and powerful Trixie was lying, I want the alicorn amulet or the cub isn’t going to have a very good day!”

“What?” Dash asked turning around now mad.

“No.” Twilight said making her wings spread out.

“Trixie is not joking around, give it to me!”

“I said no.”

“Hey Twilight want to see something cool?” They looked at me and I threw a gem pressing again the cub’s arm. It fell and I jumped sliding under it catching it. “There we go, safe and sound.”

“How?!” Trixie shouted.

“You’re mine!” Dash flew forward beating up Trixie.

“Hey save me a piece.” Applejack said joining the fray.

“Wow.” I said walking over to Twilight.

“Leave Trixie alone!” She shouted crying as she ran out of the cave.

“After her!” Pinkie Pie shouted and I paused realizing she was standing next to Trixie the entire time, I just hadn’t noticed till now. Something was off with Pinkie, I should have noticed her. She ran after Trixie with Applejack and Dash. I looked at Twilight and she smiled.

“Let’s get this cub to its parents.” I followed her to the Ursa Major and they got up seeing us. “Will you translate this?” I cleared my throat as I translated for her.

“I am sorry a pony stole your cub, we have found it and are returning it without harm, we are sorry, and will do our best to make sure this doesn’t happen again.” I set the cub down and the mother took it away quickly.

“Dragon, just because you are powerful, it does not mean you are powerful enough to take on three of us, be warned if this happens again, we’ll kill every last pony around till we find the cub.” I changed my size as I became twice his size once again and he stared at me shocked and scared.

“You dare threaten me?!” I roared at him grabbing his chest fur with my claw and pulling him close to my face. “I think you forget who is the top of the food chain around here, these ponies are mine, if you attempt to enter their territory again I'll kill every last one of you, and then use your hides as rugs for my home. Do not forget you have a family to watch over, and just how tasty cubs can be.” He swallowed.

“What’s happening?!” Twilight shouted. I threw him back crushing a few trees.

“This is your last warning, stay away or I'll hunt you down, and believe me, it won’t end well for you.” He got up and left with the others. I spit at the ground that they walked on, burning their trail and making them hurry.

“What happen?” I looked at Twilight and changed back to my baby dragon form.

“Ah they were pretty mad about their cub getting taken, I just had to remind them that I’m protecting this area from any threat. They were planning on attacking Ponyville, and I had to make sure they wouldn’t.”

“They were going to attack?”

“Yeah, it was going to end up becoming a very bad situation. Don’t worry they won’t be coming back again.”

“That’s good, let’s go find the others.” We teleported going to Applejack sitting next to a tied up Trixie, Pinkie Pie was dancing around cheering and Dash was in a low cloud.

“Well we got her.” Applejack said standing up.

“Good job everyone,” Twilight said walking over to Trixie which was tied up pretty well and breathing a little hard. “Trixie, do you realize what you almost did? Ponies could have gotten hurt, what do you have to say for yourself?”

“I want my alicorn amulet back! You stole it from me, I paid good gold to get it, either pay me back for it or give me it back!”

“You attacked Ponyville! I’m keeping it, if you have a problem with that go to the courts, they will imprison you for attacking ponies, not only that, but attempting to destroy Ponyville. I live there which means you made an attempt on a princess’s life!”

“You have no right!”

“Fine then, Applejack take her to the guards and have her arrested. I will not have Ponyville or my friends harmed because you refuse to stop. We’ve known each other for a long time, you can’t keep doing this.”

“You think they will be able to hold me?!” She shouted trying to get away.

“Wait.” They looked at me and she stopped. “I think I can change her for the better, I even think she might even become a great friend. It takes a lot of guts to steal from a Ursa Major, especially an Ursa Minor cub, she might help us later.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, as a matter of fact I should tell you, she’s from my world.”

“What?!” They all shouted shocked. “She escaped the battlefield in a major battle and it lead to the deaths of many ponies.” Trixie’s eye’s went wide. “I believe I can change her and for the better.”

“That explains sooooo much.” Pinkie Pie said.

“Yeah, so can I please try, I promise you she won’t cause any more harm, she’s a good pony, I promise, just was raised badly.”

“Fine, if you think you can, then you can go ahead,” Twilight said. “But if she tries to do it again, she won’t be so lucky.”

“Thank you.”

“Come on every pony, we have business elsewhere.” They all teleported even Dash, she probably didn’t want to, but Twilight apparently didn’t give her a choice. I grinned and tears ran down Trixie’s face. I teleported us and we appeared inside her cave, she hit the floor a little hard and I chuckled.

“Wait, I did like you said!” I rubbed her cheek changing size to my normal form.

“You nearly give up you idiot!” I shouted. “I almost couldn’t recover from that, Dash thinks something’s up. You nearly gave me away!” She closed her eyes. “Now how do you suggest you make it up to me?”

“Please no.” I picked her up tossing her onto the bed. I snapped my claws making the cave entrance close, no one would be able to find this cave again, that was for sure. I snapped my claw making dim lights appear.

“You expect me to give you mercy?!” I slapped her. “You left in the middle of the worst of the Lich! AppleCran died because of you! We nearly lost everything, you are a traitor and a deserter. You deserve worse than a simple death, and I’m going to make sure you suffer because of it.”

“Please, I, I didn’t want to, something happen and I just was teleported here.”

“I can tell your lying.”

“I.” I grabbed her muzzle stopping her.

“Shut up, I’m going to explain everything, this time line and the other one are at a huge difference in time. I don’t know why, but that one’s five hundred years ahead of this one, and you left around three hundred years before.”

“What?! But it’s only been a few years!”

“A lot happen after you disappeared, everyone died but Celestia, Luna and Twilight Ever Sparkle, oh and Rarity.”

“No.”

“Well a lot happen, I took over after Flutter-birdie tried to take over, I had no choice but to kill her. I controlled the world for over three hundred years in pure darkness. I have done worse than the lich ever could.”

“But, I escaped that world.”

“So much worse happen after you left, oh the great and powerful Trixie! Or should I call you Ixie, the great betrayer? You were nearly legendary on the battlefield, you killed thousands of creatures, why did you leave us when we were fighting the lich? I have to know! Everything went so wrong after you left!” I growled.

“I was too afraid!” She shouted crying. “I-I couldn’t stand it anymore, I realized half way through that if I fought the lich I would die, I was the main offense. Yes AppleCran would have lived, but I would have died!”

“No you wouldn’t have, if you had stayed, then, AppleCran wouldn’t have had to give up her life so I could complete the spell which killed the lich for good. The tree of life would never bare his fruit again. If you were there, that would have brought us seconds, and that’s all we would have needed.”

“I-I didn’t know.”

“That’s just it you didn’t, and now you got something far worse than the lich, because not even death will keep you from me. I have all his magic, and more. You never saw the countless monsters, after the lich. So many evil creatures, one dragon can only handle so many before losing his mind and joining them!” I laughed a bit manically.

“Wait please no!” I paused realizing I had ripped her side up with my claws, I chuckled shivering a little.

“It has been so long, since I’ve dug into a pony.” Her wounds healed and I did it again and again, each time her screams filled the air, my mouth watered that much more. I stopped after she stopped screaming. “What’s wrong, scream!” I slashed her and she bit the bed sheet even more, crying.

“I refuse.”

“Really?” I made her look at me. “Then should we move onto something more than a simple slash?” She bit the sheet even more this time.

I pricked her skin and it exploded like a water bubble making her whimper loudly. The wound healed and I touched in a quick row, making her side explode, ripping open and sending blood across my face. It healed after a few moments.

“No more!”

“How wonderful!” I licked her blood. I reached around her face and dug my claw into her eye socket ripping through her eye lid making her scream as I pulled out her eye ball. “You haven’t earned these.”

I pulled out her other eye squashing them both, and shoving them down her throat making her swallow them, breaking her jaw so she couldn’t throw up. I sucked in air and blew just hot enough fire to burn, as if she had been soak in burning tar.

After a few minutes her entire body was covered in it in soot, slowly heating up more and more, as her coat, and flesh slowly burned away, only to heal and burn away again. I stopped after a little and smiled at the delicious smell.

I held out my hand and a blade appeared. I slowly sliced silver after silver of skin, muscle and then bone making a nice stack of meat. I chuckled pulling out her foreleg’s bone and then ripping the rest off tossing it into the dirt.

She fell silent not making any noise, I growled, she had gone into shock! She wasn’t allowed that pleasure. I snapped healing her completely and she gasped throwing up her crushed eye balls.

“No.” She begged. “Please, kill me!”

“Killing you would be too kind, I’m going to make you my slave, and then once that happens I’m going to make you my puppet. You won’t even think to breathe unless I tell you otherwise.”

“I'll do anything, just stop!”

“Good.” I got up and snapped my claws making everything get cleaned up. “From now on you will do anything and everything I say, I went easy on you this time, there are things worse than this.”

“You went easy?” She asked herself as her ropes disappeared.

“Far too easy.” I went inches from her face making her shake. “I want to do so much more to you, but I cannot spend that much time on torturing you. This world is just too much fun to waste on you.” I slapped her. “You are a sad excuse for a mare and magic user, you couldn’t even handle two earth ponies and one pegasus! Now apologize for you weakness and for being such a disgusting creature.”

“I’m sorry.”

“I want more than that!” I slapped her again.

“I’m sorry for being a disgusting creature!”

“More!” I slapped her twice shattering her jaw and then healing it a moment later making her cough.

“I’m-I’m so sorry!” She cried and rolled up into a ball.

“Good.” I pulled her up and kissed her. I started moving my claw down rubbing her belly and her eyes went wide knowing where I was headed.

“No please!” I grabbed her throat.

“Are you trying to tell me what I can, or cannot do with my pet? Or do you need to learn some more why you don’t disobey me?!”

“No I didn’t.” She gasped as my claws went into her privets and I pulled her close to me making her quiver. Tears ran down her face. “No.” She whispered.

“Oh still haven’t had a stallion in you?” I chuckled and she blushed a little, then moaned as I twisted inside of her. I grinned feeling her toasty insides become softer and warmer, wetter and wetter, running down my hand wetting the bed. I flicked her bulb making her gasp moan as she squirt onto the bed.

“No.” She said drooling. I kissed her neck a little bit.

“Maybe I do have all the time I want, you most certainly are ready for anything I want to do to you.”

“Please, I don’t want my first time to be with a dragon.”

“A dragon, you think me lesser than you?!” I grabbed her throat. “You dare think me less than you?!” I broke her neck and sighed healing her. She gasped breathing hard and looking at me with tears. “I'll do anything I want to you, and if I hear so much as anything other than a thank you master, I'll start cutting, inside.” Her eyes went wide. “Then we’ll see just how much blood makes a difference as I thrust into you.” I kissed her and rubbed her making her wet again, and ready for me.

“Thank you.” She said crying clearly lying, making pure enjoyment wash through me seeing her cry.

“Oh come now little one, this will be so pleasant, don’t you think?”

“Yes.” I moved so I was over her making my decency barrier go away showing my rather nice organ. I rubbed her against her making her grab a pillow and cover her face. I smiled pushing into her hard, and feeling her cherry pop wetting me with her blood and juices as her tubes ripped from my size.

“I think someone just liked feeling that sting inside of them.” She muffled her screams and cries turning me on even more.

I started thrusting making her moan in her screams, and after a short while I healed her, and she had to fake her screams enjoying it more than she thought she would. I finished inside of her and I moved her pillow from her face looking at her tear ridden face. I rubbed her cheek softly cooling her eyes, and healing her. She smiled a little.

“Thank you.” She said with a smile. I pulled out and snapped my claws cleaning up everything. I pulled her close to me hugging her.

“I’m missed you so much, you won’t leave me again.”

“I won’t.” I rubbed her back a little bit. “I am so sorry for leaving in the middle of battle, I, I just couldn’t handle it. I know that’s no excuse but, I’m sorry.” I pulled her close as tears of sadness poured down her face. “What happen to you Spike? You used to be so kind, what changed you?”

“I’m going to take over this world.” She looked at me surprised. “I’m going to use you to do it. I need to build trust so I can learn all I need to from this world. Then I’m going to destroy it before I go back to our old world.”

“What happen to our old world?” I smiled.

“I left Twilight Ever Sparkle in charge, I gave her everything she would need to rule and grow. All the evil was finally been wiped out, I cleaned it really good, burned the land even. I left so I could come back and see something beautiful, something I want to destroy.”

“Then why are you crying?” I felt my face.

“I don’t know.” I stared at my tear for a moment. “Anyway you are going to be my slave and do anything I ask. You’ll play your part and help me, or I'll do so much worse than what I’ve done to you.” She nuzzled me a little.

“Thank you for that.”

“For what?”

“I, thought our world had burned.”

“It will.” She smiled as tears went down her face. “It will.”

“So what do I say to Twilight and her friends?”

“Tell her that I convinced you, that to repay a past debt you’ll change forever, and that you will demand to live with me. That way I can keep a close eye on you, and teach you magic so you can help me.”

“Teach me magic?”

“Yes, after you left I had to learn so much more.”

“I will then.”

“Good, my new name by the way is Seffron.” I changed form and I kissed her. We teleported on the edge of Ponyville.

Double

“It’s been a while.” Trixie said looking around nervous on the edge of Ponyville. Ponies gawked at us as we went to the library. Twilight came out with Dash and Applejack, having saw us coming.

“You took your sweet time.” Dash said.

“Trixie.” I said and she went forward going to the groveling.

“I’m sorry.” They stared at her a little shocked. “I will never do anything to hurt any pony again. I beg for your forgiveness. I am from Seffron’s world, I did not learn friendship like you. I want to live with Seffron, he is everything I have left, no he’s the only thing I truly have left. Please let me live here, I'll do anything you ask to earn my keep.” Twilight went forward and looked at me.

“What did you do?” I sighed.

“I told her about what happen to AppleCran.” Trixie flinched. “I explained to her about how leaving in the middle of the single largest battle, that my world had ever seen lead to even worse darkness, and to so much more.”

“Is this true Trixie?” Twilight asked and Trixie got up.

“I wouldn’t lie about this.”

“I have sent the alicorn amulet to Princess Celestia, it’s not here, and never will be again, you will never see it again.”

“I figured, but I really do want to live with Seffron, he, he’s more than just a dragon, so much more than you could imagine. He was the greatest hero I know, please let me live with him. I'll do anything.” Twilight sighed looking at me.

“Fine, but you’ll have to buy a home, the library is too full as it is, it was only meant for one pony, not two pony and two dragons.”

“I have no money, that’s why I wanted the amulet.”

“I guess I'll figure something out.”

“I'll move out.” She looked at me. “I can sell gems, you said the big ones were rare, so I imagine they will sell for a lot, right?”

“Yes.” Rarity said walking over to us with Spike on her back

“Then I'll do that.”

“I'll buy it if you like,” Rarity said smiling a little. “In fact I'll buy all the gems you have to give me.”

“Rarity do you even have that much?” Twilight asked.

“Of course dear, I sell gems to gem dealers, do you realize how many ponies want gems, or how many dragons want them? They are a very good income, while I am able to easily support myself on my dress sells, I am a mare of only the best tastes, and that requires more than what I make on dresses.”

“Sounds good to me.” I said. I went inside and made all the gems float into the air and then go outside to her. I smiled and her eyes went big seeing a gem the size of me, in the center of a few hundred small gems and a few larger ones.

“My goodness,” she said taking it with her magic. “This gem will sell for a considerable amount. Come with me please, and I will get you your gold bits. With a stone like this you could afford any home you want.”

“And the others?”

“Oh yes.” She took them as well. Trixie and I went with Rarity too her home. “Wait out here for me.” I stopped with Trixie and she looked at me pausing.

“What?” I asked and she grabbed me hugging me.

“I’ve missed you so much.” I held back a growl, she was going to pay for this. I looked at Rarity which stared at us holding a large bag of gold with her magic.

“This isn’t.”

“You weren’t joking, you really want to live with him.”

“Of course, he’s, he’s more than you can understand. Spike will become so much more than you could imagine. Don’t let him go for anything, you’ll regret it for the rest of your life, only your tears will comfort you as you sleep.” Trixie smiled.

“Oh.” She looked at Spike on her back biting her lip. “I wouldn’t let something like that happen.” She set down the gold.

“Good for you.” Trixie said looking at me.

“Now I did fair price for the gems, the small ones were very common so they weren’t worth much. The big ones on the other hoof were worth twice their weight in gold bits, the biggest one three times. Now if I take into account selling them, and transporting them, I had to take off fifteen percent, because otherwise I wouldn’t make any money myself. This is business, it’s not personal.”

“And if it was?” I asked.

“I believe I have enough reason to make sure you are on the streets, of course a lady like myself would never go so low as to do something like that. Also you gave my Spike a large gem for free. So I have an unease about you, but I don’t hate you.”

“Thank you for this then.” She nodded going back inside. Trixie strained to pick up the gold bag. “What’s wrong?” She smiled a little setting me down.

“My magic hasn’t been anywhere close to my old magic. I’m rather weak, the alicorn amulet took even more of my magic, I’m not even as powerful as I was when I first got here, and my magic slowly leaves me as the day goes, I’m a sad excuse for a unicorn,.” I smiled.

“Not in public the great and powerful Trixie.” She smiled. I picked it up with my magic easily. We went to town hall and the mayor let us buy a house on land on the edge of town close to the Everfree forest with everything already inside.

“This is nice.” Trixie said jumping onto the bed smiling.

“It’s a cottage, it has no running water, electricity, heating, cooling, lighting or is in any kind of condition.” I set the gold bag into a chest and shut it. I looked around, the cottage was rather small, a single box, no bathroom, or any other room, just a bedroom basically.

“It’s a fixer upper.” She said cheerfully. I closed the door with a slam. She hid under the blankets making me chuckle a little.

“Please I was good, you wanted to earn trust right?” I stopped. “Well you just earned a point with Rarity. Not only that, but with the buying of land you’ve just made it noted that you want to stay, not leave.”

“True.”

“So, um are you going to punish me?” She asked sad.

“No, you did good, but this place does need to be fixed up.” I snapped my claws and everything repaired looking as good as new. Lights appeared above us and stairs appeared off to the right of the bed.

“I'll be back, I need to start remolding this house, I'll go mad without plumbing.” I went into the new basement and it was four times larger than the house above it, with columns holding everything up nicely.

I stabbed into the ground, a boiler and pipes came out of the ground forming plumbing and other amenities. The upstairs extended adding a bathroom and kitchen with everything I would need, but just not food.

“Wow!” Trixie shouted. I went back up stairs and smiled at the upstairs, it was now made of new wood instead of rotting wood, and the kitchen was completely made of stone so it looked very nice.

“How do you like it? A bit of home right?”

“Yeah, I’ve missed this all so much.”

“We have a few decades ahead of them right now, but this should do us wonders while we’re here.”

“So I can stay?” I looked at her staring at me.

“You want to stay?”

“Yes.” I went over to her and I rubbed her belly. She was softer than I thought she would be, and warmer. I buried my face into her belly.

“Hey Seffron.” Twilight said walking into the house. We both looked at her and she paused. “Oh sorry.” She backed out.

“That probably didn’t look good.” I mumbled. “Come back inside.” She came back inside giggling a little.

“So you two were friendly.”

“I wouldn’t say giving my friend a hug, was friendly in a bad way, and she’s really soft, come and feel. Oh wait, you can’t.” I chuckled a little. “You’re a pony, so this in all mine.” I rubbed my face into Trixie’s belly making both of them blush a little.

“Right well I need some help with spells.”

“Over on the table.” She went over and opened the book seeing a few hundred spells, a different one on each page detailing the effects. “I don’t believe you know many of those spells, or any of them.”

“Will this one really turn lead into gold?!” She looked at me.

“Yes.”

“This is going to take me a while to learn all this.”

“Call me if you have a problem.”

“I will.” She mumbled as she walked out of my house reading the book.

“That looked like a lot of spells, if you’re going to take over the world, wouldn’t it be better not to give her those spell?”

“No, it’s fine to give them to her, none of them could really make her a threat to me if she knew them, and it’ll take a few days for her to learn them. I literally have tens of thousands of spells that I could teach her which have no real use.” I chuckled.

“That’s smart, but didn’t you say you were going to teach me spells? Or are we going to be doing something else?”

“First locks.” I went over to the door opened it and looked around. We were pretty far from any pony, so we could be pretty loud and no one would notice.

I closed the door and snapped my claws making locks appear on the door. I picked up a metal board and set it across the door. Even magic wouldn’t be able to open this door on the outside. I clapped and the walls glowed reinforcing themselves to be sound proof and very strong.

“So is there anything I should know?” Trixie asked smiling.

“Just don’t talk about the past to the others, or if you have to tell them, then tell them that you haven’t been there for over three hundred years, so you don’t know any current events, time here and there go at very different speeds.”

“I see.” I went over to her and laid down next to her. She pulled me close wrapping the blanket around us.

“Don’t wake me.” I fell asleep.

I woke up a while later, being awake enough to feel around and not feel a warm pony, then waking up completely. I sat up and looked around, Trixie wasn’t anywhere insight. I got off the bed and went to the shower starting it and feeling the hot water wash over my scales soaking pass them.

“Seffron?” I heard Trixie yell. I paused, I had been careless, far too careless. For all I knew she could have started running, and she was a master runner, I wouldn’t be able to follow her again if she ran.

“In the shower!” I shouted out to her.

“Set them over there, I'll get to them in a few minutes.”

“Yes madam.” Another pony’s voice which I didn’t recognize said. Trixie came into the room setting her cape to the side and hopping into the shower with me. I backed up a little as dirt washed off her going down the drain.

“Oh that feels great.” She said wetting her mane. I hit a switch and the shower stopped becoming a bath. I plugged the hole so the warm water couldn’t leave. She looked at me sliding down and I went on top of her, compared to my baby dragon form she was rather large, but that just meant she was like a large pillow to me. Mixed with her coat and water, she was more comfortable than any pillow I had ever owned.

“Where’d you go today?”

“Food, we don’t have any, I know you’re a large dragon, so you need to eat.”

“I won’t feel hungry for a few days. Gems really fill me up, and I had a bunch of them yesterday.”

“You might want to stock up on them.”

“Then we’ll have to go today.”

“It’s the middle of the night.”

“Fine you can stay home and rest for a while, I’m going to go stretch my wings and fly around, I’m getting a little sick of this baby form.”

“Why not just change to your normal form?”

“Makes ponies see me as less of a threat.”

“I see.”

“Though while I’m here, I don’t need to be a baby, though it’s nice laying on you like this, imagine if you had a foal of your own.” She chuckled a little bit.

“I would never, I wouldn’t be able to raise a foal, I couldn’t stand the thought of letting any pony touch me, let alone have one grow inside of me.”

“Madam we’re done.”

“Tips on the counter!” She called out to them. I stopped the bath water.

“I hope you got something good at least.” I said licking her chest.

“Only the best, we live rather far from town, any way to get a teleporter to help? I mean I know you don’t care, but, it would be nice.” I kissed her.

“It’s a great idea, but why can’t you teleport?”

“The spells are too much for me to do anymore.” I touched her horn and it shocked me a little bit. “Are you alright?”

“You have a pretty strong anti-magic spell on your horn, where did it come from? I would love to meet the caster.”

“I don’t know.”

“Anyway it’s, oh probably the lich when you jumped world. That would make the most sense.” I grabbed her horn and my body tensed as lightning went through me, she yelled in pain, it stopped after a minute and I sighed. She looked at me in pain. I pulled off my forearm and tossed it into the trashcan.

“That hurt.” She whimpered.

“I had to get rid of that spell, if that infected any other pony, it would be serious here, but I got rid of it.”

“Your arm.” I smiled as my arm grew back shedding the dead parts off into a small trashcan. I got up and wash the blood and muck off into the sink. My scales grew back and I went back over to her getting back into the bath.

“All fine, and.”

“Seffron!” I groaned hearing Dash shout. She came over to the bathroom and opened the door looking at us.

“What?!” I snapped at her.

“Get out of the bath, we got other things we need to do, remember you’ll do anything we ask you to.” I sighed getting out of the bath and my body steamed dry. “So come on, we need your help.”

“I meant anything you ask me in the day, not in the middle of the.” I paused so I didn’t curse. “Night.”

“It’s not that far pass sun set.” I paused and looked at Trixie. “Now come on, don’t make me drag you.”

“I'll be back soon.” I followed Dash outside and she picked me up flying into the air. “I will ask once to set me down, I’m faster than you.”

“Oh? You wanna bet?” She let go of me and I changed to my miniaturized dragon form making her fly back. I grew to about her size, giving me a wingspan of easily one and a half times hers.

“Yeah.” I growled. “If I win, then you’ll have to do anything I ask, one thing.”

“Okay, and if I win, um, I want a large gem.”

“Don’t have any on me, but I can get you one.”

“Deal, Twilight needs us at the library, GO!” She shouted speeding up. I chuckled a little bit. I sighed flapping my wings easily over lapping her in seconds and landing in front of the library. She landed a minute later.

“I win.”

“How?” She paused. “You cheated!”

“What, how did I cheat? You said just fly there and it did. My wing span is considerably larger than yours, I can fly faster than you because I can move just as fast. It’s your fault for not knowing I’m a dragon!”

“What are you two doing?” Twilight asked and I sighed.

“He cheated in a race.” Dash said.

“Fine you want to go again pony? I'll really cheat this time, you’ll never have a chance to beat me.”

“Why you little.” I changed to my full form and she backed up scared. I grabbed her and pulled her close to my face.

“Little what?” I growled and she shook scared. “I’m a dragon! Did you expect me to be slow?!”

“SEFFRON!” Twilight screamed. “PUT HER DOWN THIS INSTANT!” I sighed and set her down shrinking down to my baby form. She fell back scared.

“Crap.” I grumbled.

“What is wrong with you?!” Twilight asked going in front of me.

“What is wrong with me? What is wrong with her?! She had no reason to call me a cheat, and I screwed up.”

“You think?!”

“I, um got to go.” Dash said flying off quickly.

“Dash!” Twilight said and then sighed. “That was not good, she looked really scared. I want you to go an apologize to her. After what happen with the last time a dragon attacked, she’s still terrified of them.”

“You guys fought dragons?”

“I wouldn’t say fought would be the right word. More like nearly got crushed, eaten and killed.”

“What?” I said rather shocked, that didn’t make any sense, surely they could handle a single dragon easily.

“What do you mean what? Dragons are nearly impossible to handle without magic, and even then it has little affect on them. It took almost everything I had to bring him down, apparently he didn’t like Ponyville being here.”

“Really? But Celestia seemed really powerful, surely she could.”

“Oh yes easily, but I’m no where as powerful as her or Luna. We all have our own strengths, wait why am I telling you this? Go after her and apologize!” I teleported appearing on a cloud next to her.

“Dash.” She fell back, then got up turning to fly away. “WAIT!” She stopped and looked at me. Tears were running down her face, her whole body was saying run. “Please I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“Yeah well, you, you.” She looked around not able to find the right words.

“I’m sorry, I, I just have a hard time controlling my anger, in my world if you didn’t stand up for yourself, you died, only the strong lived, and I’m sorry. That’s no excuse, please I’m sorry.” She wiped her face.

“It’s fine, I shouldn’t have called you a cheater, I just didn’t realize you could move so fast.”

“Of course, and you can move faster than me.”

“What?”

“In my world Rainbow Drop was the fastest, she would leave any challenger in the dust, she only stopped because Luna blow off her wings while she saved millions of ponies. We were never the same after losing her.” She looked down.

“That’s your friend, not me.”

“I can teach you.” She looked at me.

“What?” I walked over to her and touched her wings. They glowed lightly, then shined as if made of metal glass.

“Just a little bit of magic and fixing.” She groaned and her wings spread blowing me back a little bit. “She could only manage two sonic rain booms without enhancing her wings. I came up with the idea in the middle of battle. She crushed so many armies with it.” I chuckled, I felt my face, I was crying again, it was weird.

“I’m, thanks.”

“I can’t lose my temper any more. I could hurt you guys, or some pony as well. Now then can you feel your wings?”

“Of course.”

“You need to think like your condensing your body, your cutting through the air, the edges are blades, your hardened and sharpened to a fine blade. Like there is nothing you can’t cut through. Just think that, again and again.”

I changed to my miniaturized dragon form and I flapped my wings making the cloud disappear. She hovered barely needing to move her wings.

“Whoa,” she said. “I’m barely moving, but I’m not falling!”

“Yep, now then, go up, I want to see how fast you can go.” She flapped her wings shooting through the air sending me flying back from the pressure.

She shot into the air and the sky lit up as she easily caused a sonic rain boom and a few seconds later she caused a second sonic rain boom sending out a ripple of air making it hard to keep flying. The night sky changed to light as if the sun was out for a few seconds.

“YEAH!” Dash shouted appearing next to me glowing brighter than the full moon above us. Dozens of ponies looked up at her. “I can’t believe I was able to do two of them!”

“Yep, and a third one if you train, just make sure when doing the third one, that you’re in an unlivable area.” She looked down realizing she had caused some damage to loosely strapped down things, but everything else was fine.

“Whoa, wait if I did that much damage that high up in the air with two.” She went a little pale and she stopped glowing slowly.

“I told you, she wiped out entire armies. The air pressure is so great that you could flatten entire cities with one well placed shot. She did a lot of good, more good than anyone ever thought she could.”

“And did you see me? I was glowing!” I chuckled.

“Yeah, can we go back to Twilight?”

“Race ya.”

“Wait.” I grabbed her. “Careful, like really careful, you may not realize it, but you’ll be able to easily do sonic rain booms. You can’t exactly turn it off, you’ll go faster than you realize going straight or straight down.”

“Oh.”

“And now I can’t beat you without magic.” She chuckled. “So just be careful alright, I don’t want you getting hurt.”

“I won’t.” We flew back and she landed a bit hard in front of Twilight causing the ground to shatter under her hooves. I landed softly next to her. “I got to adjust the landings, put way too much power into that.”

“OH MY GOSH!” Pinkie Pie screeched and all of them were giddy talking to Dash, Pinkie Pie talked so fast her words became gibberish. Even Fluttershy was a jitterbug asking her things.

“Stop, stop,” she said grinning. “I was only able to do this because of Seffron, he made my wings better, it’s only because of him that I was able to.” I smiled. “But I have a feeling that I might be in a lot of trouble, those sonic rain booms really cleared the weather.” They all looked up realizing that there wasn’t a cloud in the sky.

“Don’ worry about it,” Twilight said. “I'll make sure it gets sorted out, but do you still think Seffron is bad?”

“Heck no!” I smiled a little bit. “Once I am able to do three of them, I'll never be able to get beaten!”

“Actually.” She looked at me. “While nothing was faster than you, and you were basically a huge weapon, you weren’t that hard to beat if someone was able to get close enough to you.” She appeared behind me.

“Really?” She asked with a smirk.

“Really.” She looked at me realizing I was on her back.

“Whoa.” Applejack said.

“I told you she was a weapon, not a warrior, she never slowed down long enough to get caught, that’s the only reason why she wasn’t killed off sooner.” I hugged Dash making her blush a little. I jumped off of her. “Ah sorry, I forgot. You just act so much like her, I couldn’t resist.” She smiled.

“It’s fine.”

“You’re world was skilled in war then?” Rarity asked. “It’s a scary thought, you must have refined everything to an art. To the absolute best it could be.”

“Something like that, but if you have problems with a single dragon, you wouldn’t have lasted a single day on the front lines.”

“So I was a leader of an army?” Applejack asked smiling.

“Not just an army, you lead the entire pony army, millions at your command.” I shook a little bit. “You weaved battle like a symphony of music, it was so beautiful. Even forces millions larger fell in single nights to your might. It was wonderful.” I smiled and stepped back.

“Okay that’s enough,” Twilight said frowning. “I don’t think this party got off on the right hoof.”

“Party?” I asked.

“Yeah silly!” Pinkie Pie shouted coming over to me and throwing me onto her back lightly. “You saved Ponyville! We wanted to throw a party!”

“Really? But I didn’t do anything.” They all stayed at me.

“You lead three Ursa Major away,” Rarity said. “And that’s nothing to you?!”

“Well no, I mean if there was like twenty of them, that might have been a small task, but just three is.” I paused realizing they were all staring at me. “I’m guessing three of them is a big thing here.”

“OF COURSE!” Twilight shouted and paused clearing her throat. “I had trouble beating an Ursa Minor, and I only put it to sleep. You beat three of them, maybe not in battle, but you saved Ponyville, that’s huge. Not many have even stood a chance against them, I was one of the first to beat one without dying.”

“Oh.”

“So um,” Pinkie Pie asked. “Before I killed ponies, did I do parties?”

“I don’t know, I didn’t know you before the war really, in fact before things started happening, I didn’t know any of you. It wasn’t till I helped create the, um elements of, harmony that I actually met you all.”

“WHAT!” They all shouted making me a little nervous.

“Please don’t yell at me.”

“You created the elements of harmony?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, but they were destroyed in the battle with the lich, we were never able to make them again, at least not without AppleCran. She, was very important.”

“Oh yeah, your Princess Celestia was evil.” Dash said and I looked at her a bit confused.

“Well queen, not princess, but so?”

“Well our Princess Celestia made them with Princess Luna,” Twilight said. “As a matter of fact we all have them still.” I stared at her as my heart dropped. “We’ve won many battles because of them.”

“You still have the elements of harmony?”

“Yeah, I’m laughter.” Pinkie Pie said.

“Magic.” Twilight said.

“Honesty.” Applejack said.

“Generosity.” Rarity said.

“I’m loyalty.” Dash said.

“And I’m kindness.” Fluttershy said a little quietly.

“Really,” I said. “That’s not the same from my world, mine were madness, power, leadership, intelligence, pride, and cruelty.”

“Cruelty?” Fluttershy asked and I paused.

“Um, yeah.”

“Wait you never told us about Fluttershy,” Dash said. “Or at least not more than she was a leader.”

“She was the next great leader after AppleCran, but she was known more for being able to get intelligence from anything. She was the most cruel thing I ever laid my eyes on, she even made the dragon king cry like a baby at the sight of her.” I chuckled. “She was wonderful, she always loved skinning me to wake me up. It was nice.” I looked around, all their jaws were dropped.

“What?” Fluttershy asked almost too quietly as if she couldn’t believe her ears, in fact none of them looked like they could.

“I don’t understand?” I said a bit confused.

“You were in love with some pony that hurt you every morning?” Applejack asked shocked.

“Well it wasn’t just morning, we played around all the time. She loved chasing me, I always thought she was too nice to me though, I still miss it.” They were all silent. “What is wrong with you all, you act as though you’ve never been in love.”

“Not with someone which hurts you!” Rarity shouted.

“I don’t understand, how else do you show love?”

“By being with them, telling them you love them, hugging and kissing them. Not hurting them or doing anything bad to them!” Rarity said sternly with a little bit of panic in her voice, I looked at them all. They weren’t joking around.

“That’s cute, I guess?” I chuckled lightly.

“Okay it’s over, no more, we are here for a party!” Twilight said stomping her hoof having also been caught in the conversation.

“Yay!” Pinkie Pie shouted and walked in first. I stared at a cup of apple cider after a while. The words party animal came to mind seeing Pinkie going crazy.

It wasn’t just Twilight and her friends either, it was actually a large gathering of over twenty of the town’s well known ponies, or I should say well known to this world. I only really recognized a hand full of them from my world, and even then they weren’t the same color or had the same name.

“Seffron,” I looked at a concerned Twilight. “Are you not enjoying yourself?” I thought for a moment.

“I’m enjoying myself quite a bit, I’m just not used to this.” That was more true than I wanted to admit. I wasn’t used to being around ponies any more, at least not ones that didn’t fear me.

“I see.” I smiled.

“That’s not exactly what I meant, I’ve never really gone to a party before. We never had time for it, but it feels nice seeing them all like this. You’re all so happy, it’s been over a hundred years since I’ve seen a real smile of happiness.”

“Oh.”

“It’s nice.”

“Seffron,” Pinkie sang. “Come dance with me.” She pulled me out of the chair and to the dance floor, the music went up. I danced with her. She was nothing like the one I knew, she was actually enjoying ponies without eating them.

The party went by almost too fast and I headed home at day break. I walked into the cottage and Trixie turned over on the bed yawning. I closed the door and locked it behind me going over to her and changing form. I wrapped my arms around her.

“What happen?”

“They threw me a party, I don’t think they wanted to invite you.”

“That’s fine, did you enjoy yourself?”

“Yes.” I said honestly.

“Good.” She said as we fell asleep.

The Bog

“Wake up.” Trixie said and then kissed me. I opened my eyes looking at her. “What are you going to do today?” I pulled her closer to me kissing her neck. “I mean don’t you need to learn more about Equestria?”

“Yeah a lot more, apparently they have the elements of harmony.”

“Wasn’t ours the elements of order?”

“It was, but I thought that might sound weird, so I made up the name elements of harmony, I didn’t realize they existed.”

“Yeah they do.” I kissed her taking in her memories. “You know that’s not nice to do to a pony in the morning.” She said getting a large headache.

“I needed to.” She kissed me getting on top. “Eger to please huh?”

“Nope, just always wanted to do this, you were always in love with AppleCran, so I never even got a shot.”

“She died before I could tell her.”

“And she would have pushed you to the side and said. Spike you’re one of my best soldiers, I can’t let your feelings get in the way of my leading.” I sighed knowing that she was right. AppleCran was hard, but she could train and command like no other.

“I know, but still, I hoped.” She giggled rubbing against me. “Now that you got a taste, you want more don’t you?”

“So much more.” I chuckled a little. I turned her over and thrust into her easily, she was already wet and warm. Very ready for anything I could give her and more. She was going to be fun, a lot of it.

“That’s good for you then.” I started and she was rather simple to finish, of course any newly broken in mare was, but it took finishing her three times before I finished myself, and this time I made sure she enjoyed it.

“Hey Seffron, you awake in there?” I groaned a little at Applejack’s voice, and then her heavy knocking.

“I swear.” I snapped my claws cleaning everything up, putting on pants and shoes, then went to the door, unlocking it and taking off the metal board. “What?” I asked not bothering to change into my baby form. She stared at me and then looked at Trixie covering herself on the bed. “Hi are you there?”

“Wow, you’re, um, older looking.” I sighed at her blushing. I hadn’t shown Applejack or any of them my real form. At any other time I was either in my full form or baby form, or miniaturized form.

“What did you want?” I asked stopping her from staring at me, even ponies thought I looked desirable in this form, and any that hadn’t seen me like this, often times stared, either too shocked, or for some other reason.

“Oh um.” She cleared her throat. “Well Princess Celestia is calling’ us, and she requested that we bring you as well.” I sighed.

“I'll be back Trixie, you have the gold if you need to buy anything.”

“Alright.” I closed the door behind me.

“You’re rather handsome.” I looked at her.

“Yeah this is how I normally look, I should change back, but.”

“NO!” She shouted almost too quickly. “I mean no, don’t worry about it really.” I sighed a little bit. As this form, I was as tall as Celestia when I was standing on two legs, on four I would be the same as a normal pony.

“I won’t scare ponies right?”

“Not at all, I like you better in this form, I mean.” She blushed a little. “I didn’t mean it like that, it’s just you shouldn’t be uncomfortable to be yourself.”

“Applejack!” Dash said appearing next to her making Applejack step back from the sudden rush of wind. “What’s taking you… so…long? Whoa.”

“Hey Dash.” I said.

“Seffron, you look different.” She blushed a little bit.

“Let’s just go.” We teleported inside the Library and Twilight jumped back seeing us appear out of thin air.

“Whoa!” Twilight shouted.

“Yeah, I know I’m scary.”

“I most certainly wouldn’t say that.” Rarity said. Pinkie Pie was just staring with Spike, and Fluttershy was half hiding behind a chair.

“I told you I should stay in my baby dragon form.”

“It’s fine,” Twilight said. “In fact we don’t mind at all.” I pointed at Fluttershy. She sighed and chuckled a little. “Don’t mind her, she’s afraid of everything. Fluttershy don’t be rude, we need you to come with us. Princess Celestia said for all of us to come, not just me.”

“But-but he’s a huge dragon!” She shouted scared. I pulled a gem out of my pocket and threw it at her, it stuck onto her front leg.

“EEP!” She shouted.

“That didn’t hurt.” I said a little annoyed.

“What was that?” Dash asked.

“A fear gem, it can absorb fear. Fluttershy how do you feel?” She paused looking around for a few seconds coming out.

“I don’t feel afraid.” I smiled.

“So long as you don’t take it off, you won’t feel afraid of most things unless it’s for something you really should be afraid of, like if it’s life threatening. So don’t go too nuts with it, ponies used to lose common sense when using those, but I fixed that. Then again it does only last for a day or two.”

“Whoa, where is that spell in here?” Twilight asked looking inside the book.

“It’s not in there, and that was volume one of a hundred and ten.” Her eyes went big and they all stared at me a little.

“But there’s one spell per page and there are hundreds in here!”

“Hundreds of years ahead of you, never stopped making spells, in fact we had hundreds of ponies just working on spells. We made some really great things. So take your time, there’s a lot you have yet to learn.”

“Great, then once we get back we can talk more about that. Come on we have a train to catch.”

“Train?” I asked and she looked at me. “Why not teleport?”

“It’s tiring to do that, and doing all of us is a little hard.”

“You use a seal.”

“Seal?” I sighed rubbing my temple.

“You really don’t know seals, it takes so much less magic to use a seal.” I stomped my foot, a paper with a circle and magic symbols appeared under all of us. She looked around surprised. “Teleport eight to the throne room.”

We all teleported appearing in the throne room. Celestia looked at us a bit surprised with a muffin in her mouth. She looked away quickly, Dash and Pinkie Pie chuckled a little bit, even Twilight was holding back a giggle at how funny she looked full of muffins.

“Twilight.” She coughed a little cleaning her mouth. “I didn’t expect you to teleport right into my throne room.”

“Sorry,” Twilight said smirking trying to hold back her laugh. “I’m really sorry, but you looked too funny.” Twilight laughed and Celestia smiled chuckling a little herself. “I’m so sorry, I'll stop, also Seffron was the one that did with a seal.”

“Next time Seffron, please reframe from doing that, just use the front door please, I can’t have ponies teleporting in here at will.”

“Sorry, I'll reframe from doing it from now on.”

“Good.”

“So what’s happen?” Twilight asked.

“I have been receiving strange reports from Baltimare City, something about weird creatures coming out during the fog, they have sunken a number of ships. No pony has died, but it brought me some worry that they might.”

“Did you check the swamps?” I asked and they looked at me.

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked.

“The bog monster and it’s army, in my world they were one of the major events which started, things. The creature wiped out almost half of Baltimare in a single day, we had come too late, in fact we had discussed this too, but it took us too long to get there to save the ponies from getting eaten.”

“Then we need to move,” Applejack said. “If what you said is true then we need to get there right now!”

“Don’t worry, my world and this world are different, the bog monster wouldn’t just appear, I was at least ten at the time.”

“I am ten.” Spike said and I looked at him.

“What?” I asked as my heart sunk. No, no, no, the filth couldn’t exist in this world, that just wasn’t right.

“Also wait, what do you mean you talked here in your world?” Dash asked. “I thought you said Celestia and Luna were evil.”

“They are in my world, but that didn’t happen till later, they used to rule like your Celestia and Luna does now. They didn’t become corrupt till later. I’ve been at battle with them for a very long time.” Not really, it only lasted a week.

“You should all get there as soon as possible then.” Celestia said.

“We will,” Twilight said. “Seffron will you please teleport us.” I clapped making a seal appear under us.

“Eight to Baltimare City docks.” We teleported and I looked around. We were on the docks of Baltimare, large buildings could be seen beyond the dock warehouses. Ponies hastily hurried about their way, not minding us having suddenly appeared. I looked down at the wood docks then out at boats upon boats docked. I walked to the edge of the dock looking down and studying the water.

“Alright everyone,” Twilight said. “We need to split up, and start asking around for clues to figure everything out.”

“No need.” I said and they looked at me.

“What?” Applejack asked walking over to me and looking down at the clear water. “I don’t see anything.”

“What?!” Twilight ran over panicked looking around.

“This is worse than I thought.” I looked south across the bay to the other side, where the swamps were. I could see sludge markings on the dead grass.

“What is it?” Spike asked.

“The seahorses are gone!” Twilight shouted looking at where I was.

“We got reports of them going missing first,” I started. “We found the last of the seahorses in my world trapped in sludge, we couldn’t save them, they drown slowly.” They all looked at me in horror. “Of course it was just me and Twilight, with a few royal guards at the time. If you have the elements of harmony this should be easy.”

“Not on us.” Twilight said and I looked at her, that was more annoying than inconvenient.

“We don’t have time to go back.” I growled lightly.

“So what we gonna do?” Applejack asked.

“We’re too late to save the seahorses, but I think we can save Baltimare from being eaten by the creature. We just have to head into the swamp, only those which can fly are going to be able to come with us, traveling by hoof will be too hard and only get us killed. My Twilight made that mistake.”

“We’ll stay here and send you a message if anything happens.” Spike said.

“What?”

“Oh I can send letters to Twilight as well as Princess Celestia.”

“That’ll be a very useful ability, send us a letter if anything goes badly, Fluttershy I think you should stay here.”

“Oh, okay.” She said smiling a little.

“Wait you want to go?” Dash asked.

“N-no, just, I um.” She blushed a little.

“She can keep watch from the sky,” I said. “Inform us if things turn badly, I'll do something, I won’t let this city go to waste again. Twilight, Dash, let’s go.” We flew into the air going to the swamps and we looked down at a thick black fog.

“I can’t see anything down there.” Dash said.

“I know, this creature is the bog, and it’s worse.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“Watch.” I stopped and so did they. I pointed my claw forming a large fire ball going to the size of a basket ball, and fired it. It hit the black fog burning it up for a ways. Both of them gasped seeing an army of sludge creatures on the march, screaming from the sun light.

“This is bad!” Dash shouted.

“Worse, there are more than twice from my time. My Baltimare must have done more damage to the army than I realized. Anyway, we need to destroy this army before it reaches the water, Dash would you mind giving me a double sonic rain boom over there.” I point at where the middle of the army would be. “And close to the fog, but don’t touch it, that stuff’s very poisonous. You won’t survive the infection easily.”

“Sure thing!” She shot into the air going high, then flew down causing the first one rain boom, then not even a second later causing the second one and flying up away from the fog as the blast flattened the forest. A heavy wind made me grab Twilight and make a shield around us as black fog flew past us.

“Whoa.” Twilight said seeing a huge dry area devoid of anything, rather it was trees, water or grass. The swamp now had a huge creator in the middle of it. Dark water started to fill it as the army started to scream in pain. The sun light burned them away after a few minutes not being able to get to cover.

“Um, is it safe?!” Dash shouted.

“Yeah!” I shouted back.

“Can you let me go?” Twilight asked. I let her go undoing my shield. Dash flew over to us grinning.

“How’s that for ya?!”

“Iffy at best.” Her jaw dropped and I paused. “Sorry, I meant it’s great.”

“How could I have done better?!”

“Well you send black poisonous fog back at us, if I hadn’t shielded Twilight she would probably be dead. You need to learn how to direct the energy of the blast wave, or you just end up causing collateral damage.”

“You need to train me!”

“What?”

“You heard me.” She growled.

“So the bog?” Twilight asked. “Did we get it?”

“No, we only wiped out half of the army, look over there.” I pointed at a very dense heavy black fog. “We need at least four more of those double rain booms to destroy the entire army, then, I'll have to kill the bog myself. I won’t risk your lives to do that, if it trapped one of you, then it would all be over.”

“How do you mean?” Dash asked.

“It can control the minds of the dead, it would snap your necks and use you to fight for it, and, well you’re both rather powerful. I couldn’t kill you both, but I’m pretty sure you would wipe out Baltimare long before I could stop your corpse even a little. So do you have enough in you?”

“Um.” Dash said sweating a little bit.

“Maybe two more.”

“That’s fine, if I had you or rain drop the first time around, I think this would have turned out much nicer than what it did.” We flew a ways and I shielded Twilight as Dash did sonic rain booms in the two most important areas wiping out all but one tenth of the total army and the bog itself. I smiled looking around.

“Whoa, I think I need to lay down.” I caught Dash. She was sweating and breathing rather hard.

“You earned it Dash, you earned it.” I smiled and we flew back landing on the docks.

“What happen?” Fluttershy asked running over.

“She’s just asleep.” Twilight said.

“You guys must have had your hooves full to do three double rain booms.” Applejack said looking at me.

“Not really,” I said smiling a little. “But had she not done that, we would have had the sludge army marching onto these docks right now. They would burn under the sun light, even if they were underwater, so I know they aren’t here.”

“Look some Seahorses!” Spike said, I turned around and stepped back.

“That’s not good.”

“What isn’t?” Rarity asked. I cut the air opening a screen showing the Seahorse, it’s eyes, noise, ears, and mouth were bleeding tar. All of them gasped.

“This is really, really bad.” Two large ships coming in flipped over sinking in seconds, as parts of the hall explode sending out black tar. The water started to turn black. Some ponies started screaming for help and I grabbed Twilight. “They’re dead, that’s a trap and if you go, we’ll all die. There are thousands of seahorses in these waters, and they just made it their territory.”

“What do we do?!” Applejack asked panicked. I looked at them for a moment, they hadn’t seen something like this before, this was their first horror.

“I’m going to deal with them, start ordering an evacuation of the city, do not leave a single one behind. This is much worse than my world. The bog never thought to use the dead till it was too late. You all need to do what I told you right now!” I blasted a sea horse with blue fire trying to climb on the dock, it evaporated.

“Come on!” Applejack ordered, and I grabbed Twilight, they all ran leaving us be.

“I need a boost.” I held up a gem and she blasted it.

“Good?” I nodded letting her leave. I looked out for a few seconds as I ate the gem gaining power.

“You won’t steal a single one of my pray.” I growled flying into the sky. I stopped high above the bay being able to see through the black water, they had more than a few thousand seahorses, and they had a small army of dead pony suits as well.

I started writing magic symbols around me, I stopped after a minute checking to make sure no pony was on the docks. I blew into my claws forming a ball of white fire lighting up the sky brighter than the sun.

The water started to boil under me as the clouds evaporated instantly from the heat. I blew more fire into it, growing it till it was twice my size. I held what little breath I had, every bit of air around me was on fire, there was none to spare.

“Die.” I said breathlessly launching the ball straight into the center of the bay. It cut through the water hitting the floor in less than a second. The water turned bright white for only a moment then disappeared as the sea floor itself melted into a white lava which made water look like cake batter compared to it. The edges of the bay lit on fire from the heat.

The bay held like that for only a second before becoming an implosion. Everything rushed in to fill the void clasping louder than any thunder, and causing a shockwave ripping apart everything that was around the bay.

The city was lucky that they had cement docks or the entire city would have been damaged heavily. Water exploded as it rushed over sending scolding rain everywhere, and creating a massive storm cloud going for miles around raining heavily with warm rain.

I looked up feeling dizzy. This world had done more to take away my powers than I thought it would. I should have easily been able to do ten or twenty of them, no wonder this world seemed powerful. I had gotten weak, even with this world limiting my power, being lazy didn’t help me much.

I looked at my body as pieces feel off rotting me away, then healing back only to rot away again second later. I could only use so much power or it would kill me. This world was just too much for me to handle alone, I would need something soon, or I would die before I even got to the big events.

“Seffron!” I heard lightly from the heavy rain and screams of the wind. I turned slightly seeing Dash as she flew to me. “CAN YOU HEAR ME!?” She screamed a few feet away from me, but she might as well had whispered it. I shook my head no. She grabbed me going to my ear. “We need to go back, Twilight wants you.” I sighed pushing the last of my magic to heal me completely.

We flew back and landed going inside one of the few still standing dock buildings. Dash closed the door, but it weaved with the wind. I looked around, only Pinkie Pie wasn’t here with us, and Twilight looked pissed.

“WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!” Twilight screamed at me clearly furious beyond words, or at least almost. I grabbed her bring her close to my face.

“You have no idea what you’re up against, if even a bit of the tar from the bog so much as touches you, you’re dead, it doesn’t matter if it’s dranken or bathed in, ponies would have been infected and died later on. I would rather completely wipe out the entire bay and surrounding area than risk another infection!”

“What?” Rarity asked and I let go of Twilight which was shaking.

“The bog came back a second time, and that time he wiped out the entire city, he spread to every nearby area for miles around. He used the dead ponies he killed to infect more, to reach all over the place. Tens of thousands died and that was just from the infection, not his raiding the land. Almost a hundred thousand died from his rampage before I finally stopped him from burning away nearly half of Equestria.”

“Calm down Twilight.” Dash said putting her hoof and Twilight’s shoulder.

“We’re lucky we got every pony out then.” Spike said and they looked at him.

“Yeah,” Applejack said. “Lucky we got a princess.” They relaxed a little bit.

“I rid all the water of the infection,” I said and they looked at me. “No one will be infected, and any pony which was dead or infected, would have gone into the water to wait for its command, so other than the bog itself and a few minions, this won’t be too much of a problem, at least I hope.”

“You hope?” Twilight asked.

“Your world somehow has an more intelligent bog than mine, mine wasn’t anywhere near this powerful. I don’t know what could’ve changed and gave it so much power. In fact I think it should have been weaker.”

“Wait didn’t you say he?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah.” Dash said.

“Maybe we should deal with the bog now.” I jumped seeing Pinkie Pie almost appear next to me. I stared at her for a moment. Rather it was the most quiet creature or just a rock, nothing could sneak up on me, I could feel life force, she just didn’t give any off. Even the undead gave something.

“Where did you come from?!” I asked taking half a battle stance.

“I was standing next to you silly.” I swallowed and she stared at me a little nervously, there was something off about her. I could feel it, but I just don’t know what. “The bog is still there isn’t it?”

“Where did you go?”

“I was just helping the last ponies get out of the storm.”

“You’re not wet.” She paused and smiled.

“Of course not.” She pulled out an umbrella.

“Don’t try to explain Pinkie logic, I’ve tried for years.” Twilight said. I sighed, she was now on my list of things to learn about. She clearly was more powerful than she wanted to let on, no creature could simply sneak up on me.

“Fine, I'll have to go deal with the bog, Twilight will you blast this.” I held up a large red ruby. “You to Rarity, I need all the magic you got in you right now.”

“With pleasure.” Rarity said walking forward and both their horns lit up. They fired into it and stopped after a few minutes breathing hard.

“Thank you.” I ate it feeling a massive amount of energy flowing through me, more than I had the entire time I had come here, I could probably do what I did twice with this much magical power they gave me. They just were generators of magic power, it was amazing that it was possible on such a scale.

“Now what?” Dash asked looking up. “I don’t think any pony can clear this sky, won’t that help them?”

“No, they will actually be in cover, this rain is too heavy, and with wind this heavy as well, it will cause it to hide till it passes. Right now is the best time to finish it off, and its remaining army.”

“Wait what if they infect you?” Twilight asked.

“Won’t happen, I’m immune to their toxic and to the tar. I was infected when I was a baby dragon, and heavily. I barely beat it out. If it wasn’t for the fact my Twilight used everything she could to heal me, nearly dying herself, I wouldn’t have lived. I was infected two more times, but I beat it on my own after that. The third and last time I was infected, I just brushed it off.”

“I got the door.” Dash said.

Dash opened the door and I took off into the sky getting blow around a little before flying over the swamp. I looked around and the black fog was gone, but now I could see the bog clearly and it was crying in pain. I flew down landing on a clean rock. It looked at me being a huge bubble mass of tar. The rain died down because of the trees.

“You!” It growled.

“Come out, now, I want to talk.” A stallion came out of the tar looking much like the seahorse, but was not bleeding from ears.

“You were the one that destroyed my foals!” It shouted at me spraying the air with spit tar and black fog, which was quickly destroyed by the rain’s down pour.

“I’m going to destroy everything that you are, and kill you, but I want to know a few things, how do you have an army so large?”

“What do you mean?” It asked intrigued.

“I’m from another world, the bog in that one didn’t have an army half yours, and he didn’t think to control the dead! What changed to allow you such a large army and make you so smart?”

“From another world, that would explain it, that power was unlike anything here that I know of, but I made this army because I had the magic to feed it. Controlling the dead was something I could do from the start.”

“Then this world does have more power than mine did.”

“Did?”

“It’s not important, thanks for telling me, that will make doing this so much easier for me, when I absorb your powers.” I pulled out a small clear gem from under my scale.

“What do you plan to do with that?”

“Absorb everything you are.”

“What?!” I threw it into the air and he started to yell as his tar started to get sucked into the gem. After several minutes things further away started to get sucked into it, including his whole army and every last bit of tar. Outside of this gem, nothing of him existed or was left. This world was clean of his filth.

“You are such a puny creature.” I growled. The clear gem had been corrupted and turned black, it then lit on fire and he scream in pain making me grin. “This world is mine to eat, not yours. Soon so soon I'll rule over this land, and filth like you will never exist again.”

“Thank you.” He whispered as the gem fully evaporated taking away his pain. The bog was trapped his nightmare for hundreds of years. In constant pain, and the only way to make it hurt even a little less was to eat others, and absorb their emotions. It just never lasted long before he would need a new fix.

I let out a sigh sitting down as my body started to rot away again. Absorbing him took way too much magic power, I needed to start storing more magic or I was going to completely rot away after another major spell. Though after everything I had done over the last few days, it was just luck I wasn’t dead.

The rain slowed to a stop after a few hours having poured all the water I had evaporated away back onto the ground. A beam of sunlight broke through lighting up the swamp around me nicely, bathing me in light. I started to absorb the magic around me, allowing me to heal myself again.

“Seffron!” I heard Dash shout and I flew into the air. She appeared in front of me. “There you are, we were all worried.” I smiled.

“Sorry, was enjoying the rain and sunlight.”

“Oh, well let’s go back.” We flew back and ponies looked around their docks, but there wasn’t anything left, not a single ship. Nothing had survived the blast. In fact I was surprised the city was reasonably untouched.

“How did it go?” Twilight asked as we landed on what was left of the docks.

“I destroyed it completely, there is no chance for it to come back again. The city and ponies are safe to go back into the sea.”

“Any way to fix this?” Applejack asked looking at a lot of sad ponies.

“No, I don’t have the magic power to fix this, we should get going through. They have rebuilding to do thankfully.”

“He’s right,” Pinkie Pie said and I looked at her next to me, I was unnerved by her, she was going to drive me insane if I didn’t figure out what she was. “We can’t party this place into higher spirits yet.”

“So that train.” I said smiling a little changing the subject. We took the train back to Ponyville and I ended up at my cottage passing out onto the bed from the long train ride. I had a feeling I was going to be doing this a lot.

Pinkie Logic Flavor

A few weeks passed and I stared off my new balcony at Ponyville, after the bog I had started to build up as much magic as fast as possible, including starting my clay mines for my clay army, plus several other things.

I had made my cottage into a basic mansion with three stories and a large balcony on the top, a large pool was in the backyard, a high stone wall outlined the property line, so things just couldn’t walk onto it easily.

“Hey!” Pinkie Pie shouted at my front gate. I snapped my claws and the gates opened letting her inside, and closing behind her with a loud bang. She turned around and started to get nervous. I jumped off and landed in front of her making her back up.

“Hey,” I said and she looked at me a little scared. “Please come inside, I’ve been wanting to talk to you for a while now.” She followed me inside my house.

During the few weeks, I tried to call her and each time she dodged me, or just refused to talk to me. It wasn’t until I mentioned wanting to plan to do a party, that she finally decided to came over.

“So what kind of party did you want?” She asked looking around my first floor. It was much large than before, almost six times as large. It was no longer a bedroom, the kitchen was to the left of the front door, with a sofa area and dining room table which took up a large area ending by the stairs. A bathroom was off to the right side of the stairs, the rooms were upstairs along with a library on the top floor.

“Oh I didn’t want a party, just to talk to you.” She turned around as the front door locked completely. She turned to me backing up. “What are you?” I demanded to know.

“What?”

“What creature are you? You’re not pony, that’s clear, I don’t have a clue of what you are.” She looked around nervously. “This house is built withstand even magic bombs, you can’t escape it.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, I’m a pony!” She said nervously, defensively and scared.

“Then why are you so scared? You’re the only one which is scared of me, and that only started happening after the bog, actually that only happen after you came back. You knew about my magic, but till you noticed I noticed something different, you were fine. So my power can’t possibly be why.”

“I am a pony!”

“Really then.”

“Let me go or I'll tell Twilight.”

“Really.” I chuckled lightly. “Do you really think you’ll be able to leave?”

“I, um.” She ran into my bathroom and slammed the door. I went over to the door hearing her throw up.

“Are you alright in there?”

“Please let me leave.”

“Tell me what you are and I will.” She threw up some more. “Do I need to take you to the hospital, you don’t sound well.”

“Maybe, I’m really not feeling well.”

“How long have you not been feeling well?”

“Just today and yesterday, it’s nothing big really, just a stomach flu. I'll be fine in a few days, after some rest.”

“So you can get sick, that’s good to know.” She started the sink probably washing out her mouth. “But what are you?”

“I’m a pony!” She shouted.

“Really, then why don’t you have a heart beat?” There was silence.

“I have a heart beat.” She said with a hint of sadness. I opened the door and looked at her as she turned around scared.

“Then let me hear.” She stepped back into the wall.

“I don’t need to prove anything!” I went up to her and pressed my head to her chest, I could hear a faint heart beat, but it was one beat every three seconds. She looked at me scared and biting her lip. “Let me go please.”

“What are you?” I pressed her neck and she flinched. Her insides were the same as a pony, but different at the same time, like she wasn’t quite made of the same stuff, harder, denser, yet lighter. She would be faster and stronger.

“Why do you want to know?” She asked and I sat down in front of her.

“You scare me.”

“What?”

“I can’t feel your life force, I can feel everything’s life force, you’re alive so you have to have a life force, and even if you didn’t. You have all kinds of things inside of you that are alive, which I should be able to sense.”

“I don’t want to tell you.”

“Then I'll see what Twilight knows.”

“No!” She bit her lip knowing she shouldn’t have said that. It meant she hadn’t told anyone about it, and she didn’t want to. She was hiding something from all her friends, and she really didn’t want it to be found out.

“Tell me.”

“I’m a, um, vamp-pony.” I chuckled.

“No way, that’s a cliché.”

“Okay.” She said slowly.

“Tell me the truth, I know you’re not a vamp-pony, I’ve met vamp-ponies before and you don’t burn in the sun light. You’re something else if you don’t burn in the sun light, also I can easily sense vamp-ponies. You are not one of them, so what are you?”

“I don’t know!” She shouted. I paused, she wasn’t lying, I could hear it in her voice, she wasn’t lying.

“That’s not funny.” I got up and walked out of the bathroom. “Get out of my house and go somewhere else.”

“What?”

“You’re not nearly as interesting as I thought you would be, so leave.” I unlocked the door opening it.

“That’s not funny, you believe that I don’t know, but you don’t believe I’m a vamp-pony, how does that make me not interesting? Wouldn’t that make me more interesting? I mean wouldn’t that be something you would want to know?”

“Nope, because if you don’t know, then I don’t need to know. I thought you would be some powerful creature hiding as a pony, but it just turns out your something that is basically a pony, but faster and stronger. Not important for me to know.”

“I have fangs.” She smiled showing her teeth, they were sharp teeth. “I can also teleport without magic.” She appeared next to me. “Oh I can also walk on the ceiling.” She walked up the wall looking down at me.

“Get out because that’s boring, I can do that.” I walked up to her and she looked at me a little surprised.

“Um, I can bite.”

“Yeah and?”

“I have a ton of energy!”

“So?”

“Um, I can hold my breath for a long time, inflate and deflate my hair. I can also see in the dark! Oh I can throw mad parties, and I can’t get drunk, my wounds heal really, really fast to, oh and I can handle pain well.” I pinched her, making her let go and fall onto my sofa. I sighed rubbing my temple a little. “Hey!” I dropped down making her yip.

“So what? That’s stuff I can do, well maybe not the hair, and the parties.”

“See I’m interesting, I can also make really good sweets!” I sat down on a sofa across from hers. “So you won’t tell any pony right?” I paused. I hadn’t even thought about it, I had just uncovered her huge secret, and I didn’t care about something she was scared of.

“Of course not, there would be no point to tell any pony, and what makes you think Twilight and the others would even care? You do all kinds of wacky things all the time, there would be no point in you being afraid of them. They’re your friends, they’ll understand.”

“No they won’t, I-I drink the blood of animals.”

“What?” I asked now interested.

“I thought I was a vamp-pony, but when you told me I wasn’t, and that you had actually met vamp-ponies, well I don’t know any more. Please I’ve never told any pony about this, help me, I’ve been so alone.” I stared at her.

“You do realize, you’ve just told a dragon, you know little to nothing about, everything I would need to know, to abuse the information you just gave me, right?” She went a little pale realizing it, and blushing.

“I-I just thought.”

“First of all I’m not that kind of dragon, your trust is more than enough for me, so don’t worry.” Well for a while it would be.

“Really!” She said smiling.

“Of course, I only know a select few creatures which require blood, normally you would get sick if you drank blood.”

“If I don’t drink blood, then I get sick. It’s been a week or two since I last did, I guess I really can’t live without drinking it.” I reached across and pulled her over to me sitting her next to me. “What are you doing?!”

“Here.” I held out my wrist. “Drink my blood, it’ll help me to get a feel for what kind of creature you are.” She moved back and I rolled my eyes. I grabbed the back of her neck and forced her to bite onto my arm, I moved my scales and she bit into my vain easily.

She pulled my arm close drinking a lot of blood, with my magic at this point it would take me months to run out, and even then she would have to take a lot more than a few pints in a few minutes to keep up. She stopped looking at me with tears in her eyes.

“W-why did you make me do that?” She asked as tears went down her face. “I don’t want to drink blood, but I need to!” I pulled her close.

“I know, you can’t kill me from drinking my blood.”

“What?”

“Magic healing, I’m constantly regenerating. You can drink my blood whenever you’re thirsty. I would rather it be me then some other pony, or anyone you care about. Also I got a pretty good idea what you are.”

“What?” She pushed me back looking at me, her tears quickly dried.

“Well you’re clearly not a vamp-pony, you’re either an angel pony, demon pony, or one of three others.”

“Angel pony?”

“Yeah, a race of ponies which were the first to sprout wings, they were all white, and to grow wings they had to drink blood. Then the demon ponies were the first to grow horns on their head and learn magic.” She paused. “Of course that’s my world’s logic, I’m not sure if this is your world’s logic.”

“Oh, and the other three?” She asked a little too egger.

“Well then there’s just you’re a mutant.” She frowned and I chuckled making her smile as well. “Not likely, but not impossible. Then there’s the laughing death, it’s a creature which will make any pony laugh so hard, that it is able to suck their life away. I would say that’s the most likely thing because you’re always so cheery.”

“I only act like that because it’s fun, and others love it.” I smiled.

“Good, because you would only devolve slowly, and then everything would start to become food for you. Your breath and smell would make any pony start laughing. Ponies wouldn’t be able to get within ten yards of you without busting a gut.”

“That’s horrid, and the last one?”

“The last one is a vamp-pony which has mutated, other than that nothing, I can’t think of anything else.”

“I hope I’m an angel pony!”

“Yeah me to, if you weren’t, well that would be really bad.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well how long have you fed on blood?”

“Since I got to Ponyville.”

“Not since you were born?”

“No.”

“Then you’re not a mutant, which leaves four left, if you’re not a vamp-pony then that leaves the three, have you been trying to do magic? Or trying to fly? What creatures do you feed on the most?”

“Um, any I can sneak away from Fluttershy, I don’t do it often, I’m really ashamed of doing it.”

“Do any of them laugh while you kill them?” She went a little pale.

“No,” she said as tears went down her face. “They beg me to stop with their little scream, but I can’t stop, it’s so sad, I always cry afterwards.”

“Then angel pony or demon pony are really all that’s left, if you were a laughing death your parents would be as well.”

“They didn’t laugh very much, well I once threw them a large party and they laughed then, it made me really happy.” I smiled.

“Good, then not a laughing death, laughing deaths literally need blood to live and they wouldn’t stop making others laugh. They would also be extremely happy all the time, they are very funny.”

“You’ve met one?”

“Met a pack of them a long time ago, they had drained a village dry. The order came down to exterminate them.”

“What?!”

“Oh they had no excuse, Queen Luna had offered them another way, but they refused and kept killing. There was actually a few that took the offer and were really good. They lived for a long time, till, something else happen.” I sighed.

“That’s good.”

“So angel pony or demon pony.”

“I’ve never tried magic.”

“Well you did magic, teleport for me.” She teleported around and then back next to me on the sofa. “Now I’m not sure, you have both qualities of both of them.”

“Oh.”

“Try pushing out a horn or wings.”

“What?”

“You took plenty of blood to grow either of them. Try growing one of them, you should be able to after a few years.” She closed her eyes and tried to push out both of them going red in the face. “Stop, stop, you’ll only hurt yourself.” She let out a breath making me laugh.

“It’s not working.” She was starting to panic.

“Give it time.”

“But I don’t want to feed on blood anymore!”

“Actually you would have to drink a lot more if you grew wings or a horn.” Her eyes went wide. “You would have to for at least a few years.”

“And you were trying to make me drink more!” She shouted mad.

“Like this you’ll have to for the rest of your life, so, in the long run you’ll drink a lot if you didn’t grow wings or a horn.”

“Oh.”

“Are you thirsty?”

“I don’t want.” I made her bite me again and she drank more. Tears ran down her face crying. “Stop, don’t make me drink more.” I forced her to drink more and she pinned me down her eyes becoming something like crystal.

“Thirsty.” She stepped back.

“Please stop me.”

“Nope.” I moved the scales on my neck cutting my skin with magic and she went forward biting into me and drinking.

“What are you doing?!” Trixie shouted and Pinkie jumped over the sofa panicking.

“Knock much?” I asked a little annoyed.

“Sorry, was she just biting you?”

“Yep.”

“Don’t tell her!” Pinkie said panicked looking over the sofa.

“Is she a laughing death? I always had the nagging feeling she was one, she was just too annoying not to be one.”

“What?!” Pinkie shouted. “You knew?!”

“Not that you drink blood you sick pony.” She set some bags down. “That’s very sick, but I’m not one to complain. It’s not like I haven’t had to drink blood on the field of battle to not die of thirst, but.”

“What?!”

“It’s better than water, maybe doesn’t taste good or go down well, but after a while I got used to it having to choose between blood and my own piss, I would rather choose blood any day of the week.”

“Oh yeah you’re from his world, I forgot.” Pinkie said getting up.

“Anyway don’t worry about it, one of my best friends was a laughing death, she saved me a lot of trouble. Saved me a few times, gave her life to save me, I was sad. So you guys hungry?”

“You cook?” Pinkie asked and Trixie laughed.

“Of course I cook!” She said a little annoyed.

“Just not as good as me.” I said getting up.

“No I’m, um full.”

“Get over to the table and sit down, or I’m going to mouth feed it to you.” Pinkie blushed and appeared sitting down at the table.

“How much blood can you drink?” Trixie asked.

“How much blood can I drink?”

“If you’re a laughing death a few pints, what else are you considering?” Trixie asked as I went up behind her. She nuzzled me a little bit.

“Angel or demon.” She chuckled.

“So wouldn’t have guessed that, a few gallons if she’s one of those.”

“She thought she was a vamp-pony.” Trixie laughed.

“Really, you thought you were one of those things?” Pinkie Pie frowned. “Those things are disgusting. I mean really who wants to be a thing that has to be an Emo, an albino, which by the way has really bad eye sight. Oh and let’s not forget that you stink of the dead, it doesn’t go away!” Pinkie Pie smelled herself.

“Don’t worry you smell like strawberry.” I said comforting her.

“Oh good, I haven’t washed in a few days.”

“What?!” Trixie shouted and she picked up Pinkie with magic. “I will not have an unwashed pony in my house, we are taking a shower!”

“Careful she bites.” I said snickering.

“Thank you.” She took Pinkie to the bathroom and the shower started making me chuckle imagining Trixie scrubbing her clean.

Trixie was a clean freak, she couldn’t handle dust let alone dirt. While she wasn’t afraid of dirt, she wouldn’t allow for any amount of it to get inside her home, or more our home as I had to explain to her.

I started making food for Trixie and I pausing when I made a bit too much. If Pinkie was a laughing death that could be extremely helpful later, and laughing deaths were deathly allergic to cotton wood. If she was then it would be confirmed, if not, then she wasn’t for sure.

“How long you going to be?” I called.

“A while!” Trixie said as if she was lifting something heavy. A few bangs followed along with a muffled scream. “Maybe five minute!” I chuckled. We had rope all over the place, I just never realized why till now.

“Just don’t kill her!”

“I won't!” I opened a drawer and pulled out a root of a cotton wood tree. I bent it dripping a few drops into a small bowl and then mixing it with a bit of milk and rice. If she was a laughing death this would make her start coughing. There was no other creature on the planet that was allergic to it, in fact to ponies it was like drugs.

I set everything up and Pinkie ran away from Trixie hiding behind me, both of which were perfectly clean. I chuckled a little padding her on the head. I picked up the small bowl and held it to her.

“Eat this.”

“Milk and rice?” Pinkie asked.

“I put cotton wood root drip into it, if you’re a laughing death then you’ll cough, if you’re not, well it’ll make you warm and feel good.” She ate it and paused. She looked at me and frowned.

“No difference.” She said.

“You don’t feel even a little bit different?”

“No.”

“That’s impossible.” Trixie said.

“Why?” Pinkie asked.

“Well that’s like drugs, how much did you put in?”

“Three drops.”

“Whoa.”

“Is that impressive?” Pinkie asked looking at Trixie a little worried. I felt her head and she still felt cold.

“Very, you should feel good for three hours at least.”

“Well she isn’t a laughing death,” I started. “But give it time, let’s eat first and then we can figure out it later.” I thought while we ate, I had no clue what she was, that single hoofiedly knocked out every choice. Even the oldest vamp-pony would have felt good from it, even a hyper pony like Pinkie would notice the difference. “I give up.” I said finishing my food and picking up my plate, going over to the sink and start washing.

“What?” Pinkie asked.

“I have no clue what you are, I don’t even think you’re a pony at this point, I mean if you were a.” I paused. “No that’s not possible.”

“What?!”

“No never mind, that’s crazy, right?” I looked at Trixie and she stared at Pinkie.

“That would explain a lot.” Trixie said.

“No, that’s impossible, she looks pure pony. She would at least have a white mane if she was.”

“They are myth so.”

“WHAT!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

“A Spring Winter pony.” I said.

“A what?”

“The rarest pony to ever exist, they are known for the ability to have absolute control over everything. They showed the pegasi of my world how to control the weather, they were remarked as the most powerful ponies to every exist. They were the first to move the sun and the moon, and taught the unicorn to do it.”

“What?”

“They are rumored as myth and legend. In fact I’ve never met one, they are said to be as bright as the spring morning, but as cold as the winter night. Be able to control and use magic without any horn. Able to bend space and time to their whims, and even rewrite history to their liking. They are able to speak to the creators of the world.”

“Oh I can do that.” I paused as another Pinkie appeared next to me. I looked at the other Pinkie.

“Hey other me, I got to go be you now.” She walked into thin air disappearing.

“I always love that Pinkie.” I looked at her.

“Pinkie logic.” Both Trixie and I said at the same time. Pinkie logic was an answer to many of the things Pinkie did, and this time it was perfect.

“So wait why would I need to drink blood?”

“It is said,” Trixie started. “That they need sacrifice to sustain them, that if a pony is able to sacrifice themselves enough then the Spring Winter will become attached to the tribute and basically become their slave willingly.”

“Really.” I went over to Pinkie and she looked at me blushing a little, being really close to her face.

“Can I kiss you?”

“What no.” She said, but she didn’t move back.

“Darn, I know everything about anything else, but I have no clue how to deal with a Spring Winter!”

“Well kiss her or something,” Trixie said. “I’m sure she would be some help.” I looked at Pinkie blushing a little, but she wasn’t moving or backing away, just staring at me with expecting eyes.

“No, I wouldn’t do that, but she is going to come here from now on when she gets thirsty, I can’t have you killing little animals, it’ll bring up questions, that you don’t want to answer. The Spring Winters were wiped out for a very good reason. They went mad with power I think, I’m not entirely sure, but I do know they don’t exist now because of something.”

“Oh.” She looked down.

“It’s best we not mention this to any pony, I’m pretty sure Princess Celestia would do something if she found out. I’m just not sure what, so make sure Twilight doesn’t find out.” I rubbed her head a little. “She would tell her from what I can see.”

“I won’t then.”

“Good, now you can find your way home, and if anyone asks I wanted to show you around my house.”

“Alright, thank you!” She ran out of my house.

“A Spring Winter.” Trixie said sitting down and I chuckled.

“She’ll be mine soon enough, I don’t need to rush it, she’s do more for me than she ever could realize.” I grinned going over and shutting my door.

Truth Say'er

“No!” Dash said.

“Yes!” Applejack replied getting mad.

“NO!” Dash shouted.

“YES!” Applejack shouted stomping her hoof in a fighting manor. I sighed pulling Applejack and Dash back before they started to brawl in the kitchen of the library, they had started fighting over the most foolish things around me. At this point it was getting silly and filly-ish, especially for them.

“Calm down you two, all I said, was does any pony want to help me with finding some red grass root for dinner? How did you end up with you two yelling at each other with yes and no?” They looked at me embarrassed.

No, this had started because I was too helpful, Dash wanted to be trained and Applejack wanted me to teach her to become a leader like AppleCran, which she had no real reason to learn, but having her start an army would be nice, give me time for my plans, which had been getting sucked away leaving me almost nothing to myself.

“What’s happening in here?” Twilight asked.

I chuckled nervously, yet another mare which had reason to pull me away from the others, but it wasn’t just Twilight either. Rarity wanted more large gems, Pinkie Pie wasn’t trouble, but she fed, a lot.

Then there was Fluttershy, which wanted more and more fear gems. To her it was like a drug, she was no longer afraid of things, and she wanted more of it. The gems only last a day or two before wearing off in seconds, which meant it was instantly addictive.

“They started fighting over whom was going to go with me, to find some part of dinner, it should be a simple trip, and I told them they could both go, but then they wanted to go alone with me. It turned into a yes and no battle with no end in sight.”

“Well hurry up I need you help with a spell.” Almost forgot, she was burning through the spells I gave her faster than I ever imagined. It was like she ate the pages and instantly learned them, she was already on the eighth book.

“I’m not working on spell during dinner.”

“But this one’s not making any sense and it’s the last of the book.”

“I gave you that book two days ago! How have you already finished it?!” I said rather annoyed.

“It’s well written and easy to learn from.” She smiled a little nervously.

“Okay first of all, I'll go alone, all of you get to the table now.” I growled, and they all rushed to the table as I went outside shutting the door a little harder than I wanted to. I paused as Rarity walked up to me.

“There you are Seffron, I’ve been.” I held up my hand stopping her.

“I haven’t had time to gem search, and please tell me why, you have Spike in a collar on your back, with a chain connected to your hoof.” Spike looked at me with begging eyes to help him, the word overbearing and overprotective would be an understatement for Rarity at this point.

She never had Spike leave her side for more than to go to the bathroom, and that was it, he didn’t have two seconds alone. The gems I had sold her had made her a healthy profit, so much so that she could act like his owner for a few years and not have to worry about over spending.

“Can I barrow Spike?” She looked at me a little shocked.

“Why do you need my Spike?” She owned him and Spike had stopped trying to fight her about it. Twilight was so absorbed in her studies, that she didn’t notice that he didn’t live in the library any more.

“I'll bring you a large gem.” She bit her lip and looked at Spike.

“Please Rarity.” Spike begged.

“Fine, but if even one scale on his head is hurt, I'll do worse to you.” She growled rather darkly.

“I'll bring him back unharmed.” She pulled out a key undoing his collar. She pulled him off her back and handed him to me. I held back a really hard laugh with a grin. I took him from her and started walking. She stared after us till we got out of sight.

“Set me down please.” I set him down and started to laugh rather hard. “Shut up it’s not funny!” I laughed even more holding my side and falling to a knee.

“Oh, my.” He hit me.

“Shut up!” I stopped and wiped a tear away.

“Okay, okay, no need to get violent.” We started walking.

“It’s not funny I’m losing my mind!”

“That’s what happens when you fall in love with a controlling mare, they want to own you and honestly, she does.” He sighed.

“I know, I can’t get away for a second! She even stares at me in my sleep, it’s really getting creepy.”

“I’ve been in a relationship like that before.”

“Stop, I really don’t want to know. Last time I overheard your story I cried for almost an hour. I have it pretty good, I realize that, but it’s too much.”

“Oh I know, the Rarity of my world was much the same, but she fancied me and at the time, I hadn’t done anything but talk to her. I enjoyed it for a while, well till other things happen and it got out of hand.”

“How’d you stop it?”

“I didn’t, the world stopped it for me, but I was going to break up with her.”

“What, I can’t break up with her! I still love her.”

“Said the dog to its owner.” He sighed.

“She does own me, and Twilight won’t help me.”

“Yeah sorry about that, I really need to make sure she eats, we only are having this dinner because she looks like a walking skeleton. If she doesn’t start eating regularly she might starve to death.”

“What?!”

“Don’t worry I'll make sure she eats, but that Fluttershy on the other hand.” I turned around and flicked my wrist making her float up from behind a tree.

“H-how did you know?!” She said panicked.

“I'll make you some gems, but this is becoming a little bad.”

“But everything's so scary, and I ran out three days ago!”

“I gave you a month’s worth, how are you burning through them in a week? Wait are you using them in your sleep again?” She looked away. “I swear, you use more gems than I eat, and I eat a lot.”

“Please.” She begged.

“Fine, go wait with Twilight, and not a word of what you heard alright?” She nodded and I set her down. She ran away.

“Is she alright? I’ve never seen her so scared.”

“It’s the affects of the gems. I didn’t realize I had gotten her hooked on them, and since they aren’t a drug, there aren’t any withdraw affects. She just feels normal, which in her case is not good.” We started walking. We stopped on the edge of the Everfree forest and I went down pulling up red grass.

“What is that stuff?”

“Red grass root, it’s a, magic enhancer for some, but I need it for Twilight’s food, this will make her gain a few pounds over night.”

“That’s cool.” I dug a hole.

“Now for the gems.” I blew fire onto the ground, a few seconds later gems of all kinds started popping up around us.

“Whoa.” He said surprised. We collected them making a pile about waist high. “I don’t see any large gems though.” He scanned the pile and I chuckled.

“Of course not, this area isn’t known for its large gems, she wanted a clear one right?”

“Yeah.” I picked up clear gems merging them together. “I didn’t know you could do that.”

“Yep, makes them taste better to.” I merged a few red ones together and tossed it to him, then handed him a small one. “Try both, you can tell the difference.” He bit one and then the small one.

“That’s really a big difference.”

“Yeah, as dragons we can naturally do that, if you breath fire on gems you’ll be able to melt them together, just be careful when they reform, if you’re holding them wrong your hand will get molded into it. Just don’t tell Rarity.”

“I'll leave that to you.” I chuckled and finished making a large clear gem. I then wrote a magic symbol onto gems and blew fire onto them making the symbol appear inside the gem. I loaded them into a bag, and picked up a large clear gem.

“Come on, I know it wasn’t long but we need to get back.” We started walking.

“So is it fun being an adult?” I looked at him.

“Fun?” I chuckled a little. “If I lived in this world to begin with, then no, I would have enjoyed being a baby. I had to grow up pretty fast, it wasn’t enjoyable. A lot of tears were shed when I was young. I often regretted being hatched, especially when it got bad. At least here you have ponies that love you, family and a home.”

“Yeah.” He smiled.

“But no more grim talk, though I guess that’s all I talk about don’t I?”

“No, only when talking about your past, and we’ve learned not to ask you about that too much.” She said laughing lightly and I chuckled grimly.

“Yeah.” We got back to the library and went inside. I tossed the bag to Fluttershy which appeared from behind a large chair catching the bag mid air. She quickly hid behind the chair again and I set the gem in front of Rarity.

“Oh my dear goodness!” Rarity said shocked.

“Now then Applejack.” I tossed her a book. “Read up, it has battle tactics, Dash you already know what I told you, you just need to refine it more.” I went into the kitchen. Mixing in the red grass into Twilight’s food. I finished readying the food and brought it out to them all sitting down.

“So about.” I stuck an apple into Twilight’s mouth stopping her.

“Eat.” She started to eat realizing she hadn’t in days. I paused after a moment, I was missing some pony. “I'll be right back, I forgot to grab Pinkie Pie.” I got up and walked out of the library going behind a nearby store, it offered enough cover and Pinkie appeared after a minute shaking a little.

“Seffron!” She hugged me. My blood had sent her into overdrive, she was a party maniac, with my blood, she now had even more energy, and the overall tempo of Ponyville had gone way up. Next to me upgrading certain things, Ponyville was now ten to twenty years ahead of the rest of the world in technology, it was the envy of even Canterlot.

“Your hungry.” I said not giving her a choice. I pulled her close having her bite. She blushed a little as she drank my blood. I had gotten two ponies addicted, fed the habits of three more, and then taught the last one to be a commander. Applejack had a knack for it and she was learning fast, she could probably out battle any pony in this world.

“Thanks.” She said as she finished. I pet her a little bit. I didn’t dare think about crossing the line with her, or at least that’s what I liked to think. Mostly because I got my fill of sex from Trixie. Which had it not been for the fact that she had all my nights to herself, she would have dragged me away from the others at least a few times.

“Come on you need to eat more than party food and blood.” She giggled making me smile. We went back and she started eating with the others. I started to eat and looked around at them. They had gotten used to me, and I had earned each of their trusts, at least for the most part I liked to think so.

“So.” Dash said swallowing.

“What?”

“How’s Trixie?” All of them paused at her question and looked at me. I stared at her for a few seconds. “You two are living together right?”

“Yes, what about it?”

“Are you two a couple?” Applejack asked, I had a nagging feeling that Applejack liked me more than I wanted her to.

“Our relationship isn’t one of a couple, we don’t love each other, if that’s what you’re asking me. She’s a battle deserter, and she owes a debt to me, because she caused a lot of pain in my world. She’s repaying that of her own accord, she keeps my house clean.”

“You ever, you know.” Dash asked biting her lip blushing a little. A weird feeling came over me for a moment, she had seen at one point, but I had no clue when. Trixie was quite the ambusher, so it could’ve been at any time.

“Dash!” Rarity said covering Spikes ears. “No such speech should be had in front of a young dragon’s ears!” I chuckled a little. “But have you?” Rarity asked and Spike sighed, he could hear just fine.

I paused, I didn’t know how to answer this. If I said yes, it would look like I didn’t care about rather or not it was, and that would make me look bad. If I told them no then that would make them think I could be in a relationship, which also was bad.

“Have I before? Yes, next to a lot of things, that’s one of the few things on my world we did which was fun, it didn’t matter if we really knew each other, we often didn’t have the time to consider anything else unless it was fun.”

“That, didn’t really answer the question.” Twilight said.

“First of all Twilight, if you don’t finish that food I’m not going to give you another book for a week.” She started to eat quickly. “Second of all we’re not in a relationship of any kind, just living together.”

“So you’re not fixing the maid?” Fluttershy asked and they all looked at her a little shocked and she smiled blushing a little. They looked at me and I chuckled.

“I just noticed, do none of you have any other male friends besides me and Spike?” I looked around and they all paused thinking.

“I have my bro.” Applejack said.

“My brother.” Twilight said.

“Angel.” Fluttershy said smiling.

“Mr. Cake and Gummy.” Pinkie said.

“The diamond dogs.” Rarity said.

“Eh I don’t get out much.” Dash said.

“Any not related to you and is of the same race?” They all stared at each other for a few minutes.

“Not really.” Rarity said.

“Well gosh darn,” Applejack started. “We really don’t hang out with guys much do we?”

“No, we don’t.” Fluttershy said.

“Can I have my ears back?” Spike asked and Rarity uncovered his ears.

“Well finish eating, no need to pry into my life anymore.” We finished eating and I started washing dishes.

“So can I get help on the spell now.” Twilight asked making me roll my eyes.

“Fine.” We went over to her desk and I looked at the spell. It was a truth say’er spell, it would force someone to tell their mind. I hadn’t meant to add it in, but against me the spell was probably useless. “What was your problem?”

“I want to try it.”

“What?” I looked at her smiling. She shot me with magic and I frowned. “I’m not giving you another book for a week for that.” Her eyes went wide and I paused. She had enough magic to make it work on anyone. “That was really not cool!” I growled.

“Wait, I want to know something.”

“That’s all you want, to know and know. I’m tired of giving you spells, because of it you’ve forgotten to take care of Spike.” I covered my mouth and she looked at Spike realizing he had a collar on him.

“Why does he have a collar on?” Twilight asked a little mad.

“Finally!” Spike said and Rarity gave him a frown making him shut up.

“I let him out of my sight for a few minutes the other day and he hurt himself. I don’t want that to happen again.”

“How long has that been going on?” She asked looking at me.

“Just noticed today, I haven’t had time to care.” I said through my hand, and I sighed. “I really am hating this world.”

“What?!” They all shouted.

“Don’t ask me questions!” They all stopped. “Listen this spell makes it so I will speak my mind, it doesn’t have to be the truth. Like for instant, I could say something like the sky is red. So don’t take my words to heart, I don’t have control over rather or not what I say is truth, whatever comes to my mind is what I say.”

“Oh.” Twilight said and they relaxed.

“You shouldn’t have done that Twilight it was a bitch move.” I growled a little. “Damn it, I hate this spell, I didn’t think you would be strong enough to cast it with your pathetic magic.”

“Pathetic magic!” Twilight said a little mad.

“Yes pathetic magic,” I growled making her back up. “This world is ten times more powerful than mine, so a simple truth say’er spell can make a dragon like me speak my mind rather I want to or not. I’m going to end up saying something I don’t want to, to one of you, so I need to leave now till it wears off.”

“Wait.” Dash said.

“Not now you idiot, I don’t want to talk to you.” I grunted and started walking.

“No.” She went in front of me.

“Get out of my way or I'll rip off your wings!” She backed up a little scared. “Stop! I’m really not in the mood for your stupid little games.”

“I want to know are you dating Trixie.”

“I’m not dating her, but that doesn’t mean I don’t enjoy her company every night.” I sighed and all of them blushed a little. “I have to say I’m not the one that started it! She freaking drags me to bed every night. Okay that’s it, I’m done, I have to stop this.”

“Wait.” Dash said and I teleported appearing on my hill. I had actually grown fond of the hill, it was a nice place to hid out now.

“This is really screwed up, how could I be so weak?” I asked unable to keep my thoughts in. I waited mumbling lightly saying my thoughts till it wore off. It was clear the next day before I finally stopped talking my mind. I went home and Trixie looked at me as I walked into the house.

“There you are, I was wondering where you went.” She was standing at the sink doing something.

“Damn Twilight casted a truth say’er spell, a simple spell and she over powered me for the rest of the day. This world has an insane amount of power! Even the creatures are stronger here, how have you survived so long?”

“Dumb luck.” She said chuckling. I sighed falling onto the sofa.

“Hey are we dating?” She paused.

“We haven’t ever gone on a date.”

“Are we a couple?”

“Do you want us to be?”

“No, just stupid Dash made me say I was screwing you every night.” She looked at me shocked. “Maybe not in those words, but basically.”

“That wasn’t something I wanted them to know.” She kept cleaning.

“I didn’t want them to know either, I also called Twilight’s magic pathetic, remarked on Rarity and Spike’s relationship, oh and let’s not forget ,I told Dash I was going to rip off her wing if she didn’t get out of my way, and I said I hate this world.”

“Whoa.”

“Yeah.” I sighed covering my eyes with a towel. I snapped my claws making it wet and steam.

“So what are you going to do about it?”

“I can’t do much, emotions were high so nothing I can do, at least not without killing them all, and that’s not a choice at this point. My own investigation hasn’t gone anywhere either, they won’t leave me alone long enough to do anything.” She laughed at a knock at the door. “I hate everything.”

I got up and went to the door opening it to Twilight. She opened her mouth and I slammed the door in her face.

“I’m sorry!” She said through the door.

“Me to.” Dash said. I opened the door to them.

“You had no right to do that, I can see now that you’re no different from my Twilight, just as evil and corrupt. I'll have nothing to do with you, and Dash you can forget about learning anything from me, I’m done with you. I live in this world and there’s nothing you can do to change that. I don’t have to help you, you can’t force me, I’m still a very powerful dragon, and you can’t do anything to me! So get away from my house, I don’t want to talk to you again.”

“Wait we’re sorry.” Dash said quickly.

“Yeah and? I can’t just wipe your minds of what I said, that was privet information, what I do on my own time is none of your concern. In fact anything I do is none of your concern, actually all of you had a hoof in this!” I shouted and the others came out.

“Wait we’re sorry.” Pinkie Pie said appearing next to me making Twilight and Dash jump a little.

“Not you Pinkie, you’re fine, you’re welcome inside, but them, I'll not be doing anything for any of you, Fluttershy I’ve been meaning to weave you off those for a while.”

“What?!” She shouted shooting to the front of Twilight and Dash, pushing them back. “I need those gems! Everything's too scary without them!”

“Fear keeps you alive.”

“I haven’t done anything, please I had nothing to do with this! You’re the only one that can make them, please! You owe me.”

“I paid you back long ago, and that was before you hit me yourself.”

“I-I.”

“What about me?” Applejack asked.

“I don’t mind about you either, you’re welcome around here, Spike is as well, but Rarity I’m not giving you any more large gems, you had equal chance to stop this, in fact I saw you shut your mouth when you were about to stop Dash.”

“I wanted to know.” She looked down.

“But you three get off my property, I don’t want to see you for a while.” I shut the door, and I looked at Pinkie staring at me with crystal blue eyes sitting on the sofa. Her eyes had changed from blue to a clear gem blue. They were rather nice looking.

“So can I feed?”

“You’ve been feeding a lot, are you feeling alright?”

“Yes, I feel great! With blood I feel even better, I make so many ponies happy after I drink, it’s bad I know, but I love it. With this I’ve even made some of the most stubborn ponies giggle. It’s wonderful.” Tears went down her face. “But I feel guilty afterwards, you never let me pay you back. I could throw you a party!” I chuckled.

“No just what you’re doing is good enough.” I went over to her and sat down. She moved so she was sitting on my waist and hooves on my shoulders. “What are you doing?”

“How can I pay you back.”

“Pinkie, please don’t make this weird.”

“What?”

“If I start anything like what this position suggests you want, this is going to become more to you, than it will for me. You’ll only get hurt and I don’t want to hurt you like that. It will become something you care about, and it’ll end badly for you. Your world isn’t like mine, you can’t just, not think about it.”

“Whoever said anything about this becoming a relationship, think of it as payment for your blood.” I paused.

“There’s no way that’ll work.” She bit into my neck making me move my scales. She enjoyed my blood a lot.

“I wouldn’t mind.” Trixie said coming over to us.

“What?”

“Threesome, heard it was fun.”

“You do realize you would probably end up on the odd end right? I don’t think Pinkie is one to give.”

“Oh, then I'll be upstairs and give you some alone time.” I reached out a little, but she was already upstairs leaving me alone. I knew nothing about Spring Winters, they could be compatible with dragons for all I knew, or a million other things.

“Please.” She asked with blood dripping from her mouth.

“You have to pinkie promise that this won’t become something more than what it is.”

“I.” I kissed her tasting my own blood. Dragon blood unlike normal blood was much warmer, and had a gem taste to it, not a metal one.

“How do you want to do this?”

“However you want to silly.”

“However I want, you sure that’s wise?” She paused.

“Yeah sure.”

“Do you really want this?”

“Yes.” She said smiling. I sighed and opened my pants then going into her making her gasp a little. At least she wasn’t a virgin, or I hoped at least. All I knew she could have been the slut of the town, or considering her designs for parties, she probably wasn’t anything close to that. Though yet again, no clue about anything about her.

“Am I big enough for you?” She swallowed.

“A bit too big.” She said a bit uncomfortable.

“Sorry I don’t change size,” I said smugly. “But maybe I should get you ready first.” She nodded and I pulled her off, then set her down going down. She wasn’t dry, but not enough that she could have sex with a dragon and not feel discomfort, if she did have sex, it wasn’t with a stallion, she would have been a lot looser.

I blew lightly on her breasts making her hair stand on edge as a jolt went through her body, and she gasp a little bit. Beautiful thing about magic, it had a near unlimited number of ways to use it on another, including increasing sensitivity of another.

“What was that?”

“Just getting you ready.”

“Oh.”

“You’re very neat, you haven’t had much sex before?”

“Not really.”

“First time?”

“With someone living.” I chuckled a little. “But it’s fine, I’ve been wanting to do this for a long time, so please, I really haven’t felt comfortable with others. So I’ve had some problems that, well can’t be fixed on my own.” I licked along her thigh and her breath became uneven. I smiled, she was going to be easy and fun.

I kissed her breasts a little feeling her warmth, I always loved a pony’s breasts, they were better than any pillow. I kissed her breasts again putting a seal on her as she looked up enjoying the kiss. She blushed as I licked around her rose lips tasting just enough to know I was going to enjoy her.

She gasped as I licked going just a little in, she pushed my head in surprising me a little bit, but only for a moment, as I dug in using my long tongue to twist making her moan rather loudly. She came in less than a minute giving me a small treat. No matter what, pony tasted great, just this was more fun than picking my teeth with their bones.

“Did you enjoy that?” She nodded.

“Good, then you’ll enjoy this more.” I moved up sliding so we were face to face, going inside her and making her gasp with pleasure, pulling me deeper into her. I started to move making her moan a little too loudly, I picked up a ball and put it into her mouth. “You’re moaning is too loud.”

“Mmmm.” She said nodding. I smiled as I pulled her up, making me go deeply inside of her. The ball didn’t help a whole lot with noise, but at least she wasn’t yelling a moan very few thrusts. She squeezed me tightly after a few more thrusts finishing for the second time and lubing me nicely. “Wow.” She said taking out the ball.

“It’s not over sweet lips.” I kissed her and kept going making her gasp, she stopped with the screaming moans, and kept with loud gasps. It took me finishing her three more times before I finished inside her not being able to pull out as she squeezed me for the last time.

“That was wonderful!” I smiled pulling out, snapping my claws and cleaned everything up for us.

“I did enjoy it, but you promised.” She smiled, no actually she hadn’t and I knew it, I had stopped her on propose. Love is a far stronger motivator than anything else in the world, not even hate could compare.

“Well that was a lot of fun.”

“Yes it was, are you thirsty?”

“No, I’m going to go take a shower, I have parties to get to.” She teleported and I got up going upstairs to Trixie reading a book. I snuck up behind her and slid into her making her gasp and look at me surprised.

“Didn’t you just?”

“I have another go, and you were feeling wet so I figured, just jump in.” She giggled a moan as I thrust. “How does it feel to have Pinkie fluid inside you?” Her eyes went wide realizing it. “You have another mare inside you now, and I’m not going to let it come out of you for a while.”

“Wait.” I thrust again and she couldn’t finish her sentence, I finished her rather easily, she was still new at this, so it wasn’t hard. I finished in her and she looked at me breathing hard like always. “That wasn’t nice.” I grinned and she pushed me getting up, then running to the bathroom, not bothering to clean her this time. She sent the next hour cleaning herself. It was fun to screw a neat freak.

Nearly Skewered

“Man I hate trains.” Dash said uncomfortable. We were alone in a large cart of the train, beds were on either side with a small divider between the next bed, a walk way was between us, Twilight and Dash sat next to each other, a little bit more than a yard apart.

“Really?” Twilight asked looking up from a spell book I had given her.

“Yeah now that I can go from Los Pegasus to Filly Delphia in an hour or two, they are so slow!”

“You need to keep your energy,” I said and they looked at me. “While this should be a simple thing to do, the Egg Con is a dangerous opponent none the less. If it gets the chance it’ll kill you. It’s attacking Dodge City because it wants to die, and to do that it wants to take others with it.”

“That’s stupid,” Dash grumbled. “Why can’t it just die with honor like the rest of us?”

“It doesn’t like ponies.”

“That’s even more stupid!”

“Still, you need to save your energy, that’s why I’m not teleporting. I need to make sure I can handle it, and these creatures are more powerful than in my world, so we need to be extra careful.”

“Alright.” Dash whined and Twilight looked at her book then at me after a few minutes thinking.

“How’s it going with Pinkie?” Twilight asked biting her lip.

“You going to shoot me with magic again?”

“No.”

“Fine, but we’re not dating, I’m not dating Trixie either, but apparently that doesn’t make them pause. They love teaming up against me.”

“Like what do you do?” Dash asked blushing getting a little excited. I chuckled pulling Twilight across the walkway to me.

“Do you really want me to show you?” Dash giggled turning really red. Twilight looked at me blushing as well. “Come on Twilight, don’t you want to show dash what I do with Pinkie, I promise you it’ll be all you’ll ever need to know.”

“No, no I-I’m good.”

“You asked.”

“I didn’t mean it like that.”

“Really, come on, I haven’t had an alicorn in a very long time, it’ll be fun, I know all the right spots.” I scratched lightly along her lower wing making her yip. I went up to her ear speaking smoothly. “I know you can feel it, as that drip of sweat rolling down your back, cooling you ever so slightly to the heat the invades your body.” She swallowed.

“I-can’t, I’m a princess.”

“You can, because you’re considering it.”

“I’m a princess.”

“You can be a naughty princess as well, I’m sure Celestia would love the idea of you writing your experience to her, and all that you learned.” I licked her spine putting a seal on her back without either of them noticing and Dash shook with excitement. I started laughing and she bit her lip, I set her back into her seat. “I’m only joking through, I would never do that to you or Dash without your consent.” Both of them were very red making me grin.

“I don’t know about that.” Dash said looking at me.

“Really?” I pulled Dash over to me making her look at me surprised. “Then how about we have Twilight watch? We have this whole cart to ourselves, and we have another short while till we reach Dodge City, I’m sure you both could finish by then.” They looked around

“But isn’t that cheating on Pinkie?” Twilight asked.

“No, because if that were true, Trixie would be a problem, and she never said I couldn’t, plus she’s different. Dash on the other hand.” I reached around the front feeling her belly. “I’m sure she would welcome it. I’ve seen you peek through the window.” She gasped as I grabbed her breast putting a seal under my hand on her.

“Wait, but, you never said.”

“I know you’ve been watching since early on, long before you tried ambushing me after dinner. You just enjoyed watching us, you don’t think I couldn’t hear you?”

“Dash,” Twilight said making them both turn red. “You watched and did that!”

“I-I didn’t know he knew!”

“And wouldn’t that be like calling the kettle black Twilight? The last two days has had more than just Dash watching. Only Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy haven’t tried watching, and I know Applejack as been tempted by Dash here.”

“I swear I won’t do it again,” Dash said. “Can you let me go?” I chuckled licking her neck making her quiver.

“Alright, you can have your fun watching, if that’s how you want it.” I let go of her and she sat back onto her seat. I smiled and they stayed quiet trying to keep their mind off of me staring at them.

Honestly it was a bit weird to be the center of four mares, Trixie and Pinkie were fine, but it was just weird with Twilight and Dash. I had a nagging feeling Dash was watching for a while, but I hadn’t known for sure, and Twilight was just a wild guess. I hadn’t assumed they shared everything as friends, though it wouldn’t surprise me.

“So tell me, I’m wondering, you two ever hit up Big Mac?” They both paused. “That’s a fine piece of stallion.”

“Wait you swing that way?!” Dash asked now excited again.

“Of course not, but you are mares, don’t you have any interests? I mean sure watching me and Pinkie can get your jollies.” They blushed red again. “But till you get the real thing inside you, that’s all it is, watching.”

“I thought Fluttershy liked him.” Twilight said.

“So you girls don’t share partners?”

“Of course not!” Dash said. “If a relationship is privet then we don’t care, that’s their personal business. We would never spy on a friend like that, I mean you and Pinkie are different, you guys openly shove it into every pony’s face. Also the only reason I started spying on you in the first place because I thought you were hiding something. It kind of went a little wrong after I saw, then really wrong. I’m sorry.” She looked down.

“It’s fine, I don’t care, but that’s hardly fair you’ve seen everything.” She blushed a little bit.

“I-I don’t know what you mean?” She looked away nervous and I chuckled.

“And you Twilight, I’m not surprised, but I am.”

“What do you mean by that?” Twilight asked.

“Well I assumed you would, you’re a book worm, you don’t get out much, but I thought you would have better control of yourself.”

“I’m sorry as well, I just wanted to know, I’ve never done anything like that before and, I thought it would be good to learn.”

“First hoof experience will be the best for you, of course though it won’t be with me that you do it with on this train.”

“What?!” Both of them said at the same time and looked at each other.

“Listen I’m not gay,” Dash said. “I wouldn’t share my stallion with any other pony, if he isn’t loyal, then he isn’t worth having.”

“I’m the same way.” Twilight said.

“Oh come now Twilight, you can’t tell me that you haven’t thought of roughing up Celestia’s feathers.” Her eyes went wide. “Just imagine her taking you, and telling her most faithful student to enjoy herself, as she took you under her wing. So slowly kissing your body, going down ever so slowly.” She went completely red covering her face. “Now that’s the color I want to see you showing. I hit the nail on the head.”

“I-I would never think thoughts like that.” I appeared in front of her making her jump, I tilted her a little making her fall back onto pillows belly up.

“Really?” I rubbed her side a little bit shocking her. “You wouldn’t beg your princess and moan her name as she licked her insides. Making your body tense with pleasure and desire, hoping dearly she would will let you do the same to her, as you feel your legs tremble with fierce excitement?” She gasped for a moment making me look down.

“Did she just.” Dash asked.

“She’s clearly never touched herself that long, how long has it been since you’ve started to enjoy yourself?”

“Just, a few days.” Twilight blushed, but this was from embarrassment this time. “I never really thought about it till lately. It’s just, with you around, I realized that we really don’t have that many male counterparts.”

“You feel done? Or can I handle Dash now?”

“What?” Dash asked as I appeared next to her. She looked at me.

“Come on Dash that’s hardly fair to Twilight if she’s alone in this endeavor, wouldn’t you think?”

“I think you’re going toooooooooo.” She said as I rubbed her side and she gasped making my smile disappear.

“No way!” I turned her over quickly, and she was done. “You’re done even faster than her, and I didn’t have to do anything but touch you a little, no foreplay. That’s just not fair you know, you two really need to find a good stallion. I mean Dash I thought you of all ponies would be able to last a lot longer.”

“Well you just, I don’t know, gosh, I’ve been like this since we started the train ride and, well your touch just felt really good. Also you grabbing me didn’t help! I like it rough, so, it was, um, good.” She blushed and then turned over covering her face with a pillow. “I can’t believe I just said that!” I chuckled going back over to my seat.

“Twilight you should talk to Celestia about those feelings.”

“What no, I couldn’t do that! And I have no feelings like that.”

“Why Twilight Sparkle.” Her eyes went wide seeing Celestia. “I had no idea you felt like that toward me.”

“Princess!” Dash said.

“Quiet,” I said and she looked at me. “It’s not real, I just cast a spell, she can’t really hear us right now, watch.”

“That’s, um, cruel.” Dash whispered as she started to watch.

“Please I didn’t mean.” Twilight said scared.

“Twilight Sparkle, you know I love you with all my heart, why wouldn’t you tell me of these feelings.”

“But Princess Celestia, I thought, I’m your student.”

“And you think I wouldn’t be willing to teach you everything I know? I myself have had many loves, and have had many relationships. I raised you up so wonderfully, if you only asked me, do you really think I would tell you no?”

“But, I didn’t know, I assumed something like that would be forbidden.”

“Twilight Sparkle, no one would ever need to know.” Celestia went to Twilight’s ear and whispered gently. “All you ever would have to do, is ask me.” She paused and looked around a little bit.

“H-how did we get to your royal chambers?” She blushed.

“We teleported, now then, is there something you want to ask me?” Twilight looked at her blushing. Dash was cracking up excited and I appeared next to her. She looked at me with surprise.

“What are you doing?” She whispered.

“If this plays out don’t you want some help?” I whispered and she blush, then looked around for a few seconds.

“I-I.” She swallowed. “Would.” She gave in wonderfully. “But won't she notice that there’s nothing there?”

“Nope, that magic creates like a doll, I perfected it.”

“Why would you need to perfect a spell like that?” I looked away for a moment.

“Sometimes letting go isn’t easy.” I said smiling and rubbing her nipples making her bite her lip a little. “Just like letting go of something as soft as these.

“Um, Celestia.” Twilight said.

“Yes Twilight Sparkle?”

“Would you, no I can’t ask.”

“Twilight, there is nothing you need to be afraid to ask me, I know you, and there is no shame in what you feel.” Twilight kissed Celestia making Dash watch with bated breath as Twilight let Celestia take control.

“Please Celestia, will you love me?”

“Of course Twilight Sparkle, I'll do my very best to make you happy.” She blushed smiling as Celestia kissed slowly making Twilight start to breathe shallow. “I’m glad you came to me, I'll make sure you learn all you want from this.”

I covered Dash’s mouth with one hand as I went in with two of my claws, stopping her from gasping and moaning.

“Careful Dash.” She looked at me a little panicked. “You wouldn’t want to wake them up would you?” She looked back at them and I twisted a little making her cover her out mouth from moaning.

Twilight gasped as Celestia kissed her blub and then licked it lightly making her tense her whole body. Celestia kissed closely making Twilight wetter. Celestia smiled kissing the other side before kissing right in the middle of Twilights sweet lips.

“Now Twilight pay close attention, there’s always something to be learned from everything we do.” She winked licking and Twilight took in a layered gasped. She moaned very cutely, as Celestia went in licking lightly with her tongue.

“Enjoying the view Dash?” She nodded having a hard time breathing, having to keep her mouth closed the entire time. “Here let me help you with that.” I made a ball gag with holes appear putting it into her mouth allowing her to breathe normally.

“Thanks.” She said with her mouth full.

“The show’s far from over.” She turned and I went down licking her making her gasp very quietly and look at me as I started on her, making her look at them.

“You have to really enjoy yourself Twilight,” Celestia said. “And you want to make your partner really want it before going deep. You want to make them beg you almost for it.” She licked around Twilight’s rose lips. “Don’t just jump in, you’ll want more than a simple taste from any partner, but right when you feel their body desire it, the smallest of shocks will make you know to go into them, and really enjoy it.”

Celestia went in and Twilight didn’t last more than a few seconds finishing easily with dash, both of them moaning at the same time making me smile. I went up to Dash’s ear blowing lightly making her look at me.

“Now didn’t that feel better than simple hooves?” She bit the ball harder. “Wouldn’t you want more than that? Or are you satisfied?” Just then the horn blew for the train making my magic wear off as Twilight was kissing Celestia.

“What just happen?” Twilight asked, then looked at me and Dash.

“Sorry the spell wore off.” I said and she went red with embarrassment before it went red with anger. “You’ll cool off or I'll tell Celestia that her most faithful student has the heat for her teacher.” Her jaw dropped. “This is pay back.” I growled at both of them. “You had no right to do that to me, and now we’re even. I have black mail to shut you both up. So just try me and see how far I'll go.” They both stared at me.

“That’s evil.” Twilight said, and I chuckled lightly.

“Don’t forget you were spying on me!” Both of them blushed. “At least you got a taste of something sweet. So how are you both going to act?”

“I’m sorry.” Dash said.

“If you don’t tell I won't.” Twilight said.

“That’s right, I would get into trouble, your teacher would understand your feelings, but me, she would kill me for doing that to you. Then again, I’m sure letting her know about those feelings aren’t on the menu.”

“No.”

“At least you know you love her.” I smiled making her smile.

“Yeah I do love her, wait if that was a spell.”

“Felt real didn’t it? I can make any pony you want, a surrounding that your comfortable with, anything you like.”

“That’s amazing.”

“Yes, and I’m very good at it, even though you knew you were on a train, and we had just been talking to us, you thought it was completely real. I can do that with any pony you like, any time, or place. Also unless I let others watch, no pony can see you, it’ll end up looking like you’re in a big black ball.”

“So wait, any pony?” Dash asked.

“Yes, it works off your mind not mine, I would just need a name.”

“Could I do Soarin?” I smiled and she paused. “Well screw about being embarrassed, you’ve eaten me out, I’ve had a crush on him for a while.”

“Dash.” Twilight said.

“Just saying, I mean wouldn’t you want to try Luna, Princess of Princesses.” I chuckled and so did Dash making Twilight turn a little pale. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell any pony, but you can’t try making fun of me for this. We all did things on this train we don’t want out. So how about it, could you do it?”

“Well we probably have a day before we have to deal with Egg Con.” I said moving the window blinds looking out. “Once we get to the inn.” We all got up as the train blew it’s horn again, and we all got up. I snapped my claws cleaning us all up. We got off the train with just two suit cases. Dodge city was much like Apple Loosa, but no tall buildings really. We went to the local in and the inn keeper looked at us.

“Can I, Princess Twilight!” He shouted shocked.

“Hey,” Twilight said. “Three rooms, singles and next to each other if you have them.”

“One second let me check.” She pulled out some papers and looked through it for a few seconds. “I’m sorry, it would seem we have only one spare room. As you can see we’re readying for Rope Egg festival, it’s a holiday around these parts, so I’m afraid we don’t have the rooms to really spare.”

“It’s fine,” I said and they all looked at me. “I wouldn’t be getting any sleep anyway, you two can have the room.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked.

“He said yeah.” Dash said rolling her eyes.

“Alright we’ll take it,” Twilight said and handed him the room fee. “If you change your mind I guess we can stick you in a basket.” Dash chuckled. He handed Twilight a key.

“If you need anything or a room comes open we will inform you right away,” the inn keeper said. “How long will you be staying?”

“Just the night and into tomorrow.” I answered picking up their luggage.

“Very good, I thank you for staying at our inn it is an honor.” We went up to the room and I chuckled a little seeing one bed as I set down the luggage. Both of them looked at each other now having the thoughts planted in their head.

“That’s not funny!” Dash said.

“You bet your tail it is.” I said laughing. I went over to the window and looked outside, it was night time already. We were on the second story so it gave a clear view to the badlands from here.

“So tell us about the Egg Con.” Twilight said and I didn’t look away.

“It’ll come tomorrow for sure, it’s a giant egg, we just have to smash it a ton till it breaks and can’t get up. It’s shell is as hard as steel, it’s an simple brute task, but it’ll take at least three sonic rain booms to bring it down completely, or one powerful spell.”

“Sweet,” Dash said. “I’ve been wanting to show my stuff off!” I smiled.

“You’ll get your chance, do either of you want anything? I’m not going to sleep tonight, never could on the battlefield.”

“Maybe something before bed would be nice, we didn’t eat much on the train.” Twilight said thinking.

“I'll be back shortly then.” I left them going out onto the street looking around a little bit before finding a late night open store. I went inside getting food for them, then started heading back to the inn.

“Watch out! I can’t stop!” I turned as a black unicorn filly on a runaway barrel came barreling toward me rather fast. I stuck out my foot stopping the barrel cold and launching the filly off of it. I caught her and she swallowed looking at me.

“Little young to be barrel running don’t you think?” She chuckled.

“Lilly!” I looked at two adult earth ponies. I paused for a moment, they smelled odd for ponies, something just wasn’t right, but it wasn’t my problem. “I’m terribly sorry, dragon?” I held out the shy filly named Lilly and the father took her, turning to leave scolding Lilly.

“It’s no problem, I’m just glad I was in the way.” I pointed behind me at a wagon full of pitch forks. “Or you would have had one messy night.”

“Thank you so much!” The mare said.

“You’re welcome, but really it wasn’t a problem, anyone would have done the same if they could.”

“Still thank you, wait come back here you two!” She shouted and the stallion brought back Lilly. He set her down.

“Now apologize to him, he saved your life!” She scolded and Lilly looked behind me at the cart with wide eyes.

“Thank you mister!” She said bowing her head. “I’d be skewed if it wasn’t for you!”

“Really it’s no problem, um but is this your barrel?”

“Oh,” the stallion said putting it onto his back. “Hey how would you like to join us for some dinner, we got the finest apple pies around.” I smiled. Applejack held that spot for me, and it would hard to beat.

“I’d love to, but I actually have to get back to my group, they’ll be mad if I just blow them off.”

“Oh they can come.” The mare said.

“Um,” the stallion started giving the mare a look. “How many are in your group?”

“Two mares, but I just got food and I always make enough for eight, if you let me I'll cook us all something good to go with those pies.”

“Sound wonderful, it would be our pleasure.”

“Do you have a kitchen, I was just going to hope the inn did.”

“Yes, actually there’s an open one where we’ll be eating.” The mare said.

“Great, give me five minutes and I'll be right back. We had a long train ride here.”

“I'll be here,” the stallion said. “Honey why don’t you and Lilly go get everything set up. I'll wait for him and his friends.”

“Alright.” The mare said. They walked off and I paused as she hit Lilly on her side just before going out of my sight. I growled lightly, and then I walked up to the room. I walked in as Dash and Twilight laughed. They looked at me.

“Yay food.” Dash said.

“Hey I saved some filly, her parents invited us for some apple pie. They have a kitchen so come on.”

“Okay.” Twilight said getting up with Dash. We went outside and ponies bowed seeing Twilight. The Lilly’s father’s eyes went big and bowed almost too fast.

“Princess Twilight!” He said. “It’s an honor! And Rainbow Dash, it is truly a honor to meet both of you.”

“It’s nice to meet you to.” Dash said smiling.

“Please come this way, my wife will be very pleased.”

“Lead the way.” He started sweating a little bit and I padded him on the back.

“Don’t sweat it,” I said. “They’re just like any other ponies, no need to be nervous, they have to eat to.”

“Right.” He said with a nervous laugh. We got to a large table area with a ton of ponies sitting around talking in a cheerful mood. I smiled seeing a open kitchen area. A single gasp made everything go eerily quiet. I paused looking around, and every single pony was staring at us.

“It’s Princess Twilight and Caption Rainbow Dash!” Some pony shouted and every pony in sight bowed. They smiled a little bit.

“Please don’t mind us.” Twilight said. Fillies and colts lined up to Dash to get her autograph and Twilight talked to several rather important looking ponies. I started to make some food and the other ponies backed away from me a little as I used my magic. The mare and stallion looked nervous sitting across from them, several ponies tried to move them, but my shield around them stopped the ponies.

“You must be Spike!” One of the chefs said and I looked at him for a few moments. “I see you’re the dragon chef I’ve heard so much about.”

“Sorry I’m Seffron, I’m just accompany the princess for this trip.”

“Oh, well I can cook for you if you like.” I chuckled putting my food on plates I bought from the store.

“No need, I don’t want to trouble you for something that’s my job, and I enjoy cooking, here try.” I got a spoon picking it up and holding it out. He took the bite and his eyes went wide with surprise.

“That’s wonderful!” He shouted and several ponies looked at me.

“Thanks, anyway I have some ponies to feed.” I went over to the table and the plates landed in front of them.

“Alright every pony,” Dash said standing up. “Sorry but it’s time for us to eat, and we don’t want to get hammered while we are enjoying our meal.” A few groans followed but the ponies dispersed rather slowly.

“I’m sorry about that,” Twilight said to the stallion and mare which simply grinned. “We are rather well known.”

“Oh that’s fine,” the mare said. “It was a pleasant surprise to meet you Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

“I’m glad, we weren’t planning on going out, but Seffron said something about you inviting us for apple pie, and we wouldn’t be rude.”

“He saved Lilly our little filly,” the stallion said and we all chuckled a little. “We wanted to say thank you. Though I thought your pet dragon was Spike, I didn’t realize you had an older dragon as your pet as well.”

“I’m not her pet.” I said with a chuckle and Twilight covered her mouth hiding a laugh, Dash was laughing.

“Oh?”

“He’s,” Twilight paused. “More like my guard I suppose, he’s much more than a pet, a pet I could control.” I laughed a little. “He’s really more like a guard, I suppose I’ve never ordered him around before, but he’s more the soldier than anything else.”

“I see that makes sense, I don’t know why I heard you had a baby dragon pet.”

“Oh I have a baby dragon named Spike, but he’s not a pet, he’s more like.”

“Her foal,” Twilight blushed and they all looked at me. “She really treats him like her own offspring. He’s normally her assistant, but she loves him a lot. He’s a very kind dragon, I like him a lot, he reminds me of me.” Both Dash and Twilight laughed.

“That’s funny.” Dash said padding my back.

“Why’s that funny?” Lilly asked.

“Oh he’s Spike from another world,” Dash said with a smile. “Sorry, I suppose that was more an inside joke. Anyway don’t worry about it.”

“Right.” The stallion said.

“Food.” Twilight said and we all started to eat. All of them were very pleased with the food making me smile a little bit.

“This is amazing!” The mare said.

“Thank you, I pride myself in making the best food.” She blushed.

“I guess my apple pie might be a bit bland compared to this.”

“Give yourself credit,” Dash said. “Being a mother is hard enough, the fact you found time to make any apple pie at all is a great thing.” She smiled.

“Plus,” I started. “You honestly cannot make apple pie taste bad.” They all chuckled. “I know for a fact I haven’t tasted a single one which was bad, and I’ve tasted hundreds. You can’t mess it up, not joking, and it goes with everything.”

“So true.” The stallion said smiling. All together, Twilight and her friends were great ponies, they were just plain nice. It made me almost despise them for how different our worlds were. We started on the apple pie, but it wasn’t nearly Applejack’s pie, but it was great none the less. How could someone not like apple pie?

We finished parting ways and we went back to the room. The inn keeper was knocking on our door.

“Hello.” Dash said and he turned.

“Oh hello, the room right next to yours opened up.”

“That’s great,” Twilight said giving him some gold bits. “I guess you got a room tonight Seffron.”

“No you two can have them, I told you before I’m not going to sleep tonight.”

“Oh.” He handed the key to Dash and she smiled.

“Sweet my own room. Seffron I want to talk to you for a little bit.”

“Sure let me grab you bag.” Twilight and I went back inside the first room and I grabbed Dash’s bag. “I'll be back over in a little while, don’t lock me out.” She nodded and I went into Dash’s room and she was laying on the bed on her back.

“Hey.” Dash said excited as I closed the door setting the bag down.

“So?” I asked.

“Yeah, will you cast that one spell you did on the train, and can you make the room sound proof, I want to moan loud.”

“You do realize it’ll have his actual size right?” She paused. “My spell works in perfection, by being able to see everything of the pony you want. So don’t complain if he’s small or something like that, it won’t change the size.”

“Wait so if I’m not enjoying myself can I change to another partner?” I went up to her going close to her face.

“Yes, just say change and the name, but if you want something with real meat on its bones, know I’m free to go any time you want.” She blushed. “But one spell coming up.” I clapped and a black bubble appeared around her bed. I went to the other bedroom and Twilight looked at me as I closed the door locking it.

“Hey.” Twilight said laying on the bed.

“How are you?” I asked.

“Fine, why is something wrong?”

“No, I’m just going to be staring out your window watching, we always came too late to save ponies, now we’re early, I just want to make sure the Egg Con doesn’t show up early in the night and start attacking.”

“Oh.”

“I also don’t want you being alone.”

“Why?”

“Do royalty not have to worry about getting filly-napping or generally have to worry about getting killed?”

“No we do, but there, wait never mind. I have a lot of enemies, I never thought about it but they could attack me at any time. I have no defenses up. For all I know, I could get killed in my sleep.” I appeared next to her making her gasp a little.

“First of all I wouldn’t let that happen, second of all do you want another spell like the last one?” She blushed looking around for a few seconds. She nodded and I smiled stepping back and clapping. A black ball appeared around her and I went to the window watching.

“Celestia, that tickles.” Twilight said making me cover my mouth to laugh.

The town was rather lively tonight, whatever they were celebrating was a big deal for them. I sighed and watched the badlands feeling the slight rumble of the Egg Con’s footsteps as it got closer, and closer.

Egg Con

“You you see anything?” Dash asked, they both had binoculars and they were looking toward the Badlands.

“No.” Twilight said looking at me laying on a bed with Dash. They had set up an umbrella to give us come shade, but it made us stick out from behind a small dirt wall I made to hide us. “Are you sure it’s coming?

“Can’t you feel it?” They looked around and nothing. “We have about half an hour at least before it comes within sight. It’s right on time, so don’t get hot and bothered about it coming.” They both giggled. They had loosened up considerably, they were much more open with me now. I had their basic complete trust, or at least as much as I was going to get for a while.

“So.” Dash asked laying back bored.

“This umbrella really doesn’t help much does it?” Twilight said wiping sweat from her brow.

“Hey you want to move some clouds over head?” I asked and Dash looked at me for a few seconds thinking. She looked at Twilight and then smiled.

“Why not? There’s a small one not far away, we can be back in like five minutes with clouds. You mind Twilight if we leave you here?”

“I don’t mind.” Twilight said smiling, she enjoyed the idea. We both flew into the air and Dash cheered as we went to a small cloud factory landing and ponies looked at us. We walked into the main office and a pegasus looked at us for a few seconds, taking his hooves off the cloud desk sitting up.

“Can I help you?”

“Yeah I got a princess that needs some shade, do you mind if I get some clouds to cool her off?”

“Oh of course.” He pulled out a few papers. “Just sign in, and how much you’ll need to do the job, which Princess if I may ask.”

“Four dark cloud bits, might want to water down the dust a bit, and Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

“Wonderful, I'll have the clouds ready for you at the gate.” She handed the papers back to him and he looked at it. He opened a window. “Hey I need four dark bits of cloud for a princess Twilight Sparkle, so rush it!” He turned back to us. “They’ll be ready shortly, hey wait aren’t you Rainbow Dash from Ponyville?”

“Yep.” She grinned.

“Huge fan, oh my gosh I got to tell the guys they’ll want your autograph, you’re like an idol to all of us, no one thought a lonely cloud worker could become the best wonder bolt in all of history! You’ve saved Equestria so many times, it’s amazing to meet ya.”

“Thanks that means a lot.” He went out the window.

“HEY RAINBOW DASH IS HERE!” She chuckled a little bit smiling as all the workers cheered. We followed him out and she was swarmed by fans.

“I'll take the cloud over!” I shouted over the crowd and she didn’t even notice talking with them. I chuckled a little taking the cloud and spreading it out over the place cooling the area including parts of Dodge which they cheered at the relief from the heat. I landed next to Twilight and she looked up smiling.

“Where’s Dash?”

“Fans, what are the wonder bolts?”

“Oh, they are like the air force, they go and fight flying monsters and such. They aren’t all that great, Dash is their leader, she is doing that with them when she isn’t around us. A lot of pony look up to her. It was the first time a pony came up big being a factory worker. Some times even when we’re in Canterlot, and there are a lot of pegasi, they will clap. She’s really loved, it’s really nice.”

“That’s great.”

“Yeah after she showed off her double rain boom skills, she became an idol. A legend like none before her. In fact all of us are famous.”

“What do you mean?”

“Fluttershy the beast tamer, Rarity’s dresses are wanted across the land by the top designers, Applejack’s brew is paid for at taverns and inns at tens of bits a shot, and then Pinky Pie’s sweats and parties are held in the best balls and homes. She’s crazy about it, I can see why you like her.” I chuckled. It wasn’t quite that, but I did love her cheerful.

“And you Princess?”

“Yep, royalty, my brother married Cadance another Princess. Though those things are what we are known most for. Over all else, we’re known as the heroes and savors of Equestria, we’ve saved it so many times.” She smiled. “There’s not one pony out there in all of Equestria that doesn’t know us.”

“You enjoy it?” She chuckled a little.

“It’s nice, at first I wasn’t used to it, but after a while it grew on me. Now I can go into any library and read any book I want to.” I laughed.

“You are such a bookworm.” She giggled.

“Hey so when is this thing going to get here?” Dash asked and we both looked at Dash hovering above us and then landing softly.

“In about five minutes.” I pointed toward the bad lands and both of their jaws dropped seeing the creature. It was over forty meter tall egg with eyes, and ears, but no mouth. “The first time around I thought, I would hate to meet the chicken that lay that egg.” I said chuckling and Dash laughed.

“So what do we do?” Dash asked.

“How many times do you have in you, and do you want to show off?” She grinned knowing factory workers had come hiding in the clouds watching from above.

“Oh yeah, I’m even better than last time, watch this.”

“Hey wait.” We looked at Twilight and then looked out at where she was looking, I stepped back seeing a second Egg Con, but this one was pure black.

“This is not good.” I growled as three more came into sight, pink, red and yellow.

“We are supposed to beat those things?!” Dash shouted, her jaw dropped. Even Twilight became nervous.

“Do your thing Dash, we can’t waste a single second, don’t use all your shots on one of them, just try to make cracks in their shells.” She took off making the ground crack. She flew up into the air and ponies cheered for her. She took off into the sky causing a single rain boom just going up and they went wild.

“Twilight if you would.” I held up a large gem. “Everything you got please.”

“I’m starting to think you don’t want me to fight.” I chuckled.

“No, I just need your power.”

“Didn’t you say you could unlock some power?”

“I’m saving that power for later, when I do unlock it I get a massive burst of energy for a short period of time, and I want to save that for when I need it.”

“Fine.” She fired into the gem, and I looked up as Dash sent double rain boom blast, after blast, landing after a cracking all of their shells a little, she was dizzy and tired. She laid down breathing hard next to Twilight.

“Sorry that’s all I got in me.” Twilight stopped blasting the gem and I ate it.

“That’s good enough, thank you.” I walk forward and clapped making a white ball appear in front of me. “Let’s have some fun with this.” I grabbed the ball and punched it into the ground planting it. I jumped back as a large plant gun battery grew out of the ground.

“What is that?!” Twilight asked.

“Magic gun battery, you might want to cover your ears.” I got into the seat and fired one round causing the ground to shake. A large shell popped out as one of the Egg Con exploded when the round hit dead center.

“THAT’S LOUD!” Dash shouted

“I can’t miss once, so quiet!” Every pony around covered their ears as I fired another round hitting another one in the head just a bit too high, but it still ripped apart. I fired again and they jumped out of the way making me miss.

“CRAP!” Dash shouted.

“Not good!” I fired three more times and missed each time. They had learned after the first two shots to get out of the way, there were three left.

“What now?!” Twilight asked.

“Don’t worry I got this.” My magic gun battery withered away. “This is going to go old school.” I ran boosting my speed and once I got far enough I grew to my real form and let out a roar making the Egg Cons pause for a moment, but then they started running toward me.

I growled a deep chuckle as I started running. One jumped at me pulling out a sword, but I grinned as it forgot air was my battlefield. I jumped myself spinning around it wrapping my tail around it’s body, and cutting like a saw ripping it in half.

The red and pink Egg Con stopped pulling out swords and shields of their backs. At least they learned how not to die. The pink one sliced at me and I caught it’s handle surprising it, but a wide swing was easy to counter. I sucked in air and blew fire melting through its shield easily and starting to cook it.

The red one sliced at me and I moved switching spots with the pink roasted one and it cut it in half cleanly. I grabbed it and kneed it in the face ripping through its head. The body fell to the ground. I chuckled making the ground quiver. This was so much simpler than I thought it was going to be.

I grabbed the bodies and started dragging them back into the badlands doing my best to clean up the mess. I dug a huge grave for them throwing them inside of it. I buried it before changing back and sitting down in the nice sun light.

“May you rest in peace Egg Con. For there is nothing left for you here in this world, not a body, mind or soul.” I got up and flew back to Twilight and Dash. Ponies cheered and I sighed sitting down.

“Wow,” Dash said. “You could have just done that from the start.”

“No I couldn’t have, their shells were cracked thanks to you, if they hadn’t been cracked this would have gone a lot differently for me. Those rain booms are powerful, I can’t even punch with magic that hard.”

“Sweet.” She said with a smile.

“Well that was impressive,” Twilight said. “But I’m getting the feeling I’m only here because you want to use my magic power.”

“And?” She paused.

“Alright I guess, so what did you do with the bodies? Why did you clean it up, I mean it was nice, but why?”

“The bodies would start to rot, it would cause a major infection later on, and with that many bodies it would be worse. I cleaned it up and buried them. Rather a creature is an enemy or a friend, no one should ever be left to rot on the surface.”

“Right,” Dash said eyeing me a little. “So now what?”

“We can go home or enjoy the rope egg festival.” I said smiling and Twilight grinned at the thought.

“What the hay, we got time.” Twilight said.

We spent most of the rest of the day and night playing in the town enjoying everything they had to offer, before ending up back onto the train for the ride back to Ponyville. Dash and Twilight fell asleep easily, and I went up sitting on the roof of the train feeling the air rush around me.

I enjoyed the feel of the magic powered train, and apple wine in one hand. The train didn’t burn oil, wood or coal to make it move, it was marvelous. Though considering by this time in my world, we had a faster better one already on the tracks.

“Hey.” I looked at Lilly as she climbed up to me.

“Hi.” I said.

“What are you.” I caught her before the wind could blow her off putting her into my lap, keeping her with one arm and keeping my bottle of apple wine in the other. While such a small amount of apple wine did nothing to get me drunk, it burned and that felt nice.

“I should be asking you that little one, do you have a death wish or something?”

“No, I just almost die a lot, I’m called the silly filly at school.” I chuckled drinking down some more apple wine. “That’s not funny’.”

“In a few years it will be.”

“Oh and you would know?”

“Little one, I’m a old dragon, I know a surprising amount of knowledge. Like in a few years time you’re going to meet some nice stallion, and he’s going to be the world to you, you’re going to be happy. You might have a filly of your own.”

“What, that’s gross.” I chuckled, such a filly response.

“Yeah it is, growing up is gross, but it’s fun.”

“Fun? How is it fun?”

“You get to do so much, just look at your parents.”

“They fightin’ all the time.” I frowned.

“Well I can’t help you much there, I never knew my real parents. Only ever had a mom and she never got married.”

“Oh.”

“I’m sure it’ll be fine, so where you guys headed?”

“Ponyville.”

“Me to, it’s a nice place.”

“That’s grand, but I don’t think it’ll be any bit better for me.”

“Why do you say that?”

“I was picked on at my last school, they didn’t like me, always hittin’ me and called me names, it got so bad we had ta leave, or so my parents told me. This is the third time to, my parents are just fed up with it.”

“Now why would any pony do that?” I started to drink

“It’s because I’m small for my age, I’m a midget’.” I choked on the apple wine coughing a little bit. “It’s alright to laugh, I should be a mare by now. I’m old enough to be one, but I still look like a filly, even sound like one.” I wiped my mouth, that was hard to believe. She was most likely lying, the memory of her mom hitting her came to mind.

“Really? How old are you?” I coughed a little bit.

“About fifteen’.”

“You look like your five, and you don’t have your cutie mark.”

“I know.”

“How about we go find your parents.”

“They’re asleep I hope, they get really drunk sometimes.”

“I see, well I can’t just filly-nap you.”

“Hey!”

“Even if you’re a old grandma it would be filly-napped, it’s just how you say it, now come on.”

“Wait, my parents are just gonna hit me again.”

“You don’t really get it, if I get caught with a filly and a bottle of apple wine, ponies are going to die.”

“What?!”

“I’m a dragon, I get mad easily, and of course I wouldn’t hurt a pony. I just helped to save you lot. Would be a little pointless to kill you all now, though I guess tipping the train would be simple enough to kill a most of you.”

“Don’t do that mister dragon.”

“You’re cute like this, now let’s go find your parents.” We started going up the carts, Twilight and Dash were on the last one. We went up a few, she had actually gone pretty far from them. I stopped four carts from Twilight and Dash.

I paused looking at her parents and a smell filled my lungs, the smell of pony blood and flesh. I sniffed around and then leaned in smelling her parents. I groaned seeing into their mouths, they were wearing pony suits.

“What is it mister dragon?” She asked whispering.

“I was wondering why they smelled oddly before, come on.” We went back to my cart and I sat down in the walk way. “Twilight.” I said making her grumble. “I filly-napped a filly named Lilly.” Lilly giggled a little bit.

“What?” She asked tired.

“I filly-napped a filly.” She grunted turning over to see me holding Lilly.

“Why?” She asked still half asleep.

“I wanted to eat her.”

“Can’t it wait till morning? I mean really.”

“Nope, wake up.” I growled and she snapped awake sitting up yawning. “I’m not joking around, I’ve just filly-napped this filly from two monsters wearing her parents skins.” I paused for a second. “Wait open your mouth Lilly.” She did. “Yep she’s pony.”

“Wait what?” Dash asked getting up as well.

“There are two Oaka on the train with us, they eat pony, they killed this filly’s parents, skinned them and put on their skins like suits. I think they are going to eat this filly and I’m filly-napping her.”

“What is an Oaka?” Dash asked.

“Ugly hairless, purple skinned, bone skinny, spikes on its spine, at least five rows of inward pointed teeth like a saw blade, and black beady eyes. They seriously piss me off, I wanted to just kill them, but then that might be a little bad for ponies to wake up to, so, I’m asking what I should do.”

“You have to be kidding me.” Twilight grumbled. She took out a piece of paper and wrote on it detailing a few things. “Can you send this to Celestia?” I took it and blew it causing it to disappear into the air. We waited a while and I spit out a letter. Twilight took it reading it.

“Well?” Dash asked wiping her eyes.

“The Oaka are a highly dangerous race of creatures, dispatch with them however you please, just ensure they are dispatched properly with the removal of their head! Ensure safety of filly above all else, but attempt to be discreet, do not let escape under any condition. Please send letter once completed, will be waiting for a swift reply.” Twilight paused. “Dearly yours, Princess Celestia.”

“What?!” Dash said taking the letter and looking at it.

“It has her seal of approval.” Twilight said.

“Is that a shocking order?” I asked, and both of them paused.

“Not really,” Dash said. “We just aren’t used to her using the word dispatch, killing is normally never a first choice. They must be really dangerous for her to want them killed off without question.”

“Well we did probably catch her asleep.” I smiled a little. “Also these things do eat pony and hide inside their skins. So I think it’s perfectly justified, this little filly no longer has family or a home.” Twilight sighed tired.

“Give her to me,” Twilight said. “You can go do whatever you what.”

“First, no.” She looked at me a bit surprised. “Second I’m keeping this filly close to me till they are finished, they have other magic that you don’t know about. Any filly they touch can be pulled to them, only I can stop that magic. You two have to deal with it.”

“Well I can’t,” Dash said tapping the wall. “Enclosed spaces, I can’t do really much in here and I have no gear, Twilight you’re going to have to.”

“I don’t know if I can.” Twilight said looking away.

“You wanted to kill the Egg Con but not these things?” I said and she frowned.

“Well this is different, the Egg Con were huge monsters, and these things are inside ponies, if it got around about me just cutting off heads of pony, how do you think that’ll make me look? I also don’t forget things. That’ll give me nightmares.”

“Fine,” I said sighing. “I'll just have to hold her while I fight them.”

“Hey wait,” Dash said. “Why isn’t the filly crying?” We all looked at her. “I mean didn’t we just tell you that your parents are dead?”

“They’ve been dead for awhile I think,” Lilly said and they paused. “They’ve been hittin’ me for a long time, and I had no clue why. I’m not happy my parents are gone.” She smiled as tears went down her face. “But I’m happy they didn’t become monsters that hate me and hit every day.”

“Okay screw that I’m killing,” Dash said getting up and stretching. “We just need to remove their heads right?”

“It’s not that easy,” I said. “You have to completely remove their heads, they are very fast so you can’t use your wings, or they’ll snap them. Also you will have to use something else to cut off their heads. Are you any good with a sword?”

“Never held one before.”

“How do you defend yourself then?”

“Buck them and stomp on them.”

“They have claws, they can grab.” I sighed getting up. “You won’t be able to simply kill them like you are now, I need to teach you combat training. Otherwise you’re going to get me killed one day.”

“Yeah and I’ve been asking you for training.” I chuckled.

“Not this kind of training you haven’t. Anyway Dash I'll need your help to hold Lilly when I need to get rid of the bodies.”

“Right.” She followed me to the cart and I grunted seeing the father awake. He sighed seeing us.

“There she is, oh it’s you two.” He said with a smile.

“Dash sit down, I want to talk first.” She sat down on the filly’s cot and I went up to him making him swallow a little.

“If you over react and try something stupid I’m going to kill you, not an if, and, or but, I will, now sit.” He sat down sweating a little. The suits of the Oaka are really well made and mixed with magic to allow for things like sweat to escape.

“What’s the problem?” I sat down next to Dash.

“I know both of you are Oaka.” He froze and then went to wake up the other stopping when I narrowed my eyes.

“So you just going to kill us?” I shhhed him.

“Wouldn’t want to wake any pony up.”

“Wait I saw you with those huge egg creatures, you could kill us in seconds, why haven’t you?”

“I want to know if those are this filly’s parents.” He paused. “This filly has a horn on her head, you both are wearing earth pony suits. I want to know if they are alive and if so where are they?”

“This is her father’s, but she was too young to realize that she isn’t her mother’s skin. A different one of my kind has her mother’s skin.”

“That’s good to know, now then tell me where are the others of your kind?”

“We are heading to them in Ponyville.” He covered his mouth. “Wait I didn’t mean to say that.”

“The second we entered this cart you were dead, so was she. I’m just keeping your bodies alive while I take information. Now where in Ponyville and why are you there?” He tried to move his hoof but couldn’t.

“We are planning on merging into the village, my wife is one of the last female of our kind, but they need to eat a filly to be able to lay eggs. I don’t know where, we were meant to meet up at the train station in Ponyville.” He said through gritted teeth.

“But a fifteen year old filly won’t work for that.”

“Fifteen?” Dash asked.

“She’s six years old.” He said. “I know for a fact she is.”

“And you wouldn’t leave that to chance.” I looked at Lilly.

“I might have lied, I was trying to escape, gosh.” She looked away. “I figured you’d, I don’t know, turn me into an older mare or somethin’ it would be easier to escape. I saw your magic, you could’ve done it.”

“Eh I didn’t believe you in the first place, so no I wouldn’t have, or I would have while we were on the roof.” She looked at me pouting. “You said something way too filly to be anything but a filly. Now back to the questioning, how many are in your group?”

“Twenty nine.” He said.

“Twenty nine is easy.”

“Hundred.” I frowned.

“What?” Dash asked and I sighed.

“That means they’re mostly males,” I said frowning. “That means you have an entire army worth of dangerous males.”

“Wait you don’t know? I mean didn’t that happen in your world?”

“I didn’t live in Ponyville in my old world at this time, but in that world it’s possible that this filly died yesterday, and then they couldn’t find the right type to replace her in time. They were probably wiped out because finding the right kind to eat is very hard. They have a narrow window to breed in, if they don’t breed in that window they have to wait ten years, and the females don’t live more than thirty years in a row.”

“We try to keep our numbers low,” he started. “But we ran into problems, we’ve had two generations of only males. It’s not uncommon, but having two generations of males makes some major problems.”

“I figured, I had to deal with a colony of your kind in my world, I learned all this from them, but they came from another land.”

“Wait what?” Both Dash and it said.

“You mean their not the last?” Dash asked.

“Of course not, you have several colonies across the world right now. Of course I’m going to end up wiping them out as they all converge onto Equestria in a decade. There were millions of them.” His eyes went big and then tears went down his face.

“My race is still alive.” He cleared his throat. “I can’t believe it.”

“Not for long.” He frowned. “Your race took some good friends of mine, and then had the nerves to try to sneak past me in their skins. You smell like rotted pony to me, you have no idea how much I hate your kind. I'll be wiping out your entire little army myself. None will live pass tomorrow. I can promise you that. Now then, you have no other information for me?” He swallowed.

“Nothing that would help you further.” I held out my hand and a normal sword appeared in my hand. I held it out to Dash.

“He can’t move, you can’t miss, if you would like to do the honor.”

“I, I changed my mind.” I held the Lilly to her.

“Cover her eyes for me.” Dash turned away covering Lilly’s eyes. I swung the blade as Dash fully turned away cutting his head clean off. I used my magic to levitate it so it didn’t make any sound. “Do not look right now.” The female floated into the air and started to panic not having been able to move.

“Please.” I closed her mouth.

“Now tell me, anything to add?” Her head shook no and I smiled cutting it off, catching the body as well.

“Dash, once I leave, take the filly back to Twilight and wait for me, these creatures still have a magic hold on Lilly. I have to cut it a certain way or they’ll just pull her to their graves and hold her till more of their kind can find her.”

“Even though they are dead?”

“Look at Lilly.”

“Let me go.” Lilly said with a dead voice. I got up making sure not even a drop of blood was spilled onto the carpet. I walked silently and opened the door floating the bodies out of the cart and closing the door. I jumped off the train flying a little before landing softly I looked around.

I was near the crossing between Apple Loosa and the Dodge City tracks. That just meant there weren’t any ponies that would come by to see me burying the bodies. I changed my size and started to dig quickly but without any sound. I dumped the bodies inside making sure to dice them up just in case and pour the bodies into it, burying them completely.

“Do not worry, you won’t be alone in that grave for long.” I growled with a chuckle. I changed to my normal form and stretched a little bit, I was tired. I needed to get battle ready, or the things that were coming were going to end up killing me. The fact I had missed the Egg Con as many times as I did was proof of that.

I pulled out a blue gem and wrote a few symbols onto it. I picked my claw and wrote another symbol onto it before blowing fire onto it. I crushed it and sprinkled it over the grave making a ruin over the grave itself. I blew fire glassing over the area and engraving the symbol into the ground. I flew up into the air flying back to the train going into Twilight cart, and they looked at me.

“Hey.” Dash said holding up Lilly, she looked fine.

“Good, now then.” I went over taking her and sitting in my bed. “This will hurt a lot, but I have to crave a symbol into your forehead, and it will scar.”

“What? Why?” Twilight asked.

“While I disconnected the hold that those two had, it can easily be reopened by others, he said she was one of the last female of their colony. That means they’ll be panicking when this little one doesn’t show up. They will search for her without pause and fight to the death to get her again.”

“Wait but you said they didn’t appear in your world.” Dash said.

“In my world she probably died and they told them that. So they spent most of their time looking for another. Which means till either the females die out, I wipe them out, she dies, or the females die. She won’t be safe, and they will attack.”

“Then why don’t we tell them?” Twilight asked and I paused.

“What?” I asked.

“We say they sent us to tell them that she died, and they said they were looking for something.”

“Won’t work, they have a physic connection, the fact that they are dead won’t get pass them. They will also know that she’s alive, even with this mark they will be able to sense her if she’s alive.”

“Then what?” Dash asked.

“I keep her close, so long as she’s without a certain distance of me I'll be able to keep her hidden from them, even if they are right next to her. So long as I do that they won’t be able to find her easily. Also with spells I can hide her for a short period of time without needing to be next to her every second of the day.”

“Easily? What do you mean, they will still be able to?”

“More than one knows what she looks like. So simply keeping her close might not be a choice for us. Write to Celestia and tell her all this, also did Dash tell you all the other information about what happen?”

“Yes.”

“Good, now then.” Lilly looked at me nervous, I licked my lips and she shivered scared of me. I started to crave into her head making her bite down on my hand. If her back wasn’t against me, she would have ran, and craving a symbol upside down on a filly in pain, is harder than beating any monster. Mostly because you can’t just break its neck.

“Does it have to be so deep?” Dash asked biting her lip. Lilly whimpered crying in pain as I made sure it was craved her skull, not just her skin.

“I’m engraving it on her bone. If it’s just her skin it’ll heal, I can’t just do a tattoo either, it has to be a permanent scar.” I growled a little. “I don’t want to do this, but it has to be done, or she’ll get killed, and I'll have to deal with another freaking army.” I stopped after a while and tapped her forehead making it heal for the most part, but leaving a clear still bleeding scar on her forehead.

“It still hurts.” She said with a sore throat.

“I know.” I kissed her forehead. “But that’ll die down in a few hours, you’ll feel just fine like it never happen. Bite on my hand if it’s too much.” She bit my hand again and I pulled her closer to me. Twilight and Dash stared at us. “If either of you speak of this, I'll shave you so well you never grow hair again.” They looked away from me.

They fell asleep and the train kept going. Lilly fell asleep after a while, still in pain, but I cooled her dreams letting her sleep in peace.

The Filly Doll

“Time to wake up.” I whispered into Lilly’s ear. She opened her eyes and looked at me for a few second. “Does it still hurt?” She felt her head and pulled away. “Of course it’s going to hurt if you touch it.” I said chuckling.

“No.” She said cutely and I chuckled pulling her closer to me. She had slept the whole time, I couldn’t easily, it was a little unnerving.

“Hey wake up!” I more or less shouted and Dash groaned. Twilight got up yawning. “We are pulling up in a few minutes. So get up.”

“It’s alright ta talk to a princess like that?” Lilly asked looking at me. Her draw was much light Applejack’s.

“Not for you or anyone really, but I don’t care and she wouldn’t try to arrest me for that, isn’t that right Twilight.” She sighed.

“Seffron I’m too tired.” I chuckled. “Anyway, what are we going to do with her? Are you just going to keep her?”

“I never had any offspring of my own, but I had pets, I'll make sure to feed and clean her and.” She held up her hoof chuckling, then she got up.

“I get it, I'll arrange something for her.”

“Oh I’m not joking, I’m keeping her, I literally would break her neck before I let her out of my sight. If she is eaten by a single female, there will be an army of millions at Equestria’s door step in months.” Twilgiht swallowed a little. “She’s not going anywhere without me. I’m going to keep her like a pet, she’s literally not going to leave my house unless it’s with me. We can’t afford it.”

“You’re not going to do anything weird though.” Dash asked.

“Excuse me,” I asked Dash annoyed making her flinch a little. “Are you suggesting I would do anything to harm a filly?”

“No, it’s just, you seem a bit.”

“What?” I growled.

“Um, how do I put this, sex crazed?” She looked at Twilight and I frowned.

“As if I would touch a filly like that, I was shocked when I found out that Rarity liked Spike, even in my world that was a high crime. Or at least for the lower class. Ponies could be put to death for it.”

“Okay, okay,” Twilight said. “No need to get so riled up in the morning, come on, we have to get off the train.” I picked up their bags and the train stopped.

“Lilly I need to keep you out of sight.” I put the bags on either side of her. “Don’t stick your head out or anything, but you should be able to see.” She nodded and we got off the train, I looked around on the platform seeing a group of six ponies. They smelled of dead. “Twilight remember those six right now.” She turned looking at them for a moment.

“Got them.”

“Come on.” The six ponies went into the train as we walked away. “We don’t want them noticing us yet. Dash can you track them without being seen?”

“On it.” She flew into the air hiding in the clouds.

“Twilight just go home and write down who they are and any information you have. I'll be going to Applejack’s farm for a little. Find Pinkie if you need.” She nodded and I went through town going to Applejack’s farm.

A little bit of shock went through me seeing Celestia and Luna with Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy. I went over to them and they looked at me.

“Seffron.” Applejack said smiling a little.

“Hello.” I said looking at Celestia.

“Hello Seffron, I didn’t expect you to come here today, do you have the filly, Twilight filled me in on the situation. She also told me before you left that Applejack was organizing an army to ready for any threat, that I should help.”

“Yes, Lilly you can stand up.” She stood up smiling.

“Oh my gosh, it’s an honor.” She said and Celestia smiled.

“Back down.” Lilly sighed hiding again. “So you’ve come to help Applejack in making an army?”

“Yes, we’re made a considerable amount of progress. Next to freely joining recruits, we have about five hundred ponies that would be able to join, if we were to pay them. We would have about a thousand five hundred ready for arms in a few months at most.”

“That’s not nearly enough.”

“What?!” Applejack shouted slamming her hooves.

“The Oaka have twenty nine hundred soldiers, all able and willing to go to war. They have reason to do it, they believe that their race will get wiped out without this Lilly. Which means they will do anything. We need twice their force at least.”

“That’s not going to be easy,” Luna said. “There simply aren’t that many ponies which we can call upon, we have to remember many things, simply calling up every able body pony isn’t something we can do in a moment’s notice. We have to be careful when selecting who we choose. All of the fifteen hundred will have some battle experience. They will also be able to follow orders.” I paused.

“I suppose mixed with you two we’ll be fine.”

“Wait how many ponies were in your army?” Fluttershy asked.

“At the battle of the Lich, Applejack had an army of four million personal, then a reserve of eight million, and they were called into battle as well. Over two thirds of the army was wiped out in the battle.” All of them stared at me.

“Equestria only has eight million ponies.” Celestia said and I stared at her.

“What?” I asked chuckling at her joke.

“Including fillies, old and sick, we only have eight million, two hundred thousand, five hundred and sixty three ponies.” I stepped back as if something just bucked my chest. “We don’t control breeding, we just let it happen.”

“We’re all gonna die.” I said chuckling and I started to laugh. “My world had nearly fifty million ponies in Equestria alone. We only survived because we had so many. We could fill our ranks, but this is imposs.” I stopped. “Improbable.” They looked at me oddly. “Pinkie came from the future, which means we survive. I don’t know the cost, but we live.”

“Then, what do we do?” Fluttershy asked.

“We build as large of an army as possible, I'll fit it with my tech and we’ll go to battle. I will have to hope that it’ll give us enough of an advantage to battle through. We need to first get gold, armor and materials so I can start building.”

“I have gold.” Fluttershy said smiled.

“Not nearly enough.”

“Yes I do.” She sang. “I made a killing while you were gone, I made five times what I had. Which means I can buy to your heart’s content and still have money left to spare.”

“Adding in my wealth as well,” Rarity said. “We will be able to pay for it, also if you give me large gems, I have an industrialist which wants drill bits. He’s willing to pay six times their weight in gold, up to a thousand of them.”

“And with the taxes,” Celestia started. “We’ll be able to afford anything you need in case we go over, plus under royal decree we can get as much land as you’ll need. Though just don’t go too wild with it.”

“That’ll work, we need a lot of steel, copper, lead, crude oil, and a large plot of land near the sea to start making a factory and foundry. Then we also need training grounds for Applejack’s army.”

“I'll put the plans into the works.” Fluttershy said writing a few things down and handing it to Spike. He blew the letter and it disappeared. I looked at Fluttershy and Rarity for a few seconds thinking.

“I have just one more question however,” I said. “Why are you spending your own money? Surely you both have a better use for it than funding a war machine.” Rarity and Fluttershy paused.

“Well,” Rarity started. “What will be the point of money if we get taken over? We would lose everything anyway. There are worse things to lose, than a simple bank account. Also any money I would make from those gems, would only have happen in the first place because of you.”

“I wouldn’t have made my money,” Fluttershy said. “I only was able to invest because of you, if I didn’t have these gems to help me, I would have never even met with those partners, I would been stuck in my little cottage with my pets. I only really made enough to feed them and myself, now they are happy. I can afford to give them the best foods, the best care, and take them to the hospital when they get sick.” She smiled warmly.

“I see, just make sure to save enough in your personal chests, so if things do end badly, you don’t go broke.”

“Already taken care of.” Fluttershy said with a grin.

“So wait, how are you making so much money?” I asked eyeing Fluttershy.

“Trade secret.” She winked.

“Alright, well inform me when everything is set up. I need to go home and sleep, I'll be busy when I wake up.” They all agreed and I went home.

They were much more able than I was thinking, or at least I hoped for their sakes they were. I went inside my house and set the bags down, I was going to have to return these later to Dash and Twilight.

“Seffron, your back.” Trixie said and then paused seeing Lilly.

“Hey, say hi to Trixie Lilly, your new house mate.”

“What?” Trixie asked unnerved.

“So I’m gonna to live here?” Lilly asked and I set her down. I looked outside scanning the area for a moment. Nothing had followed me, so Lilly was safe here. I closed the door and turned round, Trixie was inches from my face standing up on her hind legs.

“You bring a little filly into this house, what are you planning?” I kissed her.

“As if I would do something like that, now then Lilly, go pick a room upstairs that’s empty, you’re not allowed to leave this house unless I tell you. I have to talk to Trixie for a little bit.”

“Alright.” She ran upstairs and I looked at Trixie making her back up.

“You really need to realize I don’t take orders from you.” I pulled her close. “And if you need to be reminded of that fact, I'll be happy to.” I growled. “Or have I gotten too lazy to teach you the meaning of the word master?”

“No, I didn’t mean anything by it.”

“Good, but I would never do anything like that to any filly, or any youngling for that matter, you know what happen when I was young, don’t make this more complex than it needs to be.” She nodded. “Now why don’t you go and fix us something to eat. I’m sure Lilly is hungry once she comes down.”

“Y-yes, I’m sorry.” She went into the kitchen and I went upstairs to Lilly which was jumping around on a bed.

“Enjoying yourself?” She looked at me sitting down.

“Yes, um sorry, I know I shouldn’t jump on the bed.”

“It’s fine, I have a few replacements, so jump all you like.” She got into a playful position smiling.

“Really?!” She asked smiling.

“Yep, but just pad the floor when you do, I don’t want you jumping and breaking your neck.” She nodded and I sighed. “But I need you to listen to me.” I walked over to her sitting down next to the bed and she sat down looking at me.

“Yes?”

“I need to set rules with you, understand you might not like them.”

“Oh.” She looked sad.

“First rule, you can do anything you like in this house, from jumping on the bed, to breaking a window, you can even tearing down a wall if you like. Be as destructive as you want to here.” Her eyes popped and she bit her lip. “You can even annoy Trixie out of her mind.” She giggled a little making me smile.

“But those don’t sound like rules.” She said eyeing me.

“No they don’t, do they? But they sure sound fun don’t they?”

“Yeah.” She grinned.

“Good, now if you do something you think was bad, or just wrong, come to me. I'll never get mad, I'll never yell at you, or hit you. Well I might yell at you, but never hit. I lose my temper very easily, but that’s just me being me. It’s just a dragon thing.”

“Okay.”

“Now for the ones that sound like rules, no going outside without my permission, that means no leaving the house. If it’s on fire, then stay close to Trixie, till the situation with the Oaka is solved, which I hope will be soon. You can’t be seen by any pony. No one can be allowed to know you’re here. No answering the door or anything like that, is that clear?”

“Yes.” She nodded.

“I'll, or more you’ll be home taught for a while, and I'll be teaching you magic myself for the most part. You’re going to have fun with that.”

“What other rules?”

“You can do anything else you like, just make sure to mind your manners.” I rubbed her cute little face. “Oh, and when I’m doing something privet, you have to stay in your room and not come out. That means for nothing, I'll add a bathroom and small kitchen into your room later, but you need to stay in here. I do some things which aren’t meant for your eyes. Well for no pony’s eyes, but you understand.”

“Yes.”

“Good, now then, write things down that you want in your room and I will get them, also here.” I pulled out a white filly doll the same size as her from my arm, it was completely bank, no color or face, but everything was there. She stared at it for a few seconds and then gave me a confused look.

“What’s that?” It looked very real in some sense.

“It’s called a clay doll, but it’s a special doll.” I set it on the bed. “Touch it real fast.” She touched it and it grew eyes, mouth, nose, horn and ears. A mane came out being a nice white, curling around a bit. The head remolded becoming a mare in form. A decency barrier appeared as it became atomically correct.

“Hey!” The doll said making Lilly back up scared.

“Hello.” I said and it looked at me smiling.

“Hi, who are you?” It tilted it’s head a little.

“I’m Seffron, this is Lilly.” It looked at Lilly smiling. “You’re going to be Lilly’s new playmate, keep her safe and be her best friend.”

“That thing scares me!” Lilly said backing up and it smiled wider jumping and pushing Lilly down onto the bed. It licked Lilly making her whimper a little. “Get off of me! I don’t like you!”

“Lilly,” I said and she looked at me. “This doll is waiting for a name, and if you’re not careful in taking care of it, it’ll become obsessed with you. That means it’ll start doing things you may not like. You need to take command, not just with words.”

“But it scares me.”

“Lilly, I won’t always be around to protect you, that means you need to be able to take care of yourself, and that means becoming a leader. If you don’t become a leader, this thing is going to own your butt.” She swallowed.

“But!”

“When I was young my mother give me five of them to deal with. I at first was scared to, in fact I ran from them till my lungs gave out. I found myself strapped to a bed and each of them laughing at me. As if it was funny, I realized these things are evil, they will never be a friend, only pets.” The thing wagged its tail.

“But it’s stronger than me.”

“Really?” Lilly kicked it sending it flying into the wall. It fell to the bed with a broken leg, and indented chest. The leg cracked back into place and the chest healed. It smiled wagging its tail even more.

“You want to play?” It asked.

“It’s a doll Lilly, it’s not strong, or fast, it is however nearly impossible to kill. So you could rip off its head, or break it’s legs. It’ll get up and want to play more. Of course it’s made from a special clay, so ripping it apart won’t matter, it’ll regrow limbs. Then if you cut it half like this.” I swiped my claw cutting it down the middle. It fell in half, both halves got up making two full ones, instead of one. They then smiled looking at each other, before grinning at Lilly making her yip.

“Wait, but there’s two of them!”

“Yep, and if you slam them together.” I slapped one and it hit the other molding into it becoming one again. “They mold together again. Now what is its name?” She paused.

“Um, Dodge.” The doll turned a light brownish orange, its hair grew long turning dark brown with a blond second tone, freckles across her face. I tied her tail near the end, then her long mane near the end as well. I chuckled lightly, if Applejack and some pony had a filly, this is what it would look like. I snapped my claws making a hat appear like Applejack’s hat.

“Whoa,” Trixie said and I looked at her in the doorway. “You made her a protector doll! I thought those were expensive.”

“They would be if someone sold them, but it turns out the clay mines are completely untouched. I got tons of it, enough to make an army to take over. Of course that was before Pinkie Pie came back and told me. Now I'll have to use it to clean this world as a last case measure if everything else fails.”

“That’s, um, fun.” I looked at her a bit confused.

“You think me wasting my army is fun?”

“Well I mean you’ll have fun, won’t you?” I got up. “Please I mean it’ll be fun there’s no reason to get mad.”

“I’m not mad.” I growled lightly. “Lilly, enjoy Dodge, I’m sure you two will get along just fine. Just don’t give up, they like to test you the first few hours. Now stay in your room, I need to talk to Trixie for a while.”

“O-okay.” Lilly said unsure as Dodge took a pouncing position.

“We’re gonna have some real fun.” Dodge said with a drawl, just like Lilly’s. I chuckled a little.

I walked out of Lilly’s room closing the door. Trixie started running down stairs the second the door closed. I chuckled snapping my claws and locking the front door, metal went down over the windows. It was the only way out of the house besides the windows. I had made sure Trixie’s magic, even as great as it was, wouldn’t be able to scratch it.

She started blasting the door trying to get out. I chuckled grabbing her from behind and she yipped as I picked her up. Tears ran down her face scared. I licked her neck burning her with my tongue.

“Trixie, Trixie, Trixie.” I chuckled and she whimpered. I set her on the sofa on her back and she closed her eyes. I licked her belly up to her neck and her flesh cooked making her whimper in pain.

“Please, I didn’t mean it, I'll do anything.”

“Really now.” She spread her legs. “You think I’m going to give you a treat? You got it mixed up my dear, I only have sex with you because you enjoy it.” She blushed. “Not because I do, actually I don’t care for sex. I don’t have to touch you, I have other ways to fill that need, you don’t.”

“I.” She started to cry. I kissed her neck making her gasp, but she healed herself not being able to breathe. “Please, I won’t do it again.”

“You question me, and then you say it’s good for me to lose one of my toys.” I growled and she tensed. “Did you think I was just going to let that slide? Oh and then let’s not forget you did it in front of her. I can’t let anyone know what I’m planning, I can’t let anyone know that the mines exist, till I want it to be known. Is that clear?”

“Yes!” She said high pitched.

“Good.” I kissed her. “If you do it again.” I ripped my claws into her side making her gasp at the pain. “I'll beat you till you learn to never do it again.” She nodded and I took out my claws letting her breathe again. “Heal and.” I flung blood onto the carpet smiling. “Clean up this mess. If I find a single drop of blood on it once I come back, I'll make it so you’ll have to clean up an even bigger mess of blood and flesh. Use the brush and bucket, no magic.”

“Yes master.”

“If you ever call me that in front of any pony.” I frowned. “I'll rip out your tongue and feed it to you in a dinner.”

She nodded healing herself and running into the bathroom. I sighed looking at the sofa and carpet. She was going to have her hooves full to clean this up, she had lost a lot of blood from one little stab of my claws.

I went up stairs to Lilly’s room after a minute, and chuckled seeing Lilly tied up on her bed, and a gag in her mouth. She made a muffled yell for help and I laughed a little making her get mad crying.

“Hey Seffron, how are you?”

“Good, now you teach her well, you hear me?” She nodded smiling. I chuckled a little bit going to my bedroom and laying down.

“Seffron!” Pinkie appeared landing on me.

“Pinkie.” I growled lightly.

“Twilight wanted me to give you this list, and Dash wanted me to give you this letter about something. I’m not sure, but are you planning a party?!”

“No sadly, did you get filled in on what’s happen?”

“Yeah, real shame about the filly’s parents getting eaten. I’m glad you saved her, you’re always so nice. I’m glad you live in this world.” I kissed her. “Oh so yeah, it’s been two nights and almost two days.”

“You haven’t had any blood since Celestia came over.”

“Blood, oh yeah.” She giggled and I grabbed her sides a little making her smile. “Of course I still owe you for a lot of blood, then again who could think about blood at a time like this?!”

“Then you aren’t thirsty?”

“Oh I’m very thirsty, I was going to meet you at the train, but Fluttershy told me to wait till you got home.” Scales on my neck moved and she bit down smiling. She stopped after having her fill. She licked her lips and smiled. “How do you want payment?” She nuzzled my neck a little bit licking a bit of blood cleaning it.

“I’m tired right now, I didn’t sleep while I was away.”

“Oh come on.”

“Pinkie.”

“Alright, I do have a few parties to do, but once I come back I'll be giving you your payment.”

“Pinkie, you do realize that I never actually cared if you had sex with me, really find a stallion or a dozen, going by your appetite.”

“Why would I do that silly when I have you? Also I know things.” I paused. “I know more than you want me to, so if you don’t accept it from now on I'll tell every pony everything you don’t want out.” I stared at her a bit shocked. “You got me?” She said with a sexy voice grinning.

“Like what?”

“I suppose Trixie knows and it wouldn’t hurt to say, you’re the king of your world.” I stared at her. Talk about bad, not just bad, really bad. The kind of bad that you realize you’re screwed. “Of course I have no way to prove it, but you get the idea.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Me either.” She licked my cheek. “But the future me said that you would be scared if I said that. So there it is.” She smiled making me nervous. She knew what it meant fully, and she could use it against me. I couldn’t actually touch her, she could teleport and I wouldn’t be able to stop her in time. Killing her wasn’t a choice either, she was simply impossible.

“Then you know I can’t let you leave.”

“I know.” She nuzzled into my neck kissing, and I sighed.

“But I’m tired.” I whined a little bit.

“I know, you won’t have to do anything.”

“Fine.” I flipped her over and I went for five minutes with her, making her become satisfied enough, at least for now.

“Thank you my blue dragon.” I snapped my claws cleaning up. She disappeared making me lay down, feeling more mentally tired than I had for a long time. I fell asleep and woke up to the day light. I looked at Trixie next to me crying lightly.

Dodge, Plans, Spying

“Seffron,” Trixie said looking at me on the bed next to me. “Are you still mad at me?” I kissed her and scratched her side making her smile.

“Did you learn?” She nodded. “Then I’m not mad. How did Lilly do?”

“She came down for dinner with a leash on.” I laughed a little bit. “It really gave her a one over, I think it might be too dominate. She had a lot of cuts and bruises.”

“She didn’t have anything broken?”

“No.”

“Then it’s fine.” I got up stretching. “I wouldn’t give anything a filly something it couldn’t handle, from what I’ve seen she’s more than able to handle it. I'll look into it though to make sure it isn’t anything too much though.”

“Alright.” I went into the hallway and went down to Lilly’s room. I opened the door and looked at them on the bed asleep. Dodge was in Lilly’s forelegs, Lilly did have a few cuts and bite mark, including a collar.

“Dodge.” I whispered and it opened its eyes. It molded out from Lilly’s forelegs, and then jumped off the bed running over to me. It walked into the hallway and I closed the door. “What percentage are you at on your main objective?”

“Negative ten percent.”

“That bad?”

“Yes.” I sighed sliding to the floor.

“Show me.” A screen came out of its back showing me closing the door.

“Crap.” Lilly said looking at Dodge as Dodge pounced Lilly. They tussled a bunch, Lilly had no edge at all, and Dodge pushed Lilly off the bed. “Wait, wait.” Dodge landed on Lilly’s back knocking her breath out of her. “That hurt.” She whined.

“I know.” Dodge said and Lilly gulped. Lilly tried to get out from under her but only to try in vain. She stopped after a while and Dodge flipped her over so Lilly was on her back.

“What are you gonna do ta me?”

“Play with cha, but you’re not putting up much of a fight. I don’t like when my playmates become pushovers.” Lilly bucked but missed Dodge as she jumped back.

“Leave me alone.” She got up running toward the door and Dodge jumped kicking her, and making her go face first into the door, sliding down. Dodge walked over to her and Lilly was crying. “Please stop hitting’ me.”

“You think you can stop me?”

“No.” She said as she shook her head at the same time.

“You wanna become my pet?!” Dodge asked lifting a hoof and Lilly flinched.

“Please, stop hitting’ me.”

“Not till you say ya.”

“Ya.” Dodge pulled out a collar from her body.

“Put this on yourself.” Lilly looked at it.

“I don’t wanna.”

“Ya wanna get hit?!” Dodge asked holding up her hoof. Lilly quickly put it on making me frown. “Good, now then.”

“Turn it off.” I said sighing, and the screen went away. “I can’t believe she gave up that easily.”

“Me to, all indications show that she could have easily taken control. She should be faster and stronger than me. In fact she should have a lower resistance level to pain. Instead she just gave up, it baffles me.”

“Maybe I need to talk to her, did you include past abuse?”

“Yes, I even turned it to the highest setting, all things show she wants to be controlled and made into a pet status. I even had to demand she hold me, she showed no back bone whatsoever.”

“Come inside with me.” I walked inside Lilly’s room waking her up. She looked at me scared and then backed into the wall when Dodge jumped onto the bed with her. I sat down next to her bed. “Lilly why aren’t you fighting back?”

“She kept hitting’ me and wouldn’t stop none, not even a bit.”

“I saw the entire thing, all you did was beg. You need to command her, she’s a doll, you have to order her, and you can’t show fear.”

“But I told her, she didn’t listen to me.”

“Okay order her, let’s see this.” She looked at Dodge.

“She’s gonna hit me.”

“Order her not to.”

“I order you not, ta hit me.”

“Oh I’m not going to hit ya,” Dodge said and Lilly smiled. “I’m going beat ya.” Dodge pulled out a whip smiling making her flinch. “And then I’m gonna whip ya.” She snapped the whip. “Whip ya bloody.”

“Don’t hit me.” She begged cowering.

“See what I mean?” Dodge asked looking at me. “Nothing’.”

“Lilly get up.” I lifted her up on her legs, she was shaking. “Get mad, don’t beg, in fact don’t just get mad, get really get pissed. She’s been hitting you, don’t just lay down and take it, you’re not a victim you’re a leader. I saw when we were on the train, you’re tough. Now stop shaking, you can do this.”

“I order ya not to hurt me.” She said with a trembling lip.

“No.” Dodge said stepping forward.

“More anger,” I said. “She hit you, fight back.” Tears went down her face. I sighed and Dodge sat shaking her head. I picked up Lilly and she cried into my chest. She stopped after a while and I rubbed her back sending a wave of pleasure through her healing her.

“What was that?” She asked looking at me wiping her tears.

“I healed you, oh I know what will help.” I set her down and Dodge got up. “You need an incentive to win this fight. Just not getting hit isn’t enough.” She swallowed. I held up a gold coin. “I'll give you ten of these if you can make her step back.”

“Really?”

“Yep.” She looked at Dodge.

“I order you not ta hurt me.”

“No.”

“I order you not to hit me.” Lilly said with a bit more command in her voice and Dodge narrowed her eyes.

“I’m gonna whip ya hard for that.” Lilly whimpered a little.

“I said stop hitting me!” She shouted with a growl and Dodge stepped back. Lilly’s eyes went wide. I chuckled a little petting Lilly making her bite her lip. I then clapped and she looked at me as I set down ten gold coins.

“See, if you can take control, take command, good things will happen, but you can’t just back down. You know that you’re right, and when you’re right, never give up. Now your faster and stronger than her, you should be able to beat the crap out of her. She has a limit of pain that if she goes past she’ll black out. Less than your limit.”

“But she has a whip.”

“Does she?” She looked at Dodge pausing seeing the whip in the middle of them. “All that looks like to me is like that whip is in the middle of you both and you’re faster than her. I would say you take the chance.”

Lilly ran for it and Dodge jumped for it, Lilly rolled grabbing it and going under Dodge, planting her hooves perfectly and kicking, sending Dodge into the wall. She fell to the bed and got up.

“I-I did it.” She smiled. “I won!”

“See how good that feels.” I pet her and she grinned. “Now this doll isn’t alive, it can’t die, never do this to another, but really give it to her.” Lilly made the whip crackle. Dodge flinched and Lilly whipped Dodge a ton of times till Dodge blacked out and Lilly was breathing hard.

“That was.” She said shaking, she dropped the whip falling back. I pet her some more and she started to cry.

“Why are you crying?”

“I don’t want to hurt Dodge any more. I thought we could be friends.”

“Dodge will be your friend.” She looked at me. “She just has to train you first.”

“But I ain’t ever got a friend before.” I smiled.

“I’m your friend aren’t I?” She looked at me for a moment. “I did save your little life from getting skewed and then from getting eaten. Do you not want me as a friend, I mean I would understand.” I smiled. “I did have a doll beat the crap out of you.”

“I don’t really like you too much.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, you scare me.” I kissed her forehead making her wince in pain. “Don’t do that, that hurts!”

“I’m glad I scare you. I’m not a good dragon, I’m a bad one, and you should be scared of me. I'll lie, cheat, steal, hurt others, and do anything I want so long as I get what I want when I want it. I’m also a sore loser. There’s nothing but evil in my heart and I only want to see the worse of this world.”

“What?” She asked confused.

“Dodge.” Dodge got up and Lilly looked at her. “What’s the percent?”

“One percent complete, ninety nine to go, adjusting settings.” Lilly picked up the whip quickly and Dodge rolled out from a whip jumping and catching it in her mouth. She pulled it out of Lilly’s hoof and absorbed it.

“SIT!” Lilly commanded and Dodge sat down smiling.

“It worked, I can’t believe it worked!” She jumped around happy.

“Now Lilly, I'll give you ten gold per one percent complete.” I set another small stack onto the bed. “This is going to take you a good year to complete. So it’s not going to be easy, but if you do it, you’ll get all the gold you can carry. Also by then I'll probably be able to get you into school.”

“Really?!”

“Yep.”

“Cool, what’s next?” She asked smiling.

“Math.” Dodge said getting up and Lilly raised an eye brow.

“What?”

“Math, what’s two plus three?”

“Ah.” Dodge jumped tackling Lilly.

“Tell me!” Dodge licked Lilly’s face with a very wet tongue.

“Ugh! That’s gross!”

“Tell me the answer.” Lilly kicked her off.

“I think four.”

“It’s five!”

“I only learned one through ten, and I was told that was good, I don’t know no math, you’re crazy!”

“You want the gold?” Dodge asked and Lilly paused.

“Yeah, stop!” She order Dodge mid jump, Lilly dodged Dodge and kicked sending her flying off the bed onto the floor.

“What’s one plus two?” Dodge asked as she jumped back onto the bed.

“Four?” Lilly asked unsure.

“Is four all you know?”

“No.” Dodge tried to tackle Lilly again and she moved just right to buck her in the face sending her rolling back.

“Three!” Dodge got up and her face molded.

“Correct.” Lilly smiled. “What is one plus one?”

“Two.”

“Correct.”

“What is three plus two?”

“Five, you told me five.”

“Correct.”

“She isn’t going to lie to you Lilly.” I said and Lilly looked at me. “She literally could not lie to you about anything. She might not be allowed to tell you certain things yet, but she can tell you anything else you want to know. Anyway I need to go for a while, don’t lose.”

“I won’t.” I chuckled as Lilly attacked first. I walked out of the room and pulled out Twilight’s and Dash’s information looking at it. I paused, Pinkie and Twilight couldn’t name them, they didn’t live in Ponyville, and Dash had lost them to the north of Ponyville in the forest, mountain area. I went down stairs to the front door opening it to Fluttershy about to knock.

“Oh Seffron, I was just coming to get you, can you come with me? I need your input on what you need made.”

“I was actually just coming to see you.”

“Good, but can you leave?”

“Yeah, till about sun set, any longer and the spell will probably wear off.” I shut the door behind me and we flew into the air, then went to her cottage landing. We went inside and several ponies were waiting around a table, chalk boards were up.

“Welcome to my command post.” Fluttershy said smiling.

“Command post?”

“Yeah for building the forge and the factory, I got the best in the business for you to work with.” I looked at them for a few seconds.

“I need at least two thousand floor yardage of work-able space. The forge on the other hoof has to have at least four, including three steel ton crucibles that are able to pour.” They all stared at me for a minute.

“That’s not going to be simple for the foundry.” A stallion said.

“I didn’t say it would be. What I’m making are weapons, and I need a lot of steel to do that. If you can’t handle it, then get out. I would rather do it myself and save the gold than waste my time on you.” A eight of the eleven of them got up and left, leaving three.

“Talk about clearing a room.” One of them said.

“Good you all are hired, I don’t need ill prepared ponies helping me.” I walked over to them and sat down. “Names and what you do.” All three of them were earth ponies.

“We are all from the builders corporation, I’m Skyscraper the CEO,” a blue stallion said to me. “That’s Tel the gray mare, and that’s Forge the red stallion. Our main thing is being able to build any type of building you can draw, we aren’t used to foundries, but we’ll do our best to make it how you desire.”

“That’s good enough for me, I don’t actually need that much help. Just building the outsides and a few special things is all I'll need.”

“Do you have a drawing or anything to help us?”

“Do you have paper?” Tel pulled out a large piece of white paper setting it onto the table in front of me. I pressed my claw to it and lines started to draw themselves. “The factory is the most important part of this, I need to be able to get parts and pieces cooled, and then onto the factory floor in less than a minute.”

“Whoa.” Forge said standing up looking at the drawing.

“I don’t care for the outside, but it shouldn’t stand out too much. These are additions I need on the outside.” I pointed at certain parts. “A loading and unloading dock, finishing area, painting, and so on. More paper.” She put a few sheets down and I touched them making writing appear across it.

“These designs, where did you get these?” Skyscraper asked.

“I made them, I’m not from this world, these building designs need to be made exactly as I say.” He looked over it.

“This will be able to easily be done from how much detail you have here. This would only take a few months at most.”

“I need this done in two weeks.” He stared at me thinking for a few minutes.

“Cooling, and mixing, plus moving, we can have it done in a month at least, and that’s pushing it. Just moving the supplies is going to be most of that. We can’t just fly a hundred tons of material over to make this.”

“That’s fine, but every day late and we’ll be having problems. We aren’t on our time which is why it needs to be rushed. Celestia is personally helping in doing this because things are coming, and we need to be more than simply ready.”

“Okay I'll see if I can shorten that time.”

“Oh, and so you know,” Fluttershy said. “You can get triple fee if you complete this within two weeks.” His eyes went wide. “Double if within the month. Those other’s that walked out just gave you a raise.”

“I will enjoy double, but yet again, doing it in two weeks will be impossible, trains simply can’t move enough fast enough to get it done. We have to move it from one side to the next, and those are the only places that we can get them. While the most important parts are over by the site, the raw parts aren’t.”

“It’s fine,” Fluttershy said. “Don’t worry about it, I just want you to know that it’s there if you are able, not that you have to.”

“Okay, now for the foundry?” Forge took the other papers putting it into a tube.

“This one will be much trickery than the factory,” I said. “But it’s more important, so do this one first, hire whom you need, I need this done first.”

“Alright.” I touched paper and the design appeared showing details. “This is, wow that’s going to be hard. The amount of material is going to be hard to get our hooves on. Do the walls really need to be made of that thick of stone?”

“Yes or they’ll get set on fire, they must be made completely out of reinforced concrete or they won’t be able to withstand the temperature.”

“I'll figure it out, this will take two months. I don’t care what you would offer, this isn’t going to be a simple project. I'll have to hire, and push trains to their limits to do this, and even then we’ll be waiting on mining operations for material.”

“Offer stands for this one as well, but a month for triple and two for double.” Fluttershy said and his eye twitched.

“I'll see what they can do.” He took the plans and put them into another tube. “Alright we got our work cut out, do you have the advance pay?”

“Over there.” Fluttershy said pointing at a chest. They barely managed to put it onto a cart. They walked away and I looked at Fluttershy.

“Is everything alright?” I asked and she looked at me for a moment.

“Yes, fine, just that was more depressing than I thought.”

“That was a lot of gold.”

“Oh not the gold, I don’t care about that. They could have triple that if they need, I’m talking about the other builders walking away. I thought they were the best, I got quite a few ponies telling me they were. I’m going to have to write strong letters to them.”

“Don’t worry about it, I have a feeling they will work this out.”

“So what happen to the Oaka?”

“I haven’t dealt with them yet.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Why? You’re helping out a lot. Anyway I should be going, I need to find their encampment.” I went outside and took off flying away, landing on the edge of the Rambling Rock Ridge and on the border of the Everfree forest. I scanned the area for a few seconds and then walked through a wall into mines.

“Master your back.” A white alicorn pony said to me mentally. It was a blank doll like Dodge was before she got a name. Till they receive a name they are blank dolls, only able to talk telepathically to any living thing, but I could control and give them orders even after the fact through my mind.

While my mining and work force were alicorns, my army was dragons that looked something like me, with a horn and wings like ponies. While not the most wonderful army, they would be able to wipe out almost any army. They can’t die easily and cutting them only makes their numbers double.

“How goes it?” I looked out at a large clay mine going deep underground.

“Great, we are on schedule, we will have a hundred thousand ready in one month three days and five hours.”

“How many are ready right now?”

“Over ninety thousand are in the building process, we only have nine thousand five hundred ready for combat, but only a thousand are armored and armed, they are asleep on standby.”

“How goes the power source?”

“We have ninety nine percent, it will take us a year to burn through it at the current rate which we are going. We have been moving to access another power source, and so far we have gained a considerable amount of power.”

“Good, move nine thousand to the teleportation stones and ready them for battle, I’m not sure if I’m going to go to battle, but I might. Oaka are nearby and I can’t risk them attacking yet, how are the scouts?”

“They found the encampment last night as per your mental orders. It is near the Unicorn range in a large open area. They aren’t moving yet, but they may soon. They are packing up their encampments and are likely moving toward Ponyville.”

“I'll have to intercept them then.”

“The troops are awakened and moving into position.”

“Good, I'll summon them shortly.” I walked through the wall and looked around. I paused feeling Dash’s energy in a cloud above me. I flew up and she didn’t move. I went behind her and she was on her belly looking out.

“I know he landed around here somewhere.” I went next to her.

“Who did?”

“Seffron.” She paused and looked at me eyeing her, she gulped and I turned her over onto her back. “Wait I wasn’t spying on you.” She tried to turn over but I was stronger than her in strength.

“That’s exactly what you were doing!” I pinned her down.

“Wait, wait!” I kissed her and her wings folded back.

“You’re so trapped.” She let out a tired breath.

“What did you do?” I moved off of her and she fell to her side.

“I took away your energy, now if you try to escape you won’t have the energy to fly, and you’ll crash.”

“Why?”

“You were spying on me, now what did you see?”

“You’re sneaky, I followed you but then you landed and disappeared.” I kissed her neck and she gasped as I sent magic through her body making her shiver.

“Right, what did you expect to find?”

“Nothing.” I eyed her. “Fine, I heard a rumor that you were, going off somewhere to, you know, meet with Pinkie. I didn’t see anything though, I swear.”

“Oh, so you wanted to watch, are you sure you didn’t want to join?” She blushed. I rubbed her side making her move her legs together. “Oh I think you wanted some help with something.” I went up to her ear. “Do you crave it? Do you want something real between your legs warming your insides with each thrust?” She drooled a little.

“I’m tired, but I’m not tired, I don’t get this.” I licked her neck making her squeak a little bit.

“I’m guessing I’m not the right one for you.” I moved away and made a ball appear around her.

“Maybe I am.” A deep voice said and I paused seeing a weird pony. He had black hair and gray coat, a red horn, battle armor on him, his eyes serpent red, and glowed with purple energy. He walked to her.

“No wait that’s not what I meant last time, I was talking to Soarin about you, I didn’t want you to.” He kissed her and she relaxed. “This isn’t right, I didn’t want King Sombra here, with me.” She shrunk back a little as he frowned.

“You think I’m not good enough for you.” He said with a growl showing a nice pair of sharp teeth.

“No I didn’t, wait you can’t hurt me.” He licked her neck a little bit and she looked around for a moment.

“Seffron stop this pleaseeee.” She said as he moved his hoof gently along her side making her gasp a little bit.

“Sorry Dash,” I said appearing to her. “That’s a no, you want this for some reason, if you didn’t then this wouldn’t be happening. I don’t know who this pony is, but it would seem that your tastes are a bit darker than I realized.”

“Wait help me, I can’t get up.”

“Dash, if I did that, then you would spy on me again.” I growled a little bit.

“I promise I won't!”

“Fine, I'll stop this once you finish, maybe, also so you know, he has all the powers you remember, so he can hurt you.” I chuckled disappearing to her.

“No wait!” He kissed her and she pulled away breathing a little hard. “Please I’m scared of this pony.”

“Then beat your fear, I’m sure you’ll enjoy it.”

“No I.” She gasped as he went into her. “Damn he’s big.” After a few minutes she took control over him and really worked it enjoying him, every last inch. I looked up at the blue sky as she had her fun. “Oh no you don’t.”

I looked up at them, she pulled him back and he whimpered making me pause. I hadn’t even realized a doll could whimper in fear! It just wasn’t natural for them to be able to do. She bit him turning him over.

“Enjoying yourself?” She looked at me smiling.

“Hey how many times can I finish him?”

“Well as many as you want to I suppose, but that’s a first I’ve ever seen. I have never seen a doll beg for relief before, though.” I looked at sunset, she had been in there for a few hours. “I didn’t realize you could go so many times and not stop.”

“I didn’t realize this puppy was a weakling in bed, I’ve only broken six bones, get over it.” He whimpered and she went up and down smiling.

“Mind if I get a turn?” Dash chuckled.

“Why not, maybe I'll get a real pony to fill me.” She got off and kicked him away from her. I went over to her and felt her. She moved a little bit at my cold claw. “Whoa, that’s cold, don’t be, oh.” She moaned as I finished her in seconds. “How did you?”

“Please, a doll only feels so real, I may have perfected the mental part, but I didn’t for the physical part.” I moved her onto her back and went into her making her yip.

“Ouch.” She grunted. “Too big.” She said pushing herself back. “Get that thing away from me. I thought I was ready, but apparently I’m not that loose.” I chuckled a little. “You’re a freaking beast.”

“Maybe, but you’re not getting away.” I pulled her under me. “If I do recall you were spying on me, and I’m going to get pay back. Pinkie was fine with it her first time, and so was Trixie. I’m sure the ever so strong Dash can, or do you want Pinkie knowing you couldn’t compare to her?” Her eyes went wide. “She wanted to know.” Dash gulped spreading her legs open for me.

“Fine, but, that hurt, please go slow.” I smiled going into her and I grunted a little bit, she was freaking tight! Like trying to fit a ball into a plastic tube almost too small, it just isn’t easy to fit inside. The first time had been easy because I hadn’t gone all the way inside.

“Damn, your right, this just isn’t going to be easy.”

“Can you, I don’t know hurry up?”

“For this one time I'll make an exception to do a size change.” I became smaller fitting her perfectly and sliding in just right. Her insides contracted around me squeezing and lubricating me just perfectly.

“Whoa!” She shouted. “Talk about improvement!”

“I wouldn’t say that, if you ever had a foal, birth would be a nightmare.” She paused.

“Yeah, well I don’t plan to.” She gasped as I thrusted into her more. “You feel a lot better than that doll thing.” I smiled and started going faster. She easily moaned as she finished in a few minutes.

“Longer than last time I suppose.”

“Well I am done h.” She couldn’t finish as I started again making her moan nicely. I stopped after her finishing again licking her neck. She was breathing rather hard, and her heart was beating way too fast for her.

“How’s your heart?”

“What?”

“You’re hearts beating way too fast.”

“Oh, that’s normal, wait isn’t it?”

“Of course not, you’re beating faster than any pony I know, that’s not good, but an easy enough fix.” I tapped her chest and she gasped clamping me and making me finish. “Ah crap, that wasn’t something I wanted to happen.” She looked down.

“Damn it, now I’m going have to take a shower.”

“Well one more time won’t hurt you then.”

“What?” I pulled her up so I went deep into her spilling deeper inside her. “You are such an.” I kissed her.

“Language my dear.”

“Ah screw it.” She took the wheel and really dug into me. I finished a second time in her making sure to get deep. “If I get pregnant, I’m going to kill you.” I smiled pulling her close to me and kissing her.

“If getting ponies pregnant was possible, don’t you think I would have a lot more partners to screw around with?”

“What?”

“I’ve never had a baby dragon before, it would be interesting to see a pony dragon mix, don’t you agree?”

“I suppose.” She pulled out and I snapped my claws cleaning up and changing back to my real size. “I forgot you could do that.” I smiled and she fell next to me. “I won’t spy on you anymore, but why are you out here anyway? I thought the Oaka encampment was to the north, not south.”

“I was meeting with a scout of mine.”

“What scout?”

“You’ll never see my scout, or my scout wouldn’t be a very good scout would it?” I pulled her close to me and she smiled.

“I guess not, hey wait you don’t have any STD’s do you?” I chuckled.

“Really? You think I would have filth on my body? No I don’t, and plus dragons don’t have STD, our body’s burn so hot that literally other than a few things, nothing can live inside us, no infection or virus.”

“That’s good to know.”

“Also all my partners were virgins the first time around, they couldn’t be carrying an STD, and it would matter if they somehow got one.”

“Good, I’d have to kill you.” I chuckled a little.

“I can heal STD’s easily, plus I’m immune to anything in this world and more, I’ve been infected by everything. Actually now you should have a better immune system for at least four months. You won’t get sick, or have any problems with poisons. At least other than the instant problems, no long term though.”

“That’s good to know, but this was a onetime thing though.”

“You could always join Pinkie, she was wondering about you, how you might taste under her tongue.” I licked her side.

“No I’m good, I like watching just fine, though, I can’t say this was bad. You were, well I don’t think there’s a toy good enough for what you just did.”

“I have actually one question.”

“Yeah?”

“You ever seen Pinkie bite me?” She looked at me oddly.

“Once, but that was during sex, why?”

“She likes biting, just fair warning if you ever.”

“Hey! I told you I’m not gay! You were a mistake, we’re not going to do this again for any reason.” I kissed her. “I’m serious, I can’t get into bed with a dragon, that would kind of make me look bad.”

“We’re not in a bed.” She paused. I kissed her neck making her smiled.

“Shut up you, I’m not going to again, that’s it. We’re done.” I looked out as the sun finally set and the moon lit everything up.

“I’m not going to take your word on that.” I got up and she blushed. “Because if I know you, you’re just like Rainbow Drop. You’ll come on your own accord.”

“Hey!” I teleported to another cloud looking at her. She looked around and giggled a little bit. “He’s stupid, ugh I’m going to kill him. Maybe, or, at least the next time I catch him in a cloud that is.” She shook her head and flew off. I chuckled a little bit. She was going to probably ambush me the next time she caught me alone on a cloud. I was going to have to make sure that happen sometime. She was defiantly a pony that would take control.

I flew north and landed at a large encampment site. I went over to a fire pit and felt it, it was still burning warm, which meant that they had only just recently left. I was about half a day walk from Ponyville, they would arrive in the morning at walking speed.

“Master.” One of my dolls said in my mind.

“Yes?”

“The horde is only ten minutes ahead of you, if you fly you’ll be there in less than a minute. The horde will arrive at Ponyville by morning, they are headed directly there, how do you wish to have me handle this?”

“Are they ready?”

“Yes, the last of the army just now has moved onto a teleportation platform.”

“Then I'll be summoning them and attacking. I flew up into the air shoot through the sky landing in front of the group after a minute. The Oaka looked at me surprised. Several of the front ones were in pony skins, but they had entered a large enough clearing that they couldn’t hide from me seeing a lot of them.

Oaka

“That dragon.” A unicorn Oaka said, it looked a lot like Lilly. “I saw him at the train station, earlier.” I chuckled lightly seeing hundreds of the naked Oaka walk out from the woods into the open.

“That feeling.” One of them said and I paused. I had forgotten I had left Lilly alone far too long, my spell wore off around sun set.

“I'll have to do this fast then.” I mumbled.

“What?” An earth pony Oaka asked.

“I’m here to slaughter you all, and all that stuff, so yeah.”

“What?” The unicorn Oaka asked. I pulled out a stone and wrote a symbol, then blew fire onto it engraving it. “What do you mean you’re here to kill us?!”

“As it sounds, you’re wanted for mass murder of ponies. You and your entire colony will be executed under my order.”

“Yeah you want what army?” A pegasus Oaka asked making me grin as hundreds of Oaka moved forward into the light.

“I’m glad you asked.” I growled lightly. I threw the stone and it exploded. Portals opened up and my thousand clay soldiers walked through with numbers on their armor, one through a thousand. I had used numbers to give them names, it allowed them freedom at the same time being able to word like a hive mind, perfect efficiency.

“Oh sh.” One of them stared and my soldier appeared next to it cutting off its head with a clean swing of its sword.

“Attack.” I growled deeply and my soldiers went forward, but the Oaka weren’t pushovers, they were just as well armed and battle worthy.

“ATTACK!” One of them shouted as one of my solders cut off its head. I held out my hands and swords appeared. I ran into the fray easily chopping the heads off. The only thing that I couldn’t do was cut off a limb or two. The Oaka were just like my clay dolls, they would regenerate another soldier ready for combat if they had the energy.

“Use magic fools!” An Oaka shouted as I kicked his body off my sword. I blew fire roasting a few of them, and a sword cut into my shoulder from behind. I pulled out the sword from my shoulder, and threw the Oaka in the air cutting off his head blocking two more swords with my own.

After a while this became a losing battle for me. Each time my soldiers would kill one, two Oaka would cut off another’s arms, and grow two more soldier. My soldiers were being overwhelmed by the countless spawn. Without a real factory and foundry with plenty of material, to make real weapons and armor, I couldn’t call this army my spit.

“Kill the spawners!” I ordered and the few of my free soldiers rushed them cutting off their heads, but the spawners weren’t simply a few of them. All of them around the spawners cut off one arm and moved to attack. Swords of the dead became weapons of the newly spawn.

“Die!” An Oaka shouted, I dodged a sword’s blade just barely as a Oaka aimed for my neck. There was no coming back from a cut off head, at least not for a few hours, and by then who knows what they would do to my body.

“Kill the clay’s commander!” One of them shouted and I jumped back as a dozen swarmed me. I swung my blade slicing their heads clean off. I then jumped flying into the air breathing hard.

My army wasn’t working as I had hoped, with my army we had killed nearly fifteen thousand Oaka, but there were still five thousand left now. While impressive, they were somehow feeding on a very powerful magic source that I couldn’t see. Spawning anything, rather clay or not, need magic power, and unlike unicorns, Oaka can’t just make it that fast.

“Whoa!” I turned looking at Dash appear next to me.

“What are you doing here?!” I asked panicked, I hadn’t expected anyone to find out about my clay soldiers.

“Ah, I heard a loud amount of noise and rushed over.” I paused. It was almost sun rise, I had been fighting for hours, and I hadn’t noticed. “What are those things?”

“My soldiers.”

“What?!”

“Shut up, don’t tell anyone, I'll explain later, don’t go anywhere.”

“Wait I can.”

“NO! Unless we cut off the heads, the Oaka will regenerate from the blast, you’ll only kill or damage my soldiers. I need you to go look for a power source, they are feeding on some kind of magic source, and I can’t finish them unless I find it.”

“On it.” She flew off and I healed jumping down crushing an Oaka flat. I started chopping again and they swarmed me time and time again. “Seffron.” Dash landed next to me slicing with armored wings cutting off heads easily.

“What?!”

“I found it, I think!”

“Good enough.” I grabbed her and jumped flying into the air.

“Where are they all coming from.” She asked looking around.

“Look.” I pointed at spawners. “They can make new ones by cutting off limbs, but the spawn only live for a short while, you can see a large group back there. They don’t want to join the battle. Now where did you find it?”

We flew a ways back and she pointed at a large glowing stone being carried by several of them. I grinned, talk about power! That could give me more power raw than Celestia, and I wouldn’t have to eat it.

“Is that it?”

“Yep.”

“What do we do?”

“You will fly back and make sure none of them get to Ponyville, I’ve spent far too long fighting, I probably let a lot of them through.”

“Why didn’t you find this earlier then?”

“I, kind of got sucked into the battle, I didn’t realize till it was too late, and not a word of this too any pony, is that clear?” She nodded shooting off. I landed and the Oaka looked at me with surprise. I grinned, it had been shielded from my eyes. I couldn’t see super powerful objects till I released my full power, a gift from the lich sadly.

“Kill h.” The front one couldn’t even finish two words as I cut off all their heads, and cutting off the Oaka’s power source. They would be cutting off arms to find that they wouldn’t grow back or spawn new soldiers for a few weeks. I went over to it and felt it.

Thousands of Oaka turned noticing the power gone and rushed for it. I grinned as all of their heads were cut off in seconds killing the entire real group in seconds. Their spawn fell to the ground dead losing the link of their hosts.

My soldiers walked over to me in shattered armor and chipped weapons. I looked around counting them. Only about a hundred had survived this battle. Enough magic can destroy them, but it wasn’t simply burn them away, they had to be destroyed completely in less than five seconds, or it wouldn’t kill them.

“Master, congratulations on this victory.” A doll said. I snapped my claws making all of them heal, and bringing back all the clay soldiers with their armor and weapons intact. While they were destroyed there was always a way to bring them back if there was just one ounce left intact. “Thank you master.”

“Take all the weapons and armors from the dead, burn the bodies and any items they might have had. Make sure to get every piece of metal, strip their bodies if you must.” It nodded and they fanned out.

I picked up the stone. It glowed rainbow light, and I flew it back to the mines placing it next to its younger sister. The one I had was about the size of a bowling ball, this one was the size of a good size pine tree.

It would last me decades if I made a feeding link to it, if not longer, but I didn’t have the time to do that. Of course though if I had to fight the lich fully regenerated, it would only last a few minutes.

I flew back to Ponyville and paused seeing it under siege by tens of thousands of Oaka making me frown. A line of pony royal guards were holding it back, but there were just a few dozen of them, not enough to hold every last one back. I held out my hand and white balls appeared. I shot them like bullets wiping out the army by the dozens.

Each shot took out at least thirty of them leaving large holes in the ground. I fired just right, cutting a trench making it harder for the Oaka to get up to the guards. It gave them enough time to catch their breath between each kill. I laughed with excitement as I could feel the power course through my body, just one touch gave me plenty.

“DIE!” I shouted swiping my claw and sending razor sharp nets down on them cutting them to bits! Without the power source it would take hours for the parts to grow into more soldiers! They were going to die.

I swiped again and again till the army was a bunch of moans of pain and suffering, the guards cleared out the final bunch walking out and cutting the heads off of any still living Oaka around them

“DASH!” I heard Trixie scream, I turned, I didn’t know how I had heard Trixie’s voice over a mile away, but I didn’t second guess it. I teleported to my house appearing in front of a bloody Dash as a sword was raised to cut her down. An Oaka’s sword ripped through my side cleaving off my left arm, side and leg completely. I swiped with my sword barely sending out a magic blast evaporating the last bit of the Oaka, probably the females.

“Seffron!” Dash shouted as I fell to the ground.

“Ugh!” I shouted as pain coursed through me, this was a wound which would have normally been fatal, so it was painful. I looked at Dash covering Lilly, then at Trixie covered in her own blood and Oaka’s blood. In fact we all were covered in blood heavily.

“Seffron!” Trixie shouted running over to me.

“Don’t.” I fell back and my body grew new limbs, sucking in my organs that had spilled out and closing my side. I sat up after a few minutes. My armor was still repairing from the battle with Celestia, as well as my real sword, so I didn’t have anything I needed.

“Thank goodness.” Trixie said and I stood up.

“Are you okay Dash?” I asked and she smiled showing a sword in her back. I pulled it out making her scream. I snapped my claws making her heal. “Shut up it was only a flesh wound, I had my whole left side cut off.”

“It hurt you meanie!”

“Lilly you alright?” She nodded. I looked around, Dodge was gone. “Where’s Dodge Trixie?” I looked around pausing. “Trixie?” I scanned around for a few seconds. “Where’d you go?” I went around the sofa and stepped back. “NO!” I shouted going over to her, I pushed all the magic I had into her bring her back to life. She gasped and cough a little.

“What happen?” She asked looking at me in slight pain.

“You’re an idiot, I’m going to punish you later for this.” She looked at me as my body started to rot away. My left arm fell off rotting away in seconds.

“NO!” She got up healing me and I chuckled.

“I’m not going to die! God you’re an idiot! I thought I taught you better than that.” She bit her lip. “Well go get me my emergency gems!” She rushed away and I fell down onto the floor as the rotting started to slow. She came back a few minutes later giving me a few, I ate them quickly and the rotting stopped, I let out a breath of relief.

“I’m sorry.”

“Shut up, Dash you hurt anywhere else?”

“A few places.”

“Trixie.” I grumbled, and she went over healing Dash and Lilly before coming over to me. “No, go help the town make sure the Oaka aren’t coming back. You will get too tired if you heal me, and I won’t have the energy.”

“Right.” She ran out of the hole where the front door once was.

“Are you alright?” Dash asked coming over to me.

“Yeah, just a bit overused. I over used my power, next to the Egg Con, and these things, I used way too much. Also I brought Trixie back, that took almost everything I had to do, the Lich is crazy strong, then again he does get the tree of life.”

“Tree of life?” Lilly asked.

“A magic artifact more powerful and unlike any other, if.” I laughed. “I’m so stupid, I swear, even if I died, I could just use the tree to come back. Even in this world I’m connected to it. I should have just let myself rot away. That’s stupid!” I growled laughing.

“So you can’t die?” Dash asked.

“No I can, but I just can come back to life a certain amount of times. However the Lich can use it as many times as he wants to. He can also do it for his army, I could have done that for Trixie. I did not think that through.”

“So you can bring any pony back?”

“Yeah, an unlimited amount of times to. You see I require an entire fruit of life because I can use Lich magic freely, but for any other pony, it doesn’t even scratch the surface. I just panicked because it’s been a long time since I’ve had to, though in my world I destroyed the tree of life so the Lich couldn’t come back.”

“Oh, wait what about the Lich here?”

“We have years before that happens. The tree has to ripen, and when that happens he’ll come back. I'll just make it so I'll kill him in his sleep, that way he won’t be able to come back again. Dying in your sleep is pretty much forever, well not for me.”

“Why not for you?”

“Because his sleep is different than mine. He’s is a regeneration sleep, mines just normal sleep.”

“So why don’t you kill him now?”

“His tome is impossible to get inside of till a certain time. Anyway, can you put me on the sofa.” Dash helped putting me onto the sofa. “Did any pony die?” Dash paused for a few seconds looking at me.

“Not that I can tell, the main force was being handled by the guard. I went straight here after that, they had already blasted through here. Trixie was being overrun at the time, but I pretty well wiped them out. One bit me when I got in the way of Lilly and then, well one stabbed me and, yeah. You appeared after that.”

“Well lucky us then.”

“So you going to tell me what those.”

“Don’t,” I said quickly. “Lilly go to your room and lock the door please.”

“But I can’t find Dodge.” Lilly whined.

“She’ll join you in a minute.”

“Okay.” Dash set her down and she ran upstairs.

“So?”

“It’s call a clay army, I started building it a while ago. It was to stop things like this, but I didn’t expect the Oaka to attack so soon. I’m keeping it secret because it’s dangerous. If any pony knew about it, things would get bad.”

“What do you mean bad, by the looks of it, they were doing pretty well.”

“They are nearly indestructible, so they are perfect soldiers, but they have a near unlimited number of uses. Rather it be a maid, or a partner, trainer anything you can think of, they can be. They are programmed and off they go, ready for anything. Doesn’t matter if they lose an arm, it grows back.”

“I can see that a lot of pony would want one.”

“Yeah, but I want to keep them all to myself, create as large of an army as possible, so I can stop things like this from happening.”

“Yeah I saw that, we would have been easily overrun if it wasn’t for them.”

“Yeah, and that was only a thousand of them, it’s going to take me a while, but I'll be able to make an army of millions. I'll be able to replace the army we won’t be able to get from ponies. Though to do that I need no pony to know about it.”

“I won’t tell any pony, but you should tell Celestia about it.”

“No, especially not her.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well there’s a point to where they are just mindless drones, wining battles will require more than simple brute force, they can be destroyed, they aren’t invincible, and they have major flaws. I need living, breathing soldiers or we’re going to have some really dark days. She’ll want to only use them.”

“Fine, I won’t tell any pony.” All together I got lucky today, if Dash hadn’t come to Ponyville, they would have been wiped out, probably all of Equestria. “So, um, are you going to be alright? You look a little gross.”

I looked at my side, it was really quite disgusting, it was as if my side was shredded, and worms were digging in with other insets. My healing had finally caught up to the rotting, but that didn’t mean that part of me was any less a corpse in the ground, rotting away.

“Could you fly me somewhere?”

“Sure.” She put me onto her back, she was already covered in filth, so she really didn’t mind at this point.

“Same place you were trying to spy on me from.”

“Wait that was the scout you were talking about?”

“Yes.” She took off flying. We looked down at Ponyville, it was for the most part untouched, just the area to the north was covered in Oaka parts. Wagons were being rolled around picking everything up. She flew me to the spot I had snuck up on her.

“There.” I pointed and she landed.

“Where?”

“That wall, walk through it.”

“What, you can’t, oh, magic forgot sorry.” She walked through it and she paused.

“Oh master,” the doll said. “You’re alive, good, when I lost the mental link I feared the worst, I’m am glad you’re alright.”

“Did that thing just talk into my brain? That felt weird.”

“Doesn’t have a name yet, once it gets a name it’ll change to look normal. Now lead us to the power, I need to heal.”

“Right this way.” Dash followed it and we stopped at the power source.

“So you’re keeping this as well?”

“The army needs power, or else they are just clay. This stone could probably power all of Equestria for a generation.” I touched the stone and I healed instantly. “There we go.” I got off cracking my body feeling the power. “I need to hook up to this thing.”

“So basically you don’t want any pony to know about this thing as well?”

“Trixie knows, and so does Pinkie.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, Trixie’s from my old world and Pinkie was told by her future self so. Yeah they both know, just don’t talk to them about it in public, only at my house.” I snapped my claws cleaning us up. I pulled out a red gem and started to crave into it.

“What’s that?”

“A connection gem, it’ll basically allow me to access it from far away, I didn’t really have time to do this the first time around. So when I brought Trixie back it nearly killed me, which isn’t a problem.”

“So I’m guessing bringing a pony back normally is really hard?”

“It would take Celestia all her power for about a minute to bring a pony back completely from the dead.”

“Whoa.”

“It takes a ton of power, but with this I could bring back any number of pony, of course from now on I’m going to just use the tree of life. That’ll slow down the Lich from coming back since I'll be leaking power from the tree.”

“Cool.”

“It’s very cool.” I cut my arm pouring blood onto it and the gem turned pure black. I pushed it into it slowly molding it onto the power source and it melted into it and disappeared after about twenty minutes. “Much better, now then, let’s go help clean up, but first.” I pulled her up pinning her to the wall, she stood on her hind legs staring at me shocked.

“What are you doing?!” She asked panicked a little.

“Stop fighting.” She stopped. “I need you to understand, this isn’t a game, please, do not tell any pony about this. I need your loyalty on this, you cannot betray me. I want you to promise me that you won't.”

“You can trust me.”

“Promise.” She sighed.

“I promise, you have my loyalty, now can you let me.” I kissed her pulling her close to me.

“Thank you.” I set her back on all four. “Now let’s go back.” She blushed a little and we flew back landing on the battlefield with the Celestia and the others looking out at the thousands of corpses.

“Hey.” Dash said, and they all looked at us.

“There you are!” Twilight said.

“Where were you?” Celestia asked with a grave tone. “We had an army on our door step and you disappear till the last moment.”

“Hey he was dealing with the main force!” Dash shot back and they all stopped. “Yeah you heard me, the main force was more than five times this.”

“Really?!” Applejack asked coming over to us.

“Yes,” I said. “I intercepted the group at sun set, I was fighting that entire time, I only made it back after that.”

“By yourself?” Celestia asked and I frowned.

“No, Dash helped me find their power source, I stopped them from being able to regenerate almost instantly. Which is why there were so many of them. They could make nearly never ending amount of copies.”

“What happen to the power source?” She asked narrowing her eyes.

“I ate it.” She frowned. “I needed to heal, my battle wasn’t any easier than yours.”

“It’s alright.” Pinkie said appearing next to me, I stared at her for a few seconds. Her eyes were completely clear, it gave her a rather scary look.

“Excuse me, I think Pinkie and I need to talk.” They all stared at her. I grabbed her teleporting home and she landed on the bed.

“What was that for?! And can we do it again?” She giggled a little bit. I picked up a mirror and showed it to her. Her eyes went wide creeping me out a little bit. “No, did they all see this?!”

“Yes.” I pulled her close and had her bite me. “Now drink.” She started to drink and pulled off once, I pulled her back forcing her to drink more.

“Stop!” She pushed back coughing.

“You need to drink more!” She pushed off and her eyes still had a crystal look to them, they weren’t normal yet. “You need to drink till your eyes turn back to normal. Now keep drinking till you can’t drink any more, then drink more.”

“No.” I pinned her down.

“You don’t have a choice!” Her lowr lip trembled a little. “Now you will drink or I'll force you to painfully.”

“Why are you acting like this?”

“Pinkie, you will drink or do you want Fluttershy to know you’ve been killing her sweet little animals, I’m sure she wouldn’t be happy to hear that.” She gulped, then bit into my neck softly and started to drink. Tears went down her face and she stopped after a while licking her lips a little. Her eyes were back to normal, and she was on the edge of tears.

“Please don’t tell Fluttershy.” I moved to the side and got up.

“Pinkie think for a minute. What did you do today that made your eyes look like that, like a monster’s?” She paused.

“I was fighting, there was a lot of blood, but I didn’t drink it.” I sighed. “I guess I was thirstier than I realized.” She looked down. “Are you mad at me?”

“Pinkie if I was mad at you, would you really think I would grab you and force you to drink? From now on you’ll drink when I say, if you miss a single appointment I'll find you, is that clear?” She nodded. “Now you can leave if you like, and if any of them ask you, tell them that I gave you magic power, that’s why you can teleport and stuff, but it will turn your eyes clear after a while.”

“Okay.”

I got up and walked into the hallway, I snapped my claws cleaning up the house and repairing it. I looked at Dodge as she walked over to my legs regenerating. I smiled a little, then went to Lilly’s room and opened the door. Trixie and Lilly were on the bed. They looked at me, they were clean and didn’t have any wounds.

“Seffron.” Lilly said and I moved to the side letting Dodge in and she jumped onto the bed. “Dodge!” Lilly jumped away from Trixie and Dodge and Lilly started to play around. I motioned for Trixie to come and she came out into the hallway with me. I grabbed her hugging her.

“Hi.”

“I can’t believe how stupid you are.” She smiled a little. “Don’t you ever do that again, you’re my pet, you don’t ever give your life up for anything. Is that clear?” She nodded. “Now then, how many died?” I picked her up and we went down stairs sitting on the sofa.

“No pony died, a few guards were hurt but I healed them easily. I was on the front lines till they started coming for the house, so no pony died.”

“And where was Celestia?”

“She didn’t make it to any of the battle. Nor did Luna, but they were in Canterlot so it’s a few hours flight no matter what.”

“What about Twilight and the others?”

“Twilight, Applejack and Pinkie joined the battle quickly and they ripped through the enemy lines like they were nothing. I did the same, but I at least I’m trained, they were sloppy and wasted a lot of their power. Dash only made it back near the end. She saved Lilly and me from being overrun.”

“Then sending her back was a wise choice, I need to get my clay army up and running, or we’re going to all die. I only had a thousand.”

“That’s amazing!”

“Not really.”

“I know you’re not one to sit back and control, you were in the fray weren’t you?”

“Yeah I was, I was in the worse of it, I killed more than all of the clay soldiers, but they helped me greatly. I couldn’t have done it alone, I didn’t have the power to beat them on my own, and now I do.”

“Really?”

“Their power source, it was beautiful, I have it, and now I have all the power I need, at least I hope. Anyway I'll be able to grow the army nicely, it’ll be a great help to me. How are you feeling by the way?” I kissed her neck.

“Great, I’m sorry I was an idiot.”

“It’s fine, I just can’t stand to be alone in this world, I'll go mad without someone to torture.” I hugged her tighter. “Also Dash now knows, I just hope she doesn’t tell any pony about this.”

“She won’t, she’s very loyal, she won’t do that.”

“Good.”.

“So is it over? I mean do we have to hide Lilly?”

“Yes, for a while longer, we just have to be careful, I have to make sure not a single one of the females survived. I'll have to watch her closely now, more than ever. I won’t be able to leave her alone for any amount of time. They know she’s here, so it won’t be easy.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault.” I kissed her. “I should however start cleaning all this up. I think I’ve made Celestia my enemy. I need to gain her trust, and that won’t be easy or simple. Do you have any ideas?”

“Talk to her.”

“Fine.” I set Trixie down and teleported.

“Thank you Twilight Spar.” Celestia said stopping as I appeared behind her. She turned around quickly and frowned.

“You and I need to talk, in privet.” I grumbled and she looked at her guards, then at Luna and Twilight before looking at me. “Right now.”

“It would seem I’m needed to have a long overdue talk. I will be back shortly, you all know what to do.” We started walking going for a ways. “I hardly see what’s so important that you need to speak with me alone.”

“You and I are on the wrong side of each other.” I turned to her, we were far enough away that no pony could hear us. “Ever since I got here I’ve been on your bad side, I’ve hurt you, pissed you off and attacked you. Then when you actually beat me, your victory was taken away from you by Pinkie. We need to work out some kind of trust, or we’re only going to end up fighting again, and next time one of us are going to die if we don’t work this out.”

“My problem is not with the battle, it was actually fun, I enjoyed it, it let me see just who you really were. As for trust you have yet to earn that. All I feel from you are lies and darkness, I can’t trust you.”

“I’ve helped you, saved countless ponies. Would you rather I just walk away? Go to another land and leave you to die with your ponies?” Her eyes went wide. “If you don’t start trusting me, then I’m going to do that. I can wait out the storm, you live here, you have ponies you care about here. You can’t escape the coming storm, I can.”

“Now I never said I wanted you to leave.”

“Well then stop acting like you do. Tell me right here and now, do you want me to stay, and if you say yes. You know very well what must come with that answer.” She stared at me for a minute and then looked down.

“Very well, you have won, I want.”

“Stop,” I said interrupting her. “This isn’t a game, there’s no winning in war, you live or you die, you don’t win. There’s no victory to be had in killing. I just wiped out an entire race of creature because I didn’t want them to take over. You need to say more than I win, or I’m not going to be here to be killed off.” She sighed.

“Very well, I want you here, I need you here.” I frowned at her voice, she was lying to me, her body gave every motion of lying. “I cannot protect my ponies alone, Luna and I cannot be in several battles at once, and we cannot just appear on a whim. We couldn’t even make it in time for this battle. It took us hours, had we not stationed a guard here, Ponyville would have been wiped out. Are you happy now?”

“Do you want me to leave?” I said grimly.

“No.”

“Then stop acting like it, I want a true yes, I don’t care about anything else, till you can say yes to me, I won’t help you. All I’m hearing is a, yes, I want you to be my slave. Not a, I want you to stay and help me save my pony.”

“I want you to stay.” Half truth now. I sighed, it was probably going to be as good as I was going to get.

“You just hate me too much to give me a real yes, but I'll take it, I’m not going to get a better answer than that.” She smiled. “But even if you don’t really want me to stay, you will give me your trust. I’ve earned that, I’ve killed and bled for you and your ponies. I won’t keep doing that without you trusting me, and that means not having Dash spy on me.”

“She told you?”

“I didn’t have to ask, it was clear who she was doing it for, and I am hiding things from you, but that’s my choice. Everything I do is for the good of your ponies, do not think I’m doing this because it’s fun. Realize I’m not a hero either, I’m just a dragon.”

“I’m sorry.” I smiled.

“Now that was want I wanted to hear. Now let’s get back, there’s a lot of work ahead of us.”

Gem Gernade

I sighed looking at the ceiling of my living room. After clean up, which lasted for days, I was finally able to rest, Celestia relaxed more around me, which in turn, finally made everyone relax around me fully, just was what I wanted.

“That’s not fair!” Lilly shouted, I looked at her and Dodge. Four Dodges were holding her down and the main Dodge was smiling. Lilly had been learning a lot faster than I thought, especially in fighting. It now took at least four to hold her down.

“Hey you’re the one that didn’t set rules.”

“No Splitn’!”

“Too late, I won.” Lilly sighed.

“Hey you two, how’s it going?” I asked and they looked at me. All the Dodges went into the original one.

“Great.” Lilly said getting up.

“I’ve gotten to two percent!”

“In a week, wow, that’s big.”

“Yes it is, I’ve worked hard to get’ there!” I smiled as she came over to me.

I pet her and pulled her close to me. I was acting far too much like a father would. If it wasn’t for the fact I enjoyed it, I would’ve just had Trixie shouldered everything, which she had also started to enjoy having them around the house. She used them like mini work horses for things she needed. They made a game out of everything.

“What’s two plus nine?” I asked with a smile.

“Eleven.”

“One times two?” She paused.

“Um.” She looked around for a moment. “Two?”

“Correct.” She smiled as I pet her. “You are getting so smart.” She nuzzled me a little and I pulled her closer to me petting her.

“Enjoying Lilly?” Trixie asked walking down stairs yawning and then smiling.

“She’s getting really smart. I doubt you’ll find another four year old which is as smart as her.” Trixie came over and sat down next to me, she pulled Lilly from me to her and licked the back of her neck.

“You get so messy, I swear.” Lilly whined a little. Trixie had almost started acting like Lilly was her own filly. I didn’t question it, and Lilly didn’t complain. I pulled Dodge over and pet her a little making her smile. Dodge wasn’t living, she couldn’t feel love, but treating her like she was real made Lilly feel less alone than she was.

“So what are you going to do today?” Trixie asked and I looked at her.

“Nothing planned, we finished yesterday with the bodies, we’re lucky they didn’t fully rot, would’ve been messy. As for everything else, it’s moving just fine, the factory and foundry have been started, it’ll take a while longer for that.”

“Next monster attack?”

“Around a week, that one’s not too big. It’s just the fire bunnies, it’s more of a pest control than an actual attack, or well more I hope so. For all I know, they now have a leader bunny and are charging Filly Delphia by now.”

“Seffron!” Applejack yelled.

“I did not just jinx that! I did not just jinx that!” I shouted into the air. I got up and went to the door opening it. “Do not say fire bunnies are attacking.” She paused.

“Wah?”

“Never mind, what?”

“Oh I just got some free time, I figured you could help with training, and whatnot.” I turned around.

“Sure, let me grab Lilly.”

“Lilly? Oh right, that one filly.” I went over to Lilly and picked her up, putting her onto my shoulder strapping her down.

I had left her with Trixie while I did clean up, but for anything else I had her on my shoulder. I didn’t want to risk her being alone, and while Trixie was very powerful, she always left Lilly alone, even if only for a minute at one point or another. I picked up Dodge and put her on my other shoulder. I went over to Applejack and she stared at Dodge for a few seconds.

“Ready?” I asked.

“I, um, I didn’t know ya had two fillies.” I paused, I hadn’t told any of them about Dodge, in fact I never brought Dodge out of the house, this was the first time she was going to be going outside for more than a few seconds.

“Oh this is Dodge, anyway, let’s go.” She swallowed a little bit clearing her throat.

“Sure.” I followed her and she kept looking at Dodge nervously. “So, Dodge wasn’t it?” I looked at Applejack for a few seconds.

“Yep.” Applejack stopped hearing her voice. She quickly moved up keeping pace with me again. “Whatcha want?”

“Oh, I’m just wondering, where ya from?”

“Ponyville.”

“I thought Lilly came from Dodge.”

“She did, but I was made in Ponyville.”

“Applejack is everything alright?” I asked and she looked at me.

“Yep, I’m, no I’m not fine, I’m sorry.” She stopped making me stop. “That pony just looks way too much like me, and sounds too much like me, and it’s bothering me. I don’t know why, but I just.”

“What?”

“Where did you get her? She’s too much like me to not be related, where did she come from, who’s her parents?”

“It’s kind of hard to explain, she’s more like a magic doll.”

“Say what now?” We kept walking.

“She’s not living, she’s a doll.” I popped off her head and Dodge giggled, I put it back on making Applejack’s eyes go big. “See, I can’t let Lilly play with others so I made her a friend to play with. Dodge teaches and trains her, saves me the trouble, and is very life like so Lilly doesn’t feel alone.”

“Really? Why did ya make it look and sound like me?”

“I didn’t, you see Lilly named it Dodge and it took traits related to the name, plus traits from Lilly, like her accent, and general needs. The perfect doll for her, it looks and sounds perfectly for her.”

“That’s really creepy, sorry, but it is.”

“I can have her go home.”

“Na, don’t worry about it, Apple Bloom will have a field day, two new fillies just her age, and both of them having blank flanks. Her little club will go nuts.”

“Dodge what’s your rating?”

“Twenty two.” Dodge said.

“I suppose if we move that to forty we can have you protect her just fine.”

“What rating’?” Applejack asked.

“Combat rating, she can also fight and defend. The higher it is the better she is, but I don’t want to go too high, too high and she puts defense overall else, won’t be much of a talker like that.” We jogged and got to her farm. “Actually could I meet Apple Bloom and her group, I want to check a few things.”

“Sure.” We walked into the apple fields going to a tree house, we went up to the door.

“Then we’re gonna.” Applejack knocked. “Quick hide it!” She opened the door walking inside looking at three fillies. “Hey sis.”

“Don’t be doing anything troubling now.”

“We won’t.”

“Okay now introduce yourself.”

“I’m Apple Bloom!” A yellow filly with red hair said.

“I’m Scootaloo.” A orange filly with red-ish purple hair said.

“I’m Sweetie Belle.” A white filly with two tone purple hair said. All three didn’t have cutie marks and were rather odd in appearance. They seemed stressed and unnerved for some reason I didn’t know. I set Dodge and Lilly down.

“This is Dodge and Lilly.” I said sitting down.

“Hey!” They all said excited.

“Wait!” I said pushing them back. “I need to explain a few things, first of all Dodge isn’t a real filly, she’s a doll, so you can do whatever you want with her, but she is not to leave Lilly’s side for any reason. Anywhere Lilly goes she goes.” They all nodded. “Now as for Lilly.” I pet her a little. “They are normal, don’t go hurting them.”

“We won’t.” The three said.

“And that’s all I have to say really, Dodge you know how to act, keep all of them safe alright.” She nodded.

“I will be watching you all.” She said appearing behind them and making them jump, startled. “You won’t escape me.” She grinned.

“Oh no you don’t, you ain’t gonna get them!” Lilly said jumping over them all and tackling Dodge to the ground. “Sorry bout’ that, she likes sneaking’ up on pony which aren’t expecting it.”

“Not like you can stop me.” Dodge rolled and split into six. They all stared and I chuckled. “I’m gonna get ya all.”

“We better leave before we get pulled in.” I said to Applejack.

“But, but she just.” I chuckled pulling her out of the tree house, giggles soon filled the air from all of them. We started walking again. “That’s some doll.”

“Yeah, I had six of them when I was a baby, but mine weren’t so nice, I learned how to fight or die.”

“Ya sure that’s alright?”

“Oh yeah, it can heal them, and it won’t let them get hurt. It’s made for fillies, teaches them and stuff. Anyway you said something about training?”

“Yeah, and we’re late!” We started to run. We got to a barn and three ponies were waiting for us in fully golden armor.

“They look nice.” I said with a smirk.

“Everyone stand to!” Applejack ordered and they got up lining up in a row. “This is Caption Seffron, our head commander. He is not from our world, but has defended us against the Bog, Egg Con, and the Oaka. You may have heard stories of him, and he’s more than what they say. Now introduce yourselves and step forward!”

“I am Lieutenant Spear.” An elder purple earth pony said stepping forward. “I am ready for battle.”

“Next.” Applejack said and he stepped back.

“I am second lieutenant Epee.” A silver unicorn said stepping forward, he was much older than Applejack. “I am ready for battle.”

“No need to say you’re ready for battle, just names.” I said and he stepped back. The next one stepped forward.

“I am third lieutenant Bouclier.” A green pegasus said, he was about the same age as Applejack, he stepped back.

“These three are decorated royal guards,” Applejack said. “They were personally hoof chosen by Celestia. They have seen the most battle.”

“Is that so?” I asked and none of them lost composure. “Spear, tell me, if you were outnumbered ten to one by timber wolves, trapped in a trench, you had five untrained pegasus which couldn’t fly, and had no armor. The enemy is moving in from the north, west and south, you were ordered to hold position, what would you do?”

“I would fight.”

“And in doing so you would get killed and lose your position anyway. You would fall back, you can’t ever let them surround you. If you’re in that situation, wasting even one life is not acceptable. You’re lives matter, you should know when orders aren’t smart.”

“Yes sir.”

“Bouclier.”

“Yes sir.” He said stepping forward.

“You just hiked across desert into a rock bed area and it is raining hard, floods are likely, you have a trained group of fifty soldiers, all earth pony, so you they can’t fly to higher ground like you can. You heard waves coming from the north, there is nowhere to hide, what do you do, you have less than a minute before the waves reach you.”

“I would.” He paused. “I would group all my soldiers together, tie rope to make an arrow with the heaviest ponies and put them at the front so when they waves came they could divert most of the water away allowing none of my soldiers to get washed away. Then I would have them move till we found higher ground.”

“Good, now Epee, you have an army of a thousand soldiers at your command, mixed between all three, equal in size. You are needed to slow a dragon coming for your main base, if he gets past you, then he’ll completely wipe out the entire army, which is fighting against thousands of other creatures. No aid is going to come no matter how long you wait, but you need to hold out for at least ten minutes, there is a river nearby, but no trees or any cover. How would you stall the dragon?”

“I would split my soldiers into groups, then annoy the dragon with attacks, doing my best to have it change which group it was attacking, constantly.”

“The dragon catches on, your small attacks aren’t doing enough damage, you still have to hold for five more minutes, and gathering any of your groups together would cause the dragon to kill that group. What now?”

“I would have all my unicorns shoot it even while being separated, while it wouldn’t kill it, it would slow it down, I would then have my pegasus attack it’s wings.”

“Okay over half of your pegasus were wiped out, but the wing of the dragon are burned away from it. It falls and gets up even more mad, now what?”

“I would try to keep it angry and distract it for as long as possible.”

“You have completed your mission, how do you escape? No aid is coming, and the dragon is even more pissed than ever before.”

“I would.” He paused. “Head for the main base.”

“And lose two thirds of the rest of your army in your escape, as well as lead a very pissed dragon into your main base hoping they weren’t over run from their attackers.”

“Ah.”

“You’ve just been wiped out because your main base was overrun. What you should have done is move across the river, the dragon wouldn’t have been able to swim and would have sunk in the river bed drowning it. It was enraged, it wouldn’t have realized it shouldn’t do that, and none of your soldiers would’ve died, maybe burned, but you got water to hide under.”

“Yes sir, but what’s the chances of fighting a dragon?”

“I’m a dragon.” I said appearing in front of him and he backed up. “If I was taken control of, how would you deal with me?!” I growled and he swallowed. “Getting attacked by a dragon or several is very likely, and easily possible. You need to learn the weakness of every beast and every creature you might fight. Dragons are powerful, fast, and smart. They are some of the most powerful creatures in the world, you need to be ready.”

“Yes sir.”

“How would we do it without losing any soldiers?” Bouclier asked and I smiled.

“That’s the question I wanted, aim for the eyes, a blind dragon is a weak dragon, then aim for the trail wings, a broken winged bind dragon is a dead dragon. It’ll fall to the ground, while dragons are very strong, their bones will break from any far fall. The downed dragon wouldn’t be able to move, you would then retreat leaving a small force to keep it there and assist your main base and fight off the incoming force.”

“And if we miss?” I chuckled.

“You wouldn’t, dragons are too prideful, they wouldn’t think you had enough power to do them harm, but they are so wrong, it just takes one shot, not much. They would fly low and slow, perfect targets.”

“Yes sir.”

“So?” Applejack asked.

“They aren’t even rookie commanders, they might as well be new recruits, but they are fit and able to learn. They’ll be ready by the time we have a real battle, the next one will be a good training exercise.”

“Next one?” Spear asked.

“Fire bunnies.” Spear and Epee chuckled a little, I smiled seeing Bouclier frown. “Speak your mind.” He looked at me.

“Well the fire bunnies are very fast, have razor sharp teeth, claws, and can light on fire at will. Just one of them can burn down an entire crop field in seconds, they eat ashes so they do that on purpose.” Spear and Epee stared at him.

“And a herd of a few hundred to a few thousand will be attacking Filly Dellphia in a week, since you know about them, you’ll be in command of all squads till real rank can be given out properly. How many recruits do we have?” I looked at Applejack.

“We have about four hundred here,” Applejack started. “We only have a hoof full of gear, and that’s because some of them brought armor and gear themselves.”

“Bouclier, how would we beat an army of fire bunnies?”

“Well we would have capture them in a box and let them burn themselves out, but hundreds I wouldn’t know.”

“Same idea, but we just make a large ground box, we pile them in and let them burn themselves out, or we blow them up with explosive. Now then, Applejack where are the training grounds?”

“There’s an area to the west of Ponyville, behind ma fields, there were simple buildings created.”

“Good, Epee and Spear, start running.” They ran past me and I sighed. “Applejack, on my back.” I grew changed to a minimized dragon form, but I was still three times my normal size. “Bouclier, fly with me, you’ve gained my favor so far.”

“Yes sir.” We walked outside and took to the air. I looked down at a small encampment of ponies. Ponies started running around and I grunted a little bit landing. I looked around and not a single pony was in sight.

“This isn’t even funny!” I roared. I shrunk down and Applejack got off of me as I changed back to my normal Celestia high form.

“GET YOUR SORRY HIDES OUT HERE!” Applejack commanded and ponies fell into line making a long single line.

“Make groups of six! Evenly spaced!” I shouted and they did it bumping into each other rather messily. “We are so screwed. Listen up, from now on you will be in groups of six, look at your row, that’s your teams for training. Applejack, would you like to?”

“Alright, I see some beer bellies! I want those gone! Start running, ten laps!” They started to run going onto a track. “Should I be running with them?”

“If you like.” I pet her a little. “You look pretty fit to me.” She chuckled and started to run. “Bouclier you to.” He nodded and started to run.

I walked a little, then punched into the ground and then blew fire into it making a ton of small gems pop out of the ground. I snapped my claws making them all float, then a symbol appeared on them, as a pin and handle appeared on them. I blew fire roasting them all in seconds and the symbols melted into them.

I put all the gems into boxes setting up a wide wall and then dummies on sticks far away from it. Applejack finished first with Bouclier and came over to me smiling. Ponies lined up at the boxes on a guess making me smile.

“I hope every pony enjoyed that run!” A lot of them were breathing really hard and a few threw up. “Good, now then every pony, listen up!” I held up a gem. “Say hello to the gem grenade, take one out of the box and pass it back, do not pull the pin!”

“Now what?” Applejack asked being in her own little area with Bouclier.

“Look at it, this is a weapon, the first you’ll get to know of many, it explodes, and sends fragments of gems into everything. I will show you how to use it, hold down the handle, and then pull the pin. Then throw!” I threw it, it hit a dummy sticking to it right on the chest of the pony shaped dummy. It exploded making ponies take cover a little. “The red ones stick! So don’t toss it to a friend! Now then, once you release the handle after being pulled, you have about five seconds before it explodes. Don’t be holding it.”

“Um,” Applejack said. “How are we suppose to pull the pin?”

“Teeth.” There was like a wide spread, OOOOO among them all. “Throw one and then move to the back.” They all started to throw them and they couldn’t even get close, ponies weren’t used to throwing gems. I caught a bad throw and frowned at the pony. It blew up in my hand and it didn’t even scratch me.

“Crap.” The earth pony said moving down scared.

“Two laps.” I growled and he started running. “Now do not mess up! These things will kill!” They finished after a while and I smiled seeing the sun go down. “Congrats! You all made it through the first day!” They cheered and I chuckled making some of them nervous. “Time for night training every pony!” They went silent. Spear and Epee finally showed up joining Applejack’s group. I smiled a little.

“Don’t you think we’ve done enough for the first day?” Applejack asked.

“Actually I do need to go check on Lilly, um, dinner?” She nodded.

“DINNER!” She shouted and they started running. She got onto my back and I flew back to her farm quickly landing. “So that grenade gem, that was cool, but where did you get them’? I mean I didn’t see dem’ before we started running.”

“I made them while you were, till we get the factory and foundry up and running, they won’t be able to get geared or armed. The grenades will be the only weapon against the fire bunnies that we will have. So they will have to get used to them and throw like pros.”

“Right.”

We went to the tree house and lights were on inside. Little screams could be heard and then laugher. We went up quietly and opened the door. I grinned seeing Dodge putting on a play by herself.

“And we will finish this next time.” Dodge said and all her doubles merged into her. All of them stomped their hooves on the ground.

“Glad to see you all happy.” They looked at me surprised and Dodge smiled. “Was that the street mare?” She nodded. “Good one.”

“Street mare?” Applejack asked.

“It’s a murder mystery, but a funny one. It’s about a mare that makes its victims laugh so hard that they die. It’s a real laugh.” I chuckled and she smiled a little bit. “Anyway, Lilly, Dodge, it’s time to get home.”

“Aaaa.” They all whined.

“Next time Lilly.” Scootaloo said hoof pounding her. “And Dodge you gotta tell us who the villain was next time!” She hoof pounded her as well.

“Will do.” Dodge said smiling.

“Yeah it was fun.” Apple boom said hugging Lilly.

“See you later.” Sweetie Belle said hugging her as well. I put both Dodge and Lilly on my shoulder.

“Bye!” Lilly said waving and I walked outside flying off and going home. I landed and walked inside.

“You’re back, how did it go?” Trixie said walking over to us.

“Pretty good all things considered.”

“Dinners ready.”

“That’s great.” I smiled, while this world was going to test my nerves, it was going to be a lot of fun, I had let so much slip away from me.

The week moved along and they learned nicely becoming decent soldiers, we headed to Filly Delphia and readied for the battle.

Canterlot's Dark Gem

“Demon’s run when a good pony goes to war.” I mumbled looking over a trench. The fire bunnies were coming and at thousands more, just like I had guessed. “Night will fall and drown in the sun.” I pressed a switch as the bunnies reached a certain point causing bricks of gems to explode ripping apart hundred of bunnies in seconds. Then lines of brick gems exploded wiping out thousands of them.

“Commander!” Spear shouted running over to me.

“No need to yell.”

“Over two thirds were wiped out, about half of the remaining bunnies are injured and then the last bit is still running.”

“You know what to do.”

“Yes sir.” He ran off yelling in a microphone. “THROW!” Ponies started to throw the generates.

“When a good pony goes to war, friendship dies, and true love lies. Night will fall and the dark will rise, when a good pony goes to war.” I looked up as Dash launched a double rain boom making me duck a little as she wiped out most of the remaining force. Fire bennies got to the trenches attacking the soldiers.

“HOLD FAST!” Applejack shouted bucking a burning fire bunny. I caught one and broke its neck. I sliced several more running by me.

“Demons run, but count the cost, the battles won, but the filly is lost.”(By Steven Moffat. From Doctor Who. Which this story was inspired by!!!) I got out of the trench and looked around at the slaughter field. I crushed a bunny under my foot and looked past the trench. Not a single fire bunny had gotten pass. In my world they had burned down Filly Delphia, it was later replaced with New Filly Delphia.

“Seffron.” Applejack said and I looked at her.

“Yeah?”

“We have a few injured, but no deaths, we have medics working on them now.”

“Good, and good work on the battle strategy.”

“Well I figured if you can mold gems, why not make them in useful shapes that will do even more damage, but I only thought of the positions to put them because of Bouclier. He’s really a good commander.”

“And young, best kinds. He’s hit the books more than the other two. At this rate he’ll be your second in command, commander.”

“Wait you’re going to make me commander?”

“You’re already commander, I’m just here because you want training. Once you have trained forces and they are able to train more forces, I'll be working on other projects. This alone proves you didn’t need me to do anything but weapons.”

“I guess, but I’m not nearly ready for that.”

“No great commander is, the ones that think they are aren’t great.” I smiled. “Anyway, we should get clean up and back home, isn’t that right Lilly?” I pet her on my shoulder, she was blind folded.

“You know I don’t like, that I’m blindfolded.” I chuckled.

“Well I couldn’t leave you at home, now could I? Miss burn down one of Applejack’s storage barns.”

“T’was my fault.” She said looking down. Applejack laughed, and I smiled. “But I can’t stand this blindfold, it’s annoying.”

“You really want to see a bunch of dead bunnies?” She bit her lip.

“No.” She said sadly.

“Then don’t take it off little filly.”

“Hey.” I kissed her head.

“So any other things we need to know about?” Applejack asked. I looked up at the clear blue sky.

“Today’s a great day really.” I sat down. “I have nothing planned, I just keep getting dragged into thing after thing. Getting a little tired of working nonstop. I want to go screw around for a while.”

“We are near a large city.” She nodded toward Filly Delphia. “I’m sure they would have something to do.” I chuckled. “Not what you want?”

“Yeah.”

“Guys!” Dash landed sliding through a bunny corpse making me laugh as a disgusting sound of her sliding to a halt made Applejack gag a little.

“What was that?!” Lilly asked turning a bit green.

“Ewwwww!” Dash yelled and went over rubbing her hooves off. I fell back laughing too hard. “Shut up, that’s not funny!”

“Yes it is.” She shivered a little bit. “What’s up?” I asked grinning.

“The troops were wondering if we were going to be able to go into Filly Delphia or what?”

“After clean up,” Applejack said. “We can’t just leave bunny bits around.” She started to laugh and Dash frowned. We all started to laugh and Dash rolled her eyes. “Though with cha sliding through them, I don’t know how that’s going to happen.”

“Well yeah, I meant after.”

“When’s the next things?” Applejack asked serious now.

“Nothing happens for three months around here, the next thing is in Canterlot in about two days, but that can be handled by Twilight and the Princesses. It’s a simple thing that we wouldn’t be able to do much about, just that some gem explodes and causes the castle to fall off the mountain. Then the.”

“What!” Both of them shouted.

“What do you mean what?” I asked confused.

“Canterlot get’s destroyed!” Applejack yelled.

“No, just the castle part, no one dies.”

“You don’t see that as a bad thing?” Dash asked.

“Not really, no.” Both of them sighed. “Well I mean I guess it can be stopped if we remove the gem, but I’m not sure if Celestia will go for that.”

“Why not?” Applejack asked.

“Well it can only be removed by using the blood of an aged phoenix, her bird is the only one around which we could use to do that, and it would kill it. Removing it any other way will cause the gem to explode.”

“We should go there and talk about this,” Dash said. “Maybe find another way.”

“It’s a dark gem, you can’t just remove them, they explode after a while, but they offer a great amount of power when you need it. Celestia also knows about it.”

“Teleport us right now.” Applejack said and I sighed. I pulled out a coin and flipped it teleporting us to the gates, Lilly took off her blindfold. The guard saluted us as we went to the throne room.

“Seffron, Dash, Applejack.” Twilight said looking at us. Celestia was on her throne.

“How is it going with the fire bunnies?” Celestia asked.

“We won.” Dash said.

“Oh, is clean up not going well?”

“Yes mam,” Applejack said. “We were just worried because some gem was going to explode here.”

“Yes I was informed about it, and I agree it seems to be about to explode. It is nearly unstable and I am having staff evacuate to a safe location in Canterlot. We will rebuild the castle after it explodes, of course it won’t be in the same location sadly. It will moved south to the old ruins, we will rebuild.”

“Is there no way?” Dash asked.

“I’m sure Seffron told you the only way, I will not use the blood of my pet to defuse it and save this castle, it is merely a castle, it can be replace. My pet’s life cannot be replaced, so I will not give it willingly. He has been my friend far too long to do that, it was my mistake for not removing the gem earlier when it was stable.”

“Wait a second, aren’t the ruins by Everfree forest.” I asked.

“Yes they are.” Twilight said.

“Oh that’s not nice.”

“What?” Dash asked.

“Okay let’s remove this gem.”

“I’m not giving you my bird.” Celestia said.

“Don’t need it, just a bit of your blood, Twilights and a lot of mine.” They all stared at me a bit confused. “Blood magic, if I give enough blood I'll stabilize it enough to teleport it to a safe location.

“I’m game.” Twilight said.

“Guard fetch a nurse please.” A guard ran out of the throne room.

“Wait so why didn’t you speak up sooner?” Applejack asked.

“This will hurt, I’m not just going to bleed blood, I’m going to bleed essence, but I would rather the princess not be within walking distance. In my world they moved more toward Neighagra Falls. Thought you would do the same.”

“Oh yeah.” Dash said and we all looked at her as she realized why I didn’t want it near my clay mines.

“What?” Twilight asked.

“Nothing, just remembered something, nothing important.” A nurse came and took a vile of each of their blood. She handed them me and I popped the viles drinking them making all of them stare at me.

“Sorry, I needed to get drunk for this.”

“You get drunk on pony blood?!” Twilight asked a little panicked.

“Of course, hello dragon that feeds on magic to live, you haven’t exactly seen me eating in my weight class have you? Also it’s not just any pony blood, you two are extremely powerful, so your blood is heavily enriched. Now to the stone please.”

Celestia got up leading us out to the gardens and she moved a bush showing a black stone in a time dial. I went over to it and chuckled a little. I took Lilly off my shoulder and handed her to Applejack and she took her.

“What now?” Twilight asked.

“Stand back,” I growled. “This is rotted world ground.” They all backed up at my dark voice as it made everything darken around me, as if the light was being shaken. I slashed my throat spilling my blood onto the stone and after a few second it stopped pouring becoming a green glowing mist getting sucked into the stone.

I growled as pain coursed through my body. Glowing green magic symbols appeared across my body writing through my scales into skin making them back up more. The ground withered around me, and I grasped the time dial’s edges as my throat healed shut.

My eyes turned green pouring glowing green blood from them. I stepped back away from the dial burning the ground with green fire, with each step, I fell to my knee breathing out ash as my inside burned. Spikes ripped out of my back spraying the ground around me with my blood, starting it on fire on contact with my blood.

“What do we do?” Twilight asked. I got up and pulled the stone from the dial smiling at it shivering a little.

“Such a beautiful gem, this could rot so many, perfect for a dead army.” My mouth watered. “Such tasty vermin, you’d hardly think you ponies were worth the trouble, dying so easily and tasting so good.”

“Seffron come back!” Lilly said and I looked at her scared hiding behind Applejack’s leg, cowering. I looked around and all of them were scared of me to some extent, Celestia looked like she was ready to fight with Twilight and Dash.

“You can’t hear the song?” I asked grinning as I carved off my rotting face.

“Seffron!” Applejack shouted. “You’re scaring Lilly!”

“But, she can.” I reached out and Dash moved in front of Applejack shaking.

“Seffron, stop, do not attack Lilly!” Dash shouted at me. I stepped back shaking my head a little bit.

“But I could do so much worse than just hurt her, she.” Dash swallowed. “Oh my.” I growled lightly making the ground rumble. “I'll.” I sighed. “Oh how you understand so little Dash, I'll feast on you soon enough.” I grinned ripping my cheeks. “So soon.”

“Stop!” Twilight shouted. I fell to my knee as my shin shattered from rot.

“Delicious thoughts, cannot be acted on in this condition.”

“Give me the stone.” Celestia said.

“This sad excuse for evil.” I held it up looking at it. “It dare not compare, I’ve.” I punched the ground. “Cannot say that.”

“Give it to me.”

“But it reminds me of home.” My neck snapped tilting my head.

“Give it now!”

“Daddy please!” Lilly shouted and I dropped it, Celestia caught it teleporting away with it. She appeared a few seconds later and she looked up.

We all looked up and it exploded making the sky glitter beautifully. I took in a breath of air and my bones repaired instantly. The fire died, but the ground didn’t heal, everything within a few feet of me was dead, and wouldn’t grow anything for hundreds of years. I got up and they tensed.

“I hate doing that.” I snapped my neck healing it correctly. “Always hurts and brings out the best in me.”

“The best?” Twilight asked. I fell back into the sun dial as my body lit ablaze burning away all the symbols and renewing me. I fell forward throwing up blood which evaporated instantly once it hit the ground.

“Such annoying creatures, the living.” I breathed out a blackened blue fire cleaning my system the rest of the way. I got up and shivered cracking every bone in my body. “Always suffering without reason.” I growled as my body normalized going back to before I had dealt with the stone. I walked forward and Celestia backed up a little bit.

“What?” She asked nervously.

“I am going to pass out.” I blacked out, I didn’t even feel her catch me, nor did I feel the ground.

I opened my eyes looking around a hospital bed, then sat up. Dash and Lilly were asleep together next to my bed. I smiled a little bit and then frown. I had forgotten for only a moment how good it felt to be evil, such a thing was rare and wouldn’t happen again.

“You’re awake.” Twilight said and I looked at her.

“Hello.”

“You evil or something?”

“Evil?” I chuckled lightly. “Come closer my dear.” I smiled and she gulped. She came closer to me. I rubbed her neck a little bit making her gasp as I made her body radiated pleasure, she fell onto the bed breathing a little hard. “Does that answer your question?”

“Y-yes.” She got up blushing.

“Now can I ask you a favor?”

“Ah, sure?”

“Can I have more blood, I haven’t felt that good in decades.” She stared at me for a few moments and looked around.

“I guess.” She reached for a needle and I pulled her close to me. “Wait what are you doing?”

“I won’t take too much.” I bit into her neck lightly making her wet herself. Unlike most blood sucking creatures I did it with style, I made my victims feel good while I drained their live away. I stopped and she stepped back breathing hard. I licked my lips feeling the effects completely wash over my body.

“That didn’t hurt.” She said

“Of course not, I wouldn’t hurt you over blood. Thank you, that felt really good.” She blushed a little.

“Um, excuse me.” She went off.

I looked at Lilly, I had let it slip from my mind that power tasted good, I was going to have to teach Lilly plenty to get her really powerful and taste just perfect. I picked up Lilly and she kicked a little bit as I set her on my chest wrapping her up in my blanket.

She nuzzled me a little getting comfortable again. She licked her nose a little and she stretched a little. She was simply darling, I had taken care of filly’s before, but this was the best one yet, and I hadn’t intended to do it.

“Morning.” Dash said.

“I think it’s afternoon, how long did I sleep?”

“Just the rest of yesterday, last night, and then to now. Not more than a normal amount of time to sleep, I guess.”

“Yeah, and the clean up?”

“Finished a few hours ago, Applejack sent word. They are moving back to Ponyville to keep training.”

“That’s good.”

“Oh the factory was finished.”

“What?!” I sat up.

“Yep, one minute to the two week mark to, they are now steaming toward the one month mark on the foundry.”

“That’s wonderful!” Lilly snapped up looking at me half asleep. She yawned showing a surprising sight, sharp teeth and K-9’s. I groaned not happy, she had tasted dead fire, at some point a drop of my blood had entered her mouth.

“Hey daddy.” I opened her mouth waking her up all the way. “What are you doing?” She asked confused.

“Did you burn your lips or anything?” I let go of her mouth.

“What’s up?” Dash asked now interested.

“Yes, a tiny bit of your blood hit my tongue when spikes shot out of your back.” My head hit the bed board breaking it.

“Damn it.”

“What’s wrong?” Dash asked.

“She tasted dead fire, she just became an omnivore. She can now eat meat, like of animals. She also just became an extremely powerful meal to several creatures. She’ll be hunted as she matures.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Dead fire is rare, only the dead get to eat it normally. When I fought the Lich I ate a lot of it and infused it into my body. It allowed me to become extremely powerful. It would make your Celestia look like a candle compared to me. It was because of that I was able to kill the tree of life in my world. I still have a heavy amount of it dormant in my body.”

“Okay, but why would that make her a meat eater?”

“It changes whatever creature to its greatest form. You ponies have a weakness of not being able to eat meat. One bad winter can wipe you out, meat eaters live till nothing is left alive. I am used to it because I’m a dragon, she on the other hoof.” She licked her teeth a little bit and smiled.

“So, she’s more powerful?”

“Basically yes, when she grows up she’ll be more powerful than Celestia. She’ll also be dangerous for me to be around. She’ll be a tasty little snack to me, or at least smell that way, and taste that way.” I kissed her head.

“You won’t eat me right?” Lilly asked and I licked her neck.

“When did you decide to call me daddy?” She paused and looked away.

“Well, you’re my daddy.” She looked at me shyly. “I also ain’t got a daddy, and you act like one.” I hugged her and she smiled.

“I wouldn’t eat you, maybe just a little nibble.” I blew into her belly making her giggle. She curled up a little.

“That ain’t funny!” I chuckled.

“I see someone’s awake.” Celestia said walking over to us smiling.

“Yep, and my factory building is done, I have work to do.”

“Are you safe? That gem had a lot of darkness gathered into it.”

“Please if darkness could affect me I would be a different dragon, I would’ve bottle fed my filly dead fire.” Celestia’s eyes went wide. “A drop burned her tongue, she is going to have a hard live ahead of her.”

“That’s not good, I wish I knew, I could have cured her in the first hour.”

“Yeah, good to know in the future, anyway it doesn’t matter now, I'll deal with her, my cooking will slate her, and my blood will fill her.”

“She’ll become extremely powerful if you do that, feeding on dragon blood, especially your blood is like drinking magic energy.” I chuckled a little, hers was the same to me, and would be to Lilly in a few years.

“Anyway, it doesn’t matter now.” I sighed and Lilly looked a bit confused. “I’m going to rest for a while longer, maybe a day or two, then get back to it, I have around a few days from now before the Rat Race, and a day before the goblin army attack on Los Pegasus.”

“Rat race?” Dash asked. I hadn’t told her about the rats, we had been getting ready for the goblins for the most part.

“Yeah, huge rats racing, Vanhoover is right in the middle of the race, and they’ll kill a lot of pony if we don’t stop them. So, Dash will you take Lilly home, I don’t want to have to protect her while I sleep.”

“Come on Lilly, he needs to sleep.” She put her onto a bag on her back and walked out of the room.

“I assume it’s fine with me staying here a while longer.”

“You did save this castle, so yes you can. Just don’t have me wake up with you about to kill me or something.” We both chuckled lightly. “Anyway, sleep well, I have to go lower the sun now.”

“Alright.” She left and I fell asleep.

Milky Night, Sparkle and the Sun

“Mine, mine.” I opened my eyes to a rather greedy sounding voice. I sat up and looked at a treasure goblin. My eyes went big as it searched through a bag taking anything valuable from it and mumbling, mine to itself. It was about a leg high to a normal pony. Green skin, pointy teeth, sharp ears, three claw hands and fat.

It went to my door and looked out. I got out of bed without a sound and grinned, treasure goblins were harder to find than almost any creature I knew. They were power gems to start, and they somehow gained a body, they would then go and find gems to absorb increasing their power tenfold. A well aged treasure goblin were like the oldest cup of wine to me. Nothing I knew could compare in taste.

I moved walking on the ceiling as it turned around looking around. They could teleport so even one bad sound could scare them off to never be found again. I followed it trying to get over it and I paused as it went into Celestia’s bed chambers, that was probably the last room it was going to hit, which meant I didn’t have time to wait for it to come out.

Celestia mumbled a little on her bed as I enter the room from the ceiling. The goblin was frozen in its spot, it then went ahead going through a few bags. I walked over and paused when I saw Celestia moving to waking up. I fell down hovering slightly before landing over her.

She opened her eyes with panic and I covered her mouth stopping her from screaming seeing me over her, she was laying on her side. I turned her head and her eyes fell onto the goblin going wide. I made a shh motion without making a sound and she nodded.

I went behind it and it turned around one moment too late as I stabbed through it with my hand, killing the body and pulling out a beautiful blue power gem from its chest. I grinned looking at it. It was huge! It was the size of a pony heart easily, this thing had more raw power than my small power source did for my clay soldiers. If I forged it a right, then it would have more than my large one.

“Didn’t I tell you not to do exactly that?!” She asked frowning and I chuckled.

“Oh come on, I couldn’t let this beauty get away.” I went over to her showing it to her and her eyes went wide.

“That’s very beautiful.”

“Yes it is.” I chuckled a little. “Here.” I tossed it onto her and she looked at me shocked for a few seconds.

“You’re giving this to me?!” She said almost too shocked and she cleared her throat a little. “You got it, you should keep it.”

“You’re castle, your power gems it’s been stealing and eating. I swear you never stop amazing me at how much raw power to have around here.”

“I guess that makes sense, but I can’t use power gems.” I paused, that didn’t sound right, she wasn’t lying, but she was.

“What?”

“I haven’t been able to use them for some time, and I hear they are delicious for dragons, wouldn’t you gain a considerable amount of power from it.” I eyed her and she looked around a little nervous.

“Are you purposely proposing to me?”

“What?! Of course not!”

“Oh, good, that would have a bit awkward.”

“Is that a tradition from your world?”

“I guess it must be, but if you really can’t use it I'll take it, I mean it will taste great, but I would rather use it to build weapons. That can give power to a very powerful army.” I smiled a little bit and she tossed it back to me. I looked at it.

“Now I’m going back to bed, there are still hours before sun rise.” I paused for a moment as she pulled up her sheets.

“Wait.”

“What?” She said annoyed.

“I’m going to do something really stupid, and you’re going to hate me for it.” She paused for a few seconds.

“And what would.” I appeared in front of her kissing her pushing her back. “Let go of me you s.” I kissed her again and I rubbed her side pushing magic into her and she gasped as I also put a seal on her side. I grinned at her expression of shock.

“You haven’t had sex in ages have you?” She shook her head a little bit realizing she was wet.

“I will ask you once to.” I kissed her again and she pushed me back, but not nearly as hard as she could. Her hooves trembled a little and slide off of my chest. It had taken a bit more than a normal amount of magic to get her, but she was mine, though she was going to be a bit harder than most.

“To what?” I asked smirking, and she clear her throat.

“I am Princess Celestia, you will get off of me and stand back.” Her words were empty, and she simply didn’t want that physically. If it wasn’t for the fact she was thousands of years old, she would have gone nuts with how much magic I put into her

“Make me.” I whispered into her ear making her shift a little.

“Do not make me call the guards.”

“Do you really want that? How many hundreds of years has it been? No thousands of years since you met a stallion, or any male creature which could please you like I could?” She gulped.

“I am not that kind of Princess.”

“Oh you could be a queen, every pony loves you, I suppose just not in every way that you want or need. Or do you have personal helpers for that?” She blushed a beautiful red, she was much prettier as a white mare than the dark blue-ish black I knew from my world, any day, or night.

“I would never have.” I rubbed her belly stopping her and her breath shortened considerably. She was in a weakened state, and it was wonderful. I had won over her in a more gentle manner.

“No one has to know.” She pulled forward and I pushed back surprising her. “But you’re right, you aren’t that kind of Princess.” Her eyes went wide as I smiled. “I wouldn’t do something like that, Twilight Sparkle cares far too much for you, and she would likely kill me if I did anything to you.” I might be a heartless evil monster, but even I know when my works done. I shrunk the gem sliding it under a scale.

“I-I suppose.” She said blushing feverously, still tasting my lips. I went back to my room to find Pinkie waiting on my bed. She sighed looking around bored. I walked into the room and she smiled.

“Bored?” I asked.

“A little, yeah.” I went over to her and kissed her. She turned over on her back and I rubbed her side making her grin.

“First drink.” She groaned a little as I pulled her over having her bite my neck. She drank her fill rather quickly. “You should go home now, I’m still tired.” She grunted a little, but didn’t move off the bed.

“Make me.” She said with a stern voice frowning. She wasn’t going to make this easy, especially since we were alone. “And don’t think of finding another bed, you can’t teleport me away enough times to make me go away.” I frowned, she was right and it was annoying. She didn’t need magic to teleport, and I didn’t have an unlimited supply of it, it would take me years to run out at this point, but none the less.

“Fine.” I said smiling and a bead of sweat went down her face as she noticed the room getting hotter.

“Wait that isn’t fair! That will hurt me!”

“I’m not going to roast you, just make it so unbearable that you have to leave, I can sleep in lava, you can’t.” She swallowed as it got hotter making her sweat more. She looked away not caring. She started to really sweat glistening with a nice shine.

“I’m not.” She stopped as I licked her neck tasting her salty sweet sweat. She looked at me surprised. “That’s gross.”

“I thought you weren’t going to leave.”

“I, um, no.” She said nervously looking away a little, opening her mouth to breathe getting very hot. I cooled the air a little, enough to make her sweat, but not so uncomfortable that she would have to leave.

“Then don’t complain.” I made her look at me kissing her, and feeling her warm tongue with mine. She looked at me surprised, but didn’t pull back as I cooled her insides enough that she was comfortable in the heat, but sweating more.

“Why are you making me sweat?” I licked her chest tasting her and making her gasp a little as I cooled her insides more.

“I like you sweaty, you taste good, and I love you glimmering like a gem.” She shifted uneasy by my words. I went down lower licking her sweat off of her inner thigh and making her comfortable sweating. The bed was soaked with her sweat, but that didn’t help her much being a dry heat.

“This feels weird.” I licked her sweet lips running around with my tongue making her grab the bed with her hooves. “Whoa, that was way too sensitive.” She said as her juices mixed with her sweat making a sweet new taste. Her heart was beating really fast, making everything in her body double as adrenaline was shot through her veins.

“I know.” I licked going a little bit in and she bit her lip knowing I was teasing her. “Now then, I want you to beg.” She had a bad habit of trying to take control of the situation, but this time I was going to make her regret wanting to try and force me, I was in the mood to play around with her.

“I don’t.” She gasped as I licked deeply sliding along her tube with my rough tongue, shocking her inside and making it spasm a little. She looked at me as I stopped, I wrapped my arms around her thighs stopping her from moving, she couldn’t teleport now.

“Beg, now.” I growled lightly breathing warm moist air onto her making her drip her lovely fluid, I run a fang along her sweet mare-hood, prinking lightly at her already tender skin, making it throb.

“Please.” I licked her bulb shocking it and making her yip in pleasure. “Please!” She yelled, I blinked making the room sound proof. “Please, I can’t stand it, I need you inside me, or at least finish what you started.” I smiled a little hissing with my tongue and tickling her making her reach down with her hooves, but she hit a shield. A small stream of her juice ran down her wetting the bed.

“It itches doesn’t it?”

“That’s not fair!”

“Then beg.”

“I did.”

“That wasn’t begging, I want more than a simple few words, I want you to beg me with your sweet juices without touching. I want to be able to drink you, as you sweat and wet yourself for me. Push out the pleasure.”

“But you’re driving me nuts!” I grinned.

“I know.” She paused for a minute thinking and then started to play with her breasts by my head becoming wetting and moaning a little bit. I went forward licking them and she whimpered. “Sensitive breasts?”

“Yes.” I licked one tasting a bit of milk.

“My oh my.” I licked another one and she choked a little bit. “Now, now, it would seem we have a tasty treat here. Let’s see how far you’ll go.” I licked her breasts and they each squirted a bit of milk out, now fully producing it because of my magic. “I know you can reach them, if you can drink, I'll make you love it with each little squirt of milk.”

“I don’t want to.” Tears went down her face, as the feeling started to become more than just a simple desire to feel good.

“Then let’s see.” I said with another hiss and her body tensed locking up.

“I'll do it.” She bent down easily being flexible enough, she sucked on one and milk fell from her lips as tears poured from her eyes. I sucked her sweet liquid and she moaned realizing her milk tasted good and felt wonderful to suck it out. I chuckled a little starting, pushing my tongue into her, licking her tubes with tiny shocks making her more sensitive.

“Enjoying your drink?” She swallowed a gulp from another nipple.

“Yes.” She said mixed up about it, I paused as milk run down mixing with her other fluids giving me a weird tasting mix. I pulled back and she gasped as I pulled my several inch long tongue out. I paused licking my lips, I had only tasted a drop of it before, not a small pool of it, so the taste was different.

“Weird.”

“What?” I went up and her eyes went wide as I sucked her nipple tasting it. Dragons don’t nurse, and cows were wiped out long ago in my world, so I had normally never had milk to drink, or even taste. “No don’t do that,” she said panicked. “Please, this is weird enough!”

“Not that bad actually.” I said taking another gulp from her and she winced. I went down mixing the warm milk with her juice getting an even richer taste from her.

“Please finish me, it hurts so badly!” I started again with my tongue. She sucked more, but after a while she would just do it because it felt wonderful to her. The bed was so badly soaked from her sweat and milk, that it poured onto the floor. I used my magic on her so she never would run out of anything, we could do this for a very long time.

“I guess it’s time.” I picked her up surprising her as I slide her onto me. She moaned taking in a scattered breath. I turned her so she wasn’t facing me. “Now then, let’s see just how much fun your breasts are.” I pushed inside her pressuring her breast and they streamed out milk,like squirt guns wetting the wall down.

“More.” She begged drooling.

“Alright.” I set her down so she was on her knees in front of me, I snapped my claw making a second appendage appear. She looked at me surprised. “You wanted more, and now you’ll get every inch.” I went in with the second one going up her other hole making her moan, she had gotten loose long ago with how wet she had become, so it slid in painlessly.

Milk poured on the bed falling to the title floor. With each and every pull and push she moaned loudly pouring tears, sweat and milk onto the bed. I finished inside her finally allowing her to finish as well.

She fell onto the bed soaking herself in the milk even more. I pulled out making the second of my appendage disappear. I snapped my claw cleaning up everything, including the inch high level of milk that covered the entire room’s floor. Her breasts shrunk a lot, no longer swelling with milk.

“Yes.” She said choking on tears, turning over on her bed breathing hard. I smiled moving next to her.

“Did you enjoy that?”

“It, felt so good, but so wrong.” She cried. “I need to.” She disappeared and I got up, opening the window looking out to see Pinkie throw up the milk she had dranken into a rather large bush. I chuckled a little bit hopping back onto the bed letting a cool breeze into the room letting me fall asleep.

I stared at Pinkie as she sat across me on the train, she became uncomfortable seeing me clearly stare at her. We had ended up in first class after Celestia kicked me out, she fumed about me teasing her the night before.

The first class cart was nice, it had two long beds on either side with plenty of pillows, a food cart, and a normal drink cart. Pinkie sat on the other bed away from me looking out the window.

I smirked blocking Pinkie from teleporting home, like she could so easily, so she didn’t have a choice but come with me now. She didn’t want to walk back, Ponyville was still considerably farther away than it appeared from Canterlot.

“H-how did you sleep?” She asked finally breaking the silence.

“Good, and you?”

“I, was, um fine.” She said looking around.

“You know I put the privet tab on the door, no pony is going to be walking into the cart till we reach Ponyville.” She gulped, she was scared of me. While last night was probably the best thing she ever felt, it was clearly not something she wanted to do anytime soon. “Come on Pinkie, are you really telling me you have nothing on your mind, nothing you want to do while alone?”

“No.” She said quickly.

“Thirsty?” She shook her head no quickly. “Are you mad?” She shook her head no. I got up and her eyes locked onto me. “Then why are you acting so maddening?”

“What?” I went over to her, and she moved back a little looking away sweating.

“But I thought you wanted to pay me back.” I licked a bead of sweat from her neck and she shivered breathing faster. “Or did you lie to me?” She closed her eyes whimpering. I kissed her cheek, hugging her. “I’m sorry if I scared you, I thought you’d enjoy it.” She looked at me surprised.

“Well, it felt good, but.”

“Left something to be desired from the mess?” She nodded.

“Yes.”

“Then you aren’t a dirty pony?” She giggled a little smiling again. I moved her so she lay on her back. She became nervous again. I sighed pulling a blanket over us and kissed her neck making smile a little.

“I’m not ready for another, can we wait?” I chuckled darkly.

“I don’t know Pinkie, can we?” She gulped.

“I suppose not.” I rolled my eyes.

“Pinkie, have I ever forced you to do anything you didn’t want to besides feed?” She paused. “I have never once ordered you to have sex with me, or anything like that. It was your idea in the first place, so if you don’t want it, I won’t make you.” I pulled her closer to me and rubbed her belly a little bit making her close her eyes.

“No you haven’t.”

“And I’m not going to start.” She looked at me shocked. “All you have to do is ask, for me not to do something, and I won’t.” She smile a little bit. “I want you back, I don’t enjoy this Pinkie, you’re not cheerful ,and it makes me sad.” She stared at me.

“I, I’m sorry, but I haven’t felt right since last night. I feel sick, but not.” I kissed her and she enjoyed my kiss, as her tongues wrapped together in unity. I stopped and she blushed smiling widely. She was happier now, but still not her old self.

“Then sleep.” She stared into my eyes.

“I don’t want to, and I’m not tired.”

“Are you hungry or thirsty then?”

“Maybe a little hungry.” I pulled over the food cart and I fed her a few sweets. I laid down staring at her, and her blush never let up for a moment. She fumbled with a cup cake for a few minutes letting her mind wonder.

“Are you going to eat that?” I kissed her neck, and she took in a deep breath enjoying the feelings I gave her. “Or are you going to just stare at it?” She set it to the side. “I thought as much.”

“I still don’t feel like it.”

“If I wanted that, do you really think I couldn’t just take it?”

“You could.”

“Anyway, you can teleport now if you like.” I rubbed her side. “But I’m hoping you’ll stay here for a while, you’re warm.” We laid there and Pinkie fell asleep with a smile. She normally had so much energy, but she was probably sick. Drinking milk for ponies isn’t normal unless young.

We arrived and I snapped my claws before I picked her up wrapping her in the blanket, she still would feel as though she was on the train, I didn’t want to wake her up. I got off the train leaving a few coins on the tray for the food, then took her home.

“Hello.” Mr. Cake said noticing I had her in my arms.

“Hi, where’s her room.”

“Come with me.” We went to her room and it was on the second floor. Her room was round, had a party items pile to the ceiling, and everything was pink. A nice chair was next to a fire place and a bed was across from everything.

I ducked under banners and kicked balloons away. I went over to her bed and blew on it with fire warming it up. I set her down pulling up the sheet on her. She opened her eyes, but not really awake making me pause.

“I love you.” She mumbled passing out again, and I frowned.

“Thanks for.” Mr. Cake stopped for a moment and I looked away trying to hide my glowing red eyes. Ugh, I wanted to kill Pinkie for those words, I couldn’t stand creatures showing me affections like love. I let out a breath and went over to Mr. Cake following him outside.

“Bye.” I started back for my cottage and stopped on a road leading to it. I held up my hand and a white flame appeared around it. What was I doing? I had the power to kill Celestia, maybe not Luna, but I could take her horn easily enough. Twilight wasn’t even close to a problem, and neither was Cadance, I had only heard rumors of her so far.

“Seffron.” I looked at Twilight as she landed in front of me. “I was wondering where you were, Dash said something about some goblins attacking Los Pegasus, and that you need to get over there as soon as possible.”

“The troops can handle it, I’m going home.” I went to go around her and she stepped in front of me.

“Why what’s wrong?” She stepped back and I looked at my hands, they were on fire. If I went home now I was going to kill Trixie and Lilly, wasn’t the worse thing at this point. I was getting tired of Trixie’s niceness, and Lilly was going to easily make a nice snack. I had been around them too long, they had started to infect me with their clean filth.

“Go figure it out on your own.” I went to walk pass her and she blocked me again making me growl at her and she backed away, but then blocked me again.

“What’s wrong? Did something happen?” I sighed.

“You want to move out of my way?”

“No.” She could see I was dangerous on some level, and on instinct alone was blocking me. “I get the feeling you shouldn’t go anywhere.” I made the fire disappear and I moved forward grabbing her throat and then lifting her into the air.

“You think you can force me?!” She struggled gasping for air as I blocked her magic completely. “You think you can.” Tears hit my arm, I was killing her, and it felt great! It had been so long, I growled throwing her to the side onto a grassy hill. She got up trembling, crying and coughing.

“Why can’t I.” I appear in front of her making her jump back falling onto her back scared of me. I went to a knee holding her down with one arm. I rubbed her face craving with my claws just slightly, and she closed her eyes crying in pain, unable to defend herself.

“Such a fickle thing magic.” I growled lightly. “If you understand it you can strip even the most powerful of their magic forever.”

“Stop!” She tried to scream, but found that nothing came from her throat. She started to panic breathing faster.

“You will never disobey me again, is that clear?” She nodded hard. “If you even try, I'll kill Celestia.” Her eyes went wide. “I have the power to do it now, after she gave me a rather powerful blue gem.” I held it up and she gasped a little as I dug my claws into her stomach a little, blood ran down her sides. “You can feel it can’t you.”

“Yes.” She said without a voice.

“Then you know I’m not lying to you.” She trembled. “I’m not letting you betray me again.” I paused at my words, and she looked at me confused, I growled making her flinch and then gasp as I went deeper. “If you tell anyone about this, I'll kill them. Don’t think even Celestia can help you, because she can’t.” I licked her neck tasting a bit of sweat. I pulled out my claw and she gasped as her wounds healed cleaning her up as well, I left her with a sore throat.

“No more,” she whispered realizing she had a voice again. “I can.” I rubbed her face without hurting her this time making her flinch. She trembled and I sighed touching her forehead making her forget what I had done. I couldn’t do this before because I simply didn’t have the magic, but now.

“Seffron!” She said shocked seeing me next to her. “I was wondering where you were, Dash said something about some goblins attacking Los Pegasus, and that you need to get over there as soon as possible.”

“I know.” I smiled and she sat up looking around.

“How did I get on the ground?”

“Don’t know, I saw you laying here, thought I should join you.”

“Weird.” She cleared her throat. “I hate sore throats.” I smiled and we got up. “Anyway you should go, she said she’ll need your help.”

“She can handle them.” I went back onto the road and she ran in front of me again. “Why are you blocking me?” I asked gripping my fists.

“I, don’t know, but you should go help them.”

“I plan to after I eat.” She blocked me again. “Is there something else?” This wasn’t normal. I had physically erased the moment from her brain, she couldn’t remember no matter what, she couldn’t even heal it back into existence.

“I, um come with me I'll feed you.” I smiled a little.

“Oh.” I went inches from her face making her blush. “Is this your way of telling me that you want to taste me on your lips?” Her eyes went wide. “Do you have something planned for me?”

“No.” She said backing up.

“Then I'll have to go home and get something to eat.”

“I’m sorry but I.” I picked her up and struggled a little bit panicking.

“Don’t fight.” She stopped. “If you have a problem with me, then come with me, but you’re not going to stop me from going home.” I kept walking and she looked around making sure no one was watching. “You know if you keep looking around, I’m going to lick you.” She blushed turning red. “Then I'll go lower.” She let out a warm breath.

“You wouldn’t d.” I licked her back making her gasp as it tickled her.

“Oh wouldn’t I?” Her heart sped up making her sweat a little. “You want to know something else.” She looked at me as I lifted her up going to her ear. “I tried to seduce Celestia and it worked.” She started to fight to get free, but I pulled her close making her huff.

“Let go of me!”

“I had her quivering on her bed, ready, dripping.” She stopped. “Her whole body begged for it, every last bit of her being.” I breathed on her back and I smiled her at scent. “She wanted so much, then she reached forward, I then I stopped.”

“What?!”

“I figured I shouldn’t do that to her, save her for you, or something like that.” She looked away. “You wouldn’t have been very happy if you found out I did that to her, would you? You’d probably hate me.”

“If Princess Celestia wanted it, I’m not going to stop her.”

“And if I wanted you.” She looked at me surprised.

“No, you’re too much like.” She moaned as I moved her so I was reaching from behind her tail, making her rub against my arm scales. “Stop!” I kissed her neck and with each move, and struggle, she rubbed more soaking my arm with her juices. After a moment she stopped realizing she was completely trapped, and now it would take either finishing, or waiting twenty minutes for her to cool down.

“Oh come on Twilight, you sound like your enjoying yourself. Don’t worry I won’t interrupt you, but I suggest you finish, I actually think it would be a good idea to take you home to rest.” She blushed and tired to teleport.

“What, why can’t I teleport?”

“I can absorb magic, and I’m touching you.”

“Please, no, this is embarrassing!”

“Then keep going, or do you need help my princess?” She started to struggle again and I moved my arm enough that she finished in less than a minute stopping her completely. She looked down knowing what just happen very well.

“Why did you do this?” I chuckled licking her spine making her flinch.

“Why did you keep struggling?” She blushed. “Anyway you kept stopping me, and I’m home now.” She looked at my house’s gate. It opened and then went to my house, I walked inside. “Trixie, Lilly you home?” I asked and no one answered.

“Can you set me down?”

“Sure I can.” I shut the door behind me. I set her down and she tried to teleport. “Won’t work till I let it, and we’re alone.” She went for the door but hit a shield. “Won’t be able to leave either.” She looked at me and then around

“I demand you release me.” I chuckled going into the kitchen.

“Not till we eat.” She went over and sat down without another word as I started cooking food. I finished going over to her and setting down a plate of food. “I haven’t cooked for you in a while have I?”

“No.” She started to eat and so did I.

“You’ve been looking skinner than normal, are you eating, I know you’ve been learning from my books, but that doesn’t mean you have to ignore me a lot, other than a few times you don’t talk to me much.”

“I don’t mean to, but you’ve been so busy, and I have so much to still learn.” I pet her a little and she smiled.

“It’s only going to get worse though.”

“What?”

“Every day, we’re going to be running all over the place, the victories won’t be without cost, and I mean that with lives. We’re not gods, we can’t be perfect.” She frowned. “But keep eating, I hope your enjoying it.”

“Yes I am.”

“Good.” We finished eating and I got up stretching a little cleaning up. “Oh you can leave now.”

“Thank you.” She got up and paused. “I should probably take you to Dash.”

“I have an hour before I have to teleport over to her, even with the stronger forces than what I fought against, they won’t reach fighting distance till then.”

“I guess that’s fine.” I walked over to her and she looked around.

“Are you going to leave?”

“Oh, I, um, will wait.”

“I’m going to be cutting a power gem.” I held up the blue on and her eyes went wide.

“Whoa!”

“Yeah, Celestia gave it to me.”

“I guess she must really trust you.” I chuckled. “Wait, was that before or after you tried to seduce her!”

“After.” She paused. “She enjoyed me teasing her, she would have loved it, I would have made sure. Also don’t think for a moment that I would defile her or anything. Celestia refused me at first, but by then we were on her bed, you see I followed a treasure goblin into her bedchamber last night. She woke up from a wet dream anyway so. With a little bit of touching her refusing sounded more like begging.”

“Oh.”

“You want to have sex?” I asked and she stared at me shocked.

“I never said I wanted sex.”

“Do you?” She looked around. “No one’s here, won’t for a while, and you can always teleport.” She bit her lip and looked down a little.

“Yes please.”

“Then let’s get Celestia in on this.” I snapped my claws and Celestia appeared with food in her mouth. She swallowed and looked at Twilight, then at me.

“Why am I here?”

“Left a note with your guards and I wanted a threesome.” Both of them blushed.

“Now listen here, all because I might have let a few signals out, it doesn’t mean I want to have sex with you.”

“I know, but if we add a sexy Twilight.” She looked at Twilight with surprise and Twilight shook her head. “I mean why not?” They looked at me, they looked at each other silent for a minute. Celestia looked at me and Twilight was about to speak but stopped.

“Very well.” Surprise went through Twilight’s face.

“But Princess Celestia.”

“Twilight I can smell.” Twilight turned pure white. “You always had a gentle perfume when you were around me, I never realized that you, well, I can’t say that.” She blushed even more.

“Wait is this a trick?” Twilight asked.

“You can feel the difference between my spell and real life.” I said smiling. This wasn’t a trick this was really her.

“His spell?”

“May I touch you real fast?” Twilight asked. Celestia held out her arm and Twilight rubbed her face on Celestia’s arm a little making Celestia’s eyes go a bit big. Twilight stopped and looked away. “I’m fine with this.”

“Then the bedroom?” We all appeared in an extra room and Twilight looked around a little nervous. “This room doesn’t really have a bed, but it has a lot of padding, and is better than a bed because you can’t fall off.” I went over to Celestia and kissed her rubbing her side and she kissed me back. She was still stir crazy from last night. She grabbed me pulling me under her a little hard.

“Twilight would you mind stopping him from speaking.” She blushed a little and went over looking at me.

“You know this isn’t exactly.” I started and Twilight sat on me, her back to Celestia so I could look up at Twilight, she gave me an unsure look.

“Thank you.” I felt Celestia open my pants, and rub me getting me up feeling her warm parts sliding along mine making me hard. I went to move Twilight lifting her up off me a little bit.

“I.” She pushed down catching me with my mouth open and forcing me to taste her. I looked at her surprised and she gave a look. She wasn’t going to let me talk, and simply talking wasn’t going to help me if I could. I felt Celestia slide onto me nicely. Unlike normal ponies she could handle every last inch.

“There we go, that does feels great.” Twilight pushed harder trying to keep me quiet. I licked her shocking her a little making her drip just one drop. She looked at me a bit panicked, and I slide my tongue into her making her gasp, as Celestia started working on me, sliding slowly.

My arms separated surprising both of them as I grabbed both of their waists and pulled down hard making both of them moan. Twilight looked behind her and I slid my tongue shocking her inside, and making her gush a little bit. She looked at me a little unnerved, she wasn’t going to be able to turn around unless I let her.

“Turn me around please.” Twilight said realizing she would rather watch Celestia, than give me looks.

“Sure.” I said lifting her up and then turning her around so she faced Celestia. While I couldn’t see with my eyes, I could see their life force, and that meant emotion. Celestia was smiling wide and Twilight gave a sheepish grin.

I started again and both of them moaned falling forward. Twilight made the first move kissing Celestia, shocking her a little, they then started to kiss each other as I made it hard for them to breathe.

Celestia pushed Twilight down when I went deep making her moan. She looked down surprised as Twilight licked both of us making her give Twilight a drink. I grunted a little feeling Twilight’s tongue go into Celestia making her finish gripping me.

Twilight pulled me out before I could finish and moved her mouth sucking me, going deep making me finish down her throat. She sucked every last drop and Celestia looked down breathing a little hard as surprised as me.

“Twilight.” Celestia said and Twilight gulped finishing and looked at Celestia. “I cannot get pregnant by a dragon, and it does feel good to be finished inside of.” Twilight blushed a little embarrassed.

“I, didn’t mean.”

“Do you enjoy the taste?” She bit her lip.

“Very much, this is the first time of another, but it tasted better than my books suggested it would.”

“Then shall we switch?”

“Can I be in the middle?” Celestia stared at her for a few seconds.

“Sure.” I said and we moved so Celestia was on her back on pillows sitting up, and Twilight was standing in front of me. Twilight went down starting rather eagerly and Celestia easily moaned smiling, Twilight grinned.

“Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia said biting her lip. “I didn’t know you knew how to use your tongue so well!” I went into Twilight making her gasp. I smiled not feeling something pop like it should.

She kept going and I thrusted a little hard, she hadn’t finished yet, not that it mattered after a moment or two. I grinned after a little, I loved Twilight’s insides, reminded me of my Twilight when I had her, after healing her.

Celestia finished for a second time along with Twilight. I made myself finish as well, Twilight yipped a little as I sent a little hotter than normal seed into her. She looked at me shocked and a little mad. I just smiled and pushed deeper filling her insides up nicely I pulled her up kissing her and tasting Celestia as I finished completely inside her. I snapped my claws cleaning everything up as I pulled out.

“Shower’s down the hallway, I'll use a different one.” I teleported to my bathroom and they went to their own. I started a hot bath cleaning myself, while this world might be infecting me, that didn’t mean it wasn’t fun.

I pulled out the gem and smiled as I blew fire onto it shaping it into a diamond shape. I teleported to Los Pegasus as I finished taking my bath and remolding it.

Author's Note

talk about a fun chapter!!!!

Triple

I appeared on a cloud above Los Pegasus and I looked down onto the battlefield. A much larger goblin army was coming from the south than I had guess, but it still smaller than my largest estimate.

“HOLD THE LINE!” I heard Applejack shout and I looked at her fighting with a sword. I was a bit later than I wanted to be, but it was fine, Applejack hadn’t lost a single soldier and they were fighting on top of mounds of bodies.

I then looked at the goblins, knee high, green things, skinny arms and legs, three claws, messed up teeth, beady eyes, and they were lightly armored with needle swords. They went for miles, hundreds of battleships were on the sea bombarding Los Pegasus’s docks.

“Seffron!” I looked at Dash as she landed next to me. “There you are! What the hell have you been?”

“Feather.” She pulled off one and gave it to me.

“We’ve been fighting for a while.”

“I know.”

“Then why haven’t you helped us?!”

“How’s the triple rain boom coming along?”

“What does that matter?” I tossed the feather into the air and the cloud wrapped around it creating a cloud gun battery. “Whoa.” I sat down and flipped a few switches.

“Well?”

“I have been trying, but things keep coming up.”

“Isn’t now the perfect time?”

“I guess.”

“Now stand back.” I pulled the triggers and needles of ice shot out of the gun making the air vibrate. Every pony looked up at me as I sprayed ice needles onto the army, wiping thousands out. If something is shot fast enough, it’ll go through almost anything, and the best part about ice is they bleed out rather or not they take it out, because it melts quickly.

“PUSH FORWARD!” Applejack ordered and they started to push forward ripping through the goblin lines.

“Watch out!” Dash shouted and I looked to my right out to the sea and hundreds of goblins on gliders were flying toward me. I hit the cloud and it turned me allowing me to open fire at them ripping through the gliders and sending them crashing. I jumped flying into the air as dozens of goblins hit, exploding and ripping apart my cloud gun.

“I hate goblins.” I mumbled and shot down into the middle of the goblin army landing hard. A air wave ripped up everything along with every goblin around me for a ways.

I held my hand out and my real sword appeared, sending out wind blades ripping though the army, into the sea and cutting dozens of ships to pieces. I swiped my blade sending air blades ripping apart the army in front of me, only to be filled by more.

Goblins, by far one of the most annoying creatures I knew, a single hatch of them was tens of thousands. In just a month they could have millions of babies, and then have an army nearly the same size in ten years. They aged much faster than ponies.

Their lands were burned through from their massive populations. The entire goblin kingdom was on the march to Equestria, so hundreds of millions of soldiers were coming, much more than I thought would come, but less than I expected.

“Seffron!” Applejack said landing next to me cutting down four goblins with a single swing of her sword.

“Hey.” I sliced next to her ripping through a goblin battle line.

“We have explosives out here! Thousands of them, I need you to move back so we can blow them.” I grabbed her flying into the air and he held up a donator. She pressed it and it was a beautiful sight, seeing line after line of explosives going off wiping out the goblin army as far as I could see.

“Nice.” I said as we landed at the goblin wall.

“Second wave incoming forty five minutes!” A stallion shouted with a radio on his back running along the army’s battle line and I smiled setting down Appleajack. “Commander.” The stallion said saluting me and he kept running.

“Move that boy pile over!” Applejack ordered two soldiers. “Seffron is there anything you can do to slow the next wave?” Dash landed next to us.

“Not much, Celestia wouldn’t be happy if I glassed the land over.”

“I don’t care we have only been fighting for ten minutes and we’re being overwhelmed by these damn things.” She held up a knee high goblin in armor. “While we easily cut them down, they ever end.”

“I know, they sent the entire army by the looks of the size. We haven’t even made a pin prick yet, the reason why the Rat Race was so bad, was because we were locked into combat for days and they didn’t stop racing.”

“What do you suggest we do?”

“Fight till we pass out, then wake up and fight some more.” I chuckled smiling and she frowned. “I’m not joking, that’s what I did the first time, though this time with might be in trouble.” I looked out. “Rainbow Drop figured out the triple rain boom during this battle, it scared the goblins so badly, that they ran and never came back. They would have won in the end.”

“What?” Applejack said stepping back.

“We don’t have the forces to handle hundreds of millions of goblins, we only have wiped out a million or two, while that might seem impressive you’ve run out of bombs, and I can’t protect you all while I battle. Unless Dash does a triple, we won’t stand a chance as we are right now.”

“Wait,” Dash said. “Can’t we just can’t we call Celestia and the others?” Dash asked sweating nervous, she was far from hot, even though we were on the edge of the desert being baked in the sun.

“We could win, but we would be here for weeks. We need to scare them, not just fight them, they over whelm with their tactics, they don’t change them. Have you at least gotten close to it?” She looked away.

“No.”

“Hey!” Applejack shouted at a soldier. “That don’t go there!” She ran off.

“Have you done like I said, faster?”

“I’ve tried, and tried! But I can’t get past two, I slow down okay! I can’t get it, I’ve never really failed at anything, but this, it’s impossible for me!”

“Rain drop was heavier than you by quite a bit, and that was fat.” She looked at her belly, she was absolutely toned. “You should be able to easily go faster than her, or maybe it’s that you don’t have the weight.” I went down ripping armor off of goblins and plating her a little making her the right weight.

“Okay let’s try this, Applejack we’re going to try a triple, make sure when you see it you alert the city and take cover.” She nodded and Dash flew into the air with me.

“Ugh this is so heavy.” She complained.

“You need at least forty pounds you skinny mare, though I suppose gaining a few more pounds wouldn’t hurt you.”

“Hey, I’m perfectly healthy!” I chuckled.

“Said the boney one.” She blushed and I laughed. She shifted pieces so they felt more right on her.

“Am I that much of a problem?”

“No, I’m fine, but a bit of fat wouldn’t kill ya.” She rolled her eyes. We flew high into the sky and her jaw dropped seeing the army moving from Equestria’s boarders running. The air was thick with dust on the ground. I looked back at Los Pegasus, we were barely far enough away from it.

“What now?” I lifted her up.

“I’m going to help you do a triple.”

“What?”

“I’m going to give you a huge boost, but first we’re going to go higher.” We started going up till the air became too thin to fly higher. We looked down seeing clear to dodge city and the goblin army kept marching making it past San Palomino mountain.

“Now what?”

“We are going to spin into a circle and then your hooves have to connect with my feet softly, then I'll launch you as you jump. The boost should easily be able to get you going at speed, then you have to push your limit. I know this will suck, but you might need to break your wings from how fast you’ll be going.”

“WHAT!” She shouted.

“The first time nearly killed Rainbow Drop, well along with wiping out Los Pegasus for the most part.” I chuckled. “As well as wiping out half of my world’s army at the time, and most of all the blast caused the San Palomino mountain to get removed from the map completely. She broke every bone in her body.” She looked down nervous.

“I-I.”

“Look at me!” She looked at me. “We don’t have a choice, we don’t have the time for you to second guess, even if I went full force it would take me weeks, and that would be with every last pony’s help. Please we need to scare them.”

“Fine.”

“Now we have a few minutes to practice, do not jump, if we are able to get it right three times in the row, then we will do it.” She nodded and I grabbed her. We spun and then I let go of her, she missed me flying away from me.

“What the!” She said flying back over to me.

“It’s harder than it looks, now watch my wings, know where I’m going.” She nodded and we went for twenty minutes before she got it right once.

“YES!” She shouted realizing it.

“Again.” We spun and she got it a second time.

“Oh yeah.” She pranced around.

“Again!” I said and she nodded. She missed the third time and she groaned knowing I wouldn’t let it happen without three times in a row. “We will do this till it’s perfect, do you understand me?” She nodded and we worked on it for another twenty minutes. The goblin army was now at the door step.

“YES!” She shouted when we finally made the third mark.

“Now we only get one shot, I'll be aiming you, you will push off as I push you, this will give you a massive boost to your speed.” She nodded. “Now then, don’t think about it, think faster, do not let that thought escape your mind.”

“Let’s do this.” I grabbed her, we then spin faster than normal and she adjusted for the spin separating us. We spun extremely fast and she matched me perfectly, we both jumped had and I launched her. The air around her cracked, ripping through my right side like wet paper. I watched as pain ripped through my body.

“Come on.” I mumbled.

She glowed with rainbows and she went through the first rain boom, then the second one less than an instant later. I couldn’t blink as she hit the third one. Sound went away completely, then light disappeared making the area a vortex of rainbow light for only a second. When it came back as a shock wave, hitting me in less than a second and ripping my body further apart.

I grinned having aimed perfectly, only a small part of San Palomino mountain was gone this time and turned to ash. I had hit Equestria’s boarder with Dash miles away, and it still turned all of San Palomino Desert into glass along with the rest of mountain.

A rainbow cloud miles wide shot up into the air mushrooming. I laughed as my body healed after a few seconds. Not even I could put that much power into a single shot, she had wiped out the entire goblin army in a single blast.

I looked out at the sea and it had been pushed away. I then looked at the boarder hearing a roaring. I groaned as the ground cracked, ripping open, cutting from the boarder through the desert, cutting open the Apple Wood mountains stopping barely in the White Tail Woods. I was probably going to get in trouble for that.

I flew down going through the rainbow mushroom cloud and going to Dash which was on the ground. Her body was mangled, bones were in the wrong parts, and most of her bones had turned to dust from the impact along, with all her organs. She was lucky she had the armor on her body, she would have probably been ripped apart otherwise, and I can’t bring mush back from the grave.

“Oh Dash, I killed you.” I laughed pulling up her body, which was now more like a water bag than body. I moved her out of a body imprint and set her down on the glass area next to the hole.

I spread out my wings and red symbols etched through my scales into my skin. My eyes burned red fire bleeding blue fire. I held out my hand and black fire appeared around it bending light. A red ribbon appeared from her body. It was the only one around, all the other bodies had been burned away to nothing.

“Hear me,” I said as green smoke steamed from my mouth. “I call upon you Dash to live again, in thyine name Spike Ever Sparkle.” I grabbed her red ribbon and it changed to green going back to her body. It twisted fixing her and red goo squirt out of her body as it was replaced by new parts.

I let go of the ribbon as it turned completely green, then I let out a breath changing back to my normal form. I fell to the floor. I wanted her back to life, not a zombie, it took considerably more magic not to make a mindless slave. Also since I could use the tree of life this time, it was easy.

“AAAAAAAh!” She screamed as she regained her soul and mind. Tears went down her face and she got up throwing up blood.

“Hey Dash.” She looked at me, blood running down her front.

“I’m alive?” She felt herself.

“Yep.”

“But, but, it, where was I? It was so beautiful.” I frowned, a place I knew I would never go. Monsters like me just weren’t allowed there.

“I don’t know, you must’ve been dreaming or something.”

“Right, a dream.” She looked down coughing up some more blood. I snapped my claws making her normalize and come back completely. I snapped my claws again and she cleaned up completely. “Thanks.”

“No problem.” I picked her up and we flew up into the air through the rainbow mushroom cloud into fresh air. Her eyes went wide seeing what she had done. “Take a close look Dash, you did more damage than Drop did her first time, but you had considerably more power in your blast.”

“Whoa.” Dash thought for a few second. “I figured out how to do it, it was so simple, I can do it again if you need me to.”

“No!” I pulled her closer stopping her from flying. “I can’t bring someone back from the dead more than once in a day, and you need to practice before doing it again. Now that you’ve figured it out you’ll get plenty of chances to use it.”

“Cool, but can I fly?”

“Nope.”

“Please?”

“Can you feel your wings?” She paused and felt them with her hoof. “It’ll take a good day or two to get feeling back in them, till then you have to stay grounded and not even try to fly, do you understand?”

“Yes.”

“Good, I can heal everything but certain brain damage, and if you try to fly you won’t be able to feel your wings again, and you won’t be able to fly again.” She nodded. “Sorry, I didn’t think to tell you before now.”

“It’s fine, but you’re right, I shouldn’t do it again for a while.”

“Yeah, and gain some weight, you don’t want to waste heavy pieces of armor each time you do it.” She nodded. We landed at the battle line and yelling could easily be heard. We went over to Applejack as she finished wrapping her side. I looked around.

“How many losses?!” Applejack yelled.

“None!” Another soldier yelled back. “But almost every pony is burned badly, we need more medics, and the medics need medics!” I chuckled a little and I flapped my wings sending out a green mist along the entire battle line healing them all.

“Whoa.” Applejack said as a large piece fell off her face regenerating back.

“Are you alright?” Dash asked.

“That was amazing.” Applejack said hugging her, then looked behind her stepping back from the still burning desert glass.

“We’re lucky we were able to extend the wall and got back in time, please tell me that finished this war.”

“We have a huge wave of water coming in a few minutes, so I'll have to go stop that from washing away Los Pegasus, but the entire army was wiped out in that single shot, the leaders were probably still in their capital, but they wouldn’t be able to come back with an army anywhere that size again, not for at least another thirty years.”

“Well,” Dash said. “We’ll be long since ready by then. I hope no one died in the city though.” Dash was staring now at the city.

“Don’t worry about it Dash, they were all far enough away,” I said and she looked at me smiling. “I made sure to aim you just right, the most we’ll find is a few burns, and if they were inside, they won’t even have that.”

“Really?”

“Yep.” I pulled her close hugging her. “Let’s get you home, Applejack I'll be back shortly.”

“Ya can stay with her if ya like, after that healing spell we got medics to heal others, so we don’t need ya.”

“I'll be back.” I picked up Dash and we teleported to her home. I set her on her bed, and made her fall asleep. She would need to sleep for a few days at least, I couldn’t afford her wings becoming useless weights. I teleported back to Applejack and she looked at me.

“Hey.”

“You do realize that thousands of pony will be burned right?” She paused. “If they were in the open when it happen, they were probably killed.” She stared at me.

“But ya said.”

“Stop, first of all I couldn’t know that for sure, second of all it doesn’t matter, I hadn’t expected her to create so much more power than I had originally thought. The blast wave shouldn’t have come this far out, in fact you should have had a small army let to fight against on this wall right now.”

“Wow.”

“Anyway, come on, grab the medics and we’ll head into the city.” She nodded.

“All medics group up, we need ta build a medical tent area!” She shouted ordering. A group of twenty unicorn pony ran up regrouping. “Every other pony move out and find me the injured!” The soldiers groups up and jogged into the city.

We walked into the city and a few soldiers set up tents for the medics. The soldiers brought ponies in with burned wounds. There were thousands of wounded, a lot of pony didn’t care about the attacks. Applejack and I went to the docks.

“Applejack I can do this alone.” She looked at me as we stood on one of the last docks of the entire city. The water hadn’t come back yet.

“Nope, I ain’t gonna leave ya alone, I also need ta ask, what if we find dead pony?”

“You don’t tell Dash, if you blame anyone, you blame me, is that understood?” She nodded. “It was my choice to use her against the army, anything that happen was my fault, you cannot blame her, or tell her. Is that clear?”

“Yes, I wasn’t gonna any way.”

“Good.” I stomped my foot creating a shield which bubbled everything in the city and around it, I frowned as the wave started to come in, it was hundreds of feet high.

“Whoa.” Applejack said amazed.

“In my world Shining Shield was the one to do this, he was out of commission for weeks after it.”

“You’ll be alright though?”

“I have enough power, so yes. A single pony doing this, well it was a lot to ask, I was at the Rat Race at the time, so I couldn’t help him sadly. We lost a lot of good pony because he was out cold in a coma.”

“Wow.”

“Anyway, I got this.” I said more to myself than her. The wave hit pushing the shield back a bunch, but then went around it completely submerging the city. “This is what it looks like under water.” She smiled looking around at the beautiful sight.

The water lowered after a while and then slowed to a stop draining back out into the sea after a while pulling back tons of goblin bodies, but most of them were gone, so clean up wasn’t going to be that bad, but much for their metal would be melted into the glass.

“Everything alright?” Applejack asked and I let the shield fall grabbing her so she didn’t get washed away by the small wave of water that passed us. Even a few feet of a wave can knock the strongest earth pony over.

“Yep.” I let go of her as the wave fully stopped. I looked up as it started to rain. The sky was black from the water rushing over the hot sand. Applejack pulled her sword off her back as a goblin appeared in heavy black armor with a scroll on his back clearing his throat.

“Are you the great Pony general? I have a message.”

“She is Master General Applejack.” I said as I stepped back. He went down on a knee bowing.

“Your name will be remembered for this day, for all history, so long as the stars burn in the night sky, you will not be forgotten, this is the promise of the goblin king, and he will never lie.” He got up opening the scroll.

“Thanks?” She said unsure.

“The goblin king admits a fair and honest defeat to Master General Applejack, the nation of Goboon pledges loyalty and support to Equestria for time eternal. It will offer assistance when in time of need. Just write the message on this scroll and it will be done.” He held up the scroll to Applejack going down on knees and she took it.

“Your message is received, and tell your king.” It looked at me seeing my magic stepping back scared. “Not a single pony life was taken in this battle, and that we can freely use such power as we need, and it was not a power of our Princesses.” Tears went down his face. “That should you no longer honor this an agreement, that we will burn your capital down with this power.” It trembled nodding and disappearing.

“But we can’t, right?”

“Not for a while, but they will take that to heart, we beat them in just two hours of fighting them, they will fear us and use the name Equestria as well as the name Applejack as one of fear and power. They will protect Equestria at all costs, those words will save us from many more armies coming to our shores. Goblins are known for not being scared of anything, they will scare almost any nation, especially since we just beat them at their nation’s height.”

“Are you alright?”

“Yeah, I’m just dreading clean up.” She looked around.

“Yikes.” I chuckled and I went to the medical tents as Applejack joined her soldiers in helping ponies.

Rats

“So rats?” Applejack asked as we sat on the docks of Vanhoover.

“Yep, huge rats, they aren’t that much of a problem, we just have to get rid of the drivers and the rats will die. You see the race is made so if the drivers get knocked off then they lose the race, and so the rats don’t go nuts, they are connected to the rat’s hearts. I’m pretty sure there will only be five, but I’m not sure if they would’ve changed the rules.”

“Rules?”

“Yeah, I once took part in it. It’s crazy fun, but after the attack they moved the race, and it no longer hurt any pony, we just have to knock out all of the drivers. If any of them escape back into the sea, we’ll have to deal with it again in a year.”

“Ya failed the first time?”

“Yep, and there were twenty the second time. So we can’t afford to mess this up, five of them is bad enough, they ripped from the west to the east coast from here, and we barely stopped them from escaping a second time.”

“So how long?” Dash asked with a few ropes around her. She could feel her wings just fine, but I didn’t want her trying just yet.

“Long enough that if you don’t get your butt back into my tent I'll whip you.” She blushed and Applejack looked at me. “That’s right, you heard me.” I pulled out a whip and her eyes went wide running back into my tent. She peeked out and I threw the whip at her going between her legs making her yip.

“She like that?” Applejack asked with a grin.

“Don’t know, but I'll find out if she doesn’t stay in there.”

“So how’s the factory?”

“I can’t use it till the forge is done, I make all the main parts there, the factory is more about putting it together than anything.”

“It’s still a week or two away ain’t it?”

“Yeah, the two week mark was a few days ago when the factory was finished, they said it would take two months to do it, but we have about nine days before the one month mark. So I’m fine, I mean after Los Pegasus we got a bunch of recruits and plenty of funding along with armor and weapons. We all have decent armor and swords.”

“Great isn’t it?” Bouclier asked and we looked at him. “We now have an army of almost five thousand, recruits just flooded our recruitment centers.” I chucked smiling.

“Welcome to the front lines First Lieutenant Bouclier.” He grinned. He had been moved to right below Applejack in ranking.

Spear and Epee were now training recruits with a claw full of soldiers. They proved less than battle worthy during the goblin battle, they both nearly died during it several times, more than any other soldier, as well as nearly breaking the battle formation.

“Thanks commander.”

“I’m not a commander.” He sat down next to me.

“You are to us, you’ve saved us in every battle, one way or another, and before you say Applejack, we respect and agree she is the general, but you’re still a commander. We would run right into hell if you asked.” I frowned, I had accidentally explained what hell was, and it became a thing ponies actually thought about now, and were scared of.

“We’ll be doing that later.”

“What?” Applejack asked.

“Oh the Lich, he lives in hell, we’ll be going there to permanently kill him. So yes I will be asking you to do that.”

“Oh, then that’s good.” He said a little nervous.

“I’m only screwing with you.” He laughed relieved. “No the Lich’s domain is much worse than hell. At least when you’re in hell you know you’re dead, with the Lich you don’t know.” He stared at me and I fell back looking at the sky.

“He’s kidding right?”

“Don’t think he is.” Applejack replied a little scared herself. “Pushing that aside, how is the check list?”

“Green across the board,” Bouclier said. “We have all pony moved, stores reinforced and traps at the ready enough for ten of them. We’ll be able to do this without very much collateral damage to the city, and with no injury to civilian pony.

“Oh I almost forgot.” I got up surprising them. I jogged to my tent and Dash hurried onto her bed sitting down as if she hadn’t moved looking away. “Yeah you know what you did, if I see you outside this tent for any reason.” I went up to her ear, whispering to her. “I'll really whip you.” She bit her lip enjoying the thought. I kissed her and picked up a box going back outside to Applejack and Bouclier.

“What’s that?” Applejack asked. I opened it showing gem bullets.

“These are gem bullets.” I handed one to each of them and they looked at them. “They have black pounder inside the metal casing, and then a small detonator cap on the bottom. If you hit the bottom then the gem will be launched at high speeds. Once it imbeds in something, it explodes, but I have a spell so it’ll only work against a target you want it to.”

“So what happens if we hit a pony we don’t want to hurt?” Bouclier asked.

“The bullet will evaporate before it hits, and no harm will happen. Now it will hit a wall if you carelessly fire, but you’ll never have to worry about hitting another pony, unless within two Applejacks lengths. The magic needs time to work.”

“That’s neat, but how do we use it?”

“A gun, it connects to your armor here.” I pressed his side. “Then using your mind, magic and an arm that is hooked on there. You can aim and fire it. So if you’re hiding behind a wall you think what you want to happen, and then it’ll do it. Once you try it you’ll be able to easily use it.”

“Sweet.” Applejack said.

“Yep, you can use two of them if you’re skilled enough, but every pony will have two on their armor, unless a sniper, or heavy. Also the arms can be modified to give a pony four extra hands to do anything they want, four extra is normally the limit for most.”

“Hands?” Bouclier asked looking at his hooves. I held up my hand to him.

“It looks like this, it has four claws on it to allow for gripping, also craving, page turning and any number of tasks. While my claws aren’t better for some things, I can slice your throat out with them, so it’s better for war.”

“Sounds good to me, I wouldn’t mind having hands then.”

“Also I can do this.” I reached over tickling Applejack and she pushed me away laughing.

“Hey! Don’t do that.” Applejack said and I chuckled. Bouclier looked away chuckling himself.

“I really want claws now.” Applejack rolled her eyes smiling.

“So you missing any pony?” Applejack asked.

“Me?” Bouclier asked.

“Ya, I know about this one here.” She pushed me and I smiled. “What about cha, I don’t think we’ve talked much.” He smiled.

“I don’t have any pony waiting on me if that’s what you mean, my parents passed some time ago, joined the military so I wouldn’t starve. They didn’t leave me much, only enough for a few months of food really. Never made friends or dated any pony, was always moving around too much to do that. That’s my life in a nut shell.”

“That’s terrible.” I said and they looked at me chuckling.

“What?” Applejack said.

“You’re supposed to lie to that question,” I said smiling. “Make something up, that either makes us all teary eyed or roll our eyes because it’s clearly a lie. That’s the beautiful thing that we can do during battle times, and it’s fun, because while we’re on the battlefield we don’t have to worry about the ones we love far away. Here we stand protecting them, and here we save them for the nightmare we fight.” They both chuckled.

“Still the commander.” Bouclier said and I laughed.

“Been in battle far too much, if you don’t keep your soldiers fed and ready, you lose them before the battle even starts. The desire to protect is the strongest, because it shows love, trust, a way of life, a principal. Whenever talking to your troops, you show that to them, and they will follow you to their grave.”

“Yes commander.”

“Now then Bouclier, tell us about yourself.” Both Applejack and Bouclier laughed.

“Well sir, well.” An alarm went off and we all got up. I put the bullets back into the box and throwing it into my tent landing into my bed chest.

“General.” A radio pony said running up to us.

“Yes?” Applejack asked.

“We got a signal from a coastal boat, the rats are five minutes out from their estimate speeds, and there are eight of them. They will be coming on land right next to this dock, they do not appear to know or have noticed the water mines. Their escape route has been cut off completely.”

“Good, stay with us.” I said and they looked at me surprised.

“Why commander?” He asked.

“Do you have hold of team one?”

“Team one do you copy?”

“Team one leader responding, is it time?”

“Say, green lit.”

“Team one leader, you are green lit.”

“Roger.”

“What’s that about?” Bouclier asked.

“Team one is my fall back plan,” I said looking out to the sea. “There was one major flaw that we can do nothing about.”

“What’s that?” Applejack asked.

“Sewers.” They all paused looking down. “If they fell into them, we wouldn’t have enough soldiers to cover all the exits, so I have them ready to flood them completely along with every single home and business. I would rather have a water damage than let a single one get away.”

“That’s a little sick.” The radio pony said.

“I know, but let’s hope they don’t fall into them with their weight, five of the traps have to be after sewer drops, and we can’t move them, or the rat racers will realize it’s a trap and climb over buildings, it would probably collapse a few.”

“So then we hope.” Applejack said and I nodded.

“What’s happening?” Dash asked still inside my tent. She as hovering at the door not wanting to come out, but wanting to.

“Four minutes.” The radio pony said.

“Four minutes.” I yelled over to her.

“Come on, let me out, I won’t do anything!”

“Nope, that’s the safest spot in the city.” They all looked at me a bit confused.

“Why is that?” Bouclier asked.

“It’s on fermented ground, the rats will choke to death if they pass over it once, the rats will naturally avoid the area, but I could only spell a small area. There were several places they could have come, this place was lucky considering.”

“Okay.” Applejack said. We stared out and the minutes went by rather quickly, then they came within sight and they stared shocked, even though they knew the size. The rats were still over fourteen yards tall, massive things, with a small pack on their backs.

“Remember we need only one of them to live, the rest can be taken care of however you all want.” They nodded and Applejack ran away with Bouclier. “Tell all units, rats have made land fall.”

“All units, rats have made land fall! I repeat, rats have made land fall!” The rats made the ground tremble as they touched the beach. Seven of them ran into the city and the final one slowed down, and I shared eye contact with the rat driver.

I grinned and he frowned, as he followed the other. This was the first time they had come to Equestria, in fact they had no idea that it was even here, they came back another time because we had interrupted the race, but the second time we stopped them.

“Commander, rats one through four have been taken down, five and six are trapped, and seven is still moving toward a trap.”

“Good.” He pressed his ear piece.

“Rat seven turned around! It destroyed a five story high building and is coming back this way.”

“Tell the water teams to get ready.”

“Water teams, one rat is on its way, get ready, I repeat, water teams get ready!” Boats moved into place and the rat came back jumping into the water instead of turning toward us because of the tent.

Yelling filled the air from the angry driver. The rat went out to sea and a few water mines exploded ripping the insides of the rat open and killing the driver. I sighed turning back to the city.

“How many drivers do we have?”

“Driver count requested.” He nodded as they talked to him.

“All dead commander, it would seem the charges were too powerful for the rats to handle. Rat eight is the only one still alive, it has stopped some way from its trap. It doesn’t seem to be moving.”

“Tell them to standby, I'll be taking the driver, we can’t afford to kill him.” He nodded and I shot into the air. I flew for a little and landed onto a building looking down at the giant rat and the driver on top looking at a map confused. I landed next to him and he looked at me.

“What in the world!” He shouted and I grabbed his collar breaking it off. The large rat yelled in pain as it’s heart was cut in half falling to the ground dead. “MY RAT!” He screamed and I grabbed him.

“Yeah, also all the racers are dead. You’re the last one left, we killed all your rats and the drivers by accident, so I need you to go back and tell them not to come back through here. You will convince them not to.” I pulled him close to me. “Swear on your rat colony’s life.” He gulped scared.

“I swear on my colony.”

“Good, now then.” I grabbed him and flew into the air going back to the docks. A boat came over to us and docked. “That boat will have food, water, some money and star maps to allow you to get back to your colony to tell them. If you fail me, ask the goblins what they know of the country known as Equestria, and they will tell you who we are.” He nodded getting onto the boat.

“Enjoy your trip.” One of the soldiers said smiling and the rat gave him an odd look. The rat driver got onto the boat and started to sail it away.

“Hey.” Bouclier said coming over to me.

“Hey.”

“Um, so clean up.” I laughed a little.

“Did we put the traps down correctly?”

“Um, for five of them, and the water one.” I sighed. I was starting to hate cleaning up, the goblins were hard but easy at the same time. While most of the bodies were evaporated, we had a ton of bodies that made the wall, and there were tens of thousands of them. It took us three days just to pick up all the pieces, setting them on a manageable tarp to let me bury.

“I’m on it.” I grunted walking into a clearing and changing form into my real form, then flying over to each of the traps picking up a tarp and flying it to a large grave. I dumped the bodies into the hole. I did that with all the others using a large net for the one in the water, and boats went around cleaning up the waters. I landed in the city for the last one and went forward hitting buildings with my wings.

“WATCH OUT!” A soldier pony shouted too late and I bent down growling making him fall back scared.

“A bit late to tell me I won’t fit, don’t you think?!” He nodded. “And I’m not deaf you idiot, I have better hearing than you.”

I looked at the building and sighed realizing I just wouldn’t fit, not with my wings. If I shrunk down I wouldn’t be able to fly it out, and lifting it to get a rope around it was out of the question. The thing looked half rotted away as is, and I didn’t want to rip off its head spilling the guts.

“Fine mess we’re in.” Applejack said and I shrunk down to my normal form.

“That is the one spot I can’t get to, and I don’t think we can afford these buildings to get destroy, can we?”

“Nope, rebuilding funds are pretty low.” I sighed, we had just done a huge amount of damage saving other cities, that it was becoming more of a hassle to not damage things than actually save the cities.

“I suppose we could leave it and let the city deal with it.”

“They city won’t be happy about dat, one of dem rats destroyed a building, remember.” I sighed. “We would probably have ta pay to clean it up.”

“I don’t know.”

“Can’t ya, you know, magic lift the thing out?”

“Can you carry four times your weight?”

“Nope.”

“Then no.”

“What about trying’ a rope?” I chuckled a little grimly and she sighed knowing that it would rip, the sides were already bulging.

“How about we tell them we didn’t do it?”

“I ain’t gonna lie if that’s what yer asking’ me ta do.” I grunted a little. “We’ll use a rope, if it turns bad, well then, we’ll piece it out.”

“Alright.” I sat down with Applejack and they hooked up ropes around it, I would have to drag it onto the tarp, just its body length, but easier said than done. I changed form and grabbed ropes. “Are you all ready, keep close watch.”

“Go for it.” Applejack said and I pulled slowly, it made ripping sound as I dragged it making me frown.

“IT’S RIPPING!” A soldier shouted and I gave a quick tug sending ninety percent of it onto the trap, leaving a few organs on the street. A nasty stench filled the air making me cover my noise.

“That’s sick!” A soldier shouted throwing up.

“Good thing you have an empty stomach,” Applejack said. “Because now you can start moving the inners onto the tarp with the rest of it.” The soldiers put on masks cleaning up the guts and I flew the trap to the grave site just dropping it in with a loud splat.

I went back to Applejack which had gone back to the docks. She looked at me as I landed changing size and jumping into a large tub of clean water making it steam. She jumped in with me relaxing.

“Sharing a bath with me is daring in my book.” She chuckled.

“Hold it big boy, I’m covered in sick, my trap got really messy, got covered in it. So excuse me for not caring.” I chuckled moving back a little.

“Can I come out now?” Dash asked.

“Yep, dangers over.” Applejack said. Dash came out coming over to us.

“Is that clean?”

“Was when we got in.” I said chuckling. I snapped my claws cleaning the water and Applejack. “And it is now.” She got in and I pulled her closer to me. “A nice hot bath will do us all wonders. Soldier go tell every pony to go wash off, we’re done for the day.”

“Yes commander.” He ran off. I picked up a large blue gem and threw it landing into the ocean. The water cleared up making the red tide go away. One thing that would kill pony later on was blood tide.

“Why doesn’t this make me feel clean?” Applejack asked.

“I know, the grime just doesn’t come off nicely, also Applejack, how are you?”

“Whatcha mean?”

“Well I noticed you haven’t exactly been going back to your farm, you hired two pony to replace you didn’t you?”

“Yep, making enough from this, that I can afford to hire. Big Mac’s real happy about not being alone in his duties.”

“That’s good, and what about you Dash?”

“Me, oh I’m fine.”

“You alright at home and everything?”

“I just live on a cloud alone, I don’t have any family, so yeah. I mean Scootaloo is about as close to family that I have left. Dad’s off somewhere, don’t really talk much to him anymore, just drifted I guess.”

“How’s Scootaloo?”

“Good, she’s wanting me to come by more, but I’m not leaving you guys. I’m needed out here more, I couldn’t stand to think if you died because you needed me, and I wasn’t here to help you fight.”

“You do realize you could go nuts for a while, you can’t help us till I’m sure you’re wings are better.”

“Still.” She looked away a little. I pulled her closer to me and she blushed.

“So ya two, are together?” Applejack asked and Dash blushed pushing away.

“No-no, just, close.” I chuckled.

“Applejack do you have a special pony?” She blushed a little looking away from me.

“None of yer business.” I chuckled lightly.

“Actually it is.” She looked at me. “I need to know if it’s one of the soldiers or if you’re not dating at all. You’re a commander, you can’t have a personal relationship with any of the soldiers of lower ranking, unless I know about it. If you did and you didn’t tell me, it might cause you to make bad judgment calls because you love them.”

“Oh,” she said as if she was kicked. “No, I haven’t. I’m still single.”

“Why?”

“I haven’t found a special pony, takes a special type of stallion to join my family, we don’t just marry from love, we marry depending on how good they’d be. We ain’t ever married a weak pony.”

“Ever marry in family?”

“Excuse me?”

“Honest question.”

“Na, we don’t do that, causes too many family problems. I’ve seen a clan break up over an in family marriage, didn’t end well for no pony. They lost everything in a nasty divorce, we always marry out of family because of that.”

“Ever tried Big Mac? Or is he just for style?” She frowned.

“Listen here, I'll have you know that’s disgusting, I will not let you suggest such things about my family. Anymore and I'll take it as insult to my family honor.” I smiled.

“Sorry.”

“That you be.” She nodded satisfied. She fell deeper in the water and then growled getting out. “I need to go check on the soldiers.” She didn’t bother drying off, she was rather pissed now.

“I think you pissed her off.” Dash said.

“I know, did it on purpose.”

“Why’d you do that?”

“I’m not going to be here much longer once the foundry is finished. I'll be too busy making weapons, bullets, and other things to be on the battlefield with her. I need her to dislike me so she doesn’t miss me.” She paused staring at me.

“What? That’s messed up!”

“What?”

“That’s not even funny, you shouldn’t make some pony dislike you just so they won’t miss you. That’s really messed up, why did you even think that was a good idea?”

“Look at you, all uppity all a sudden. I never told you that you could leave the tent, now did I?” I pulled her close kissing her.

“Whoa, whoa, calm down there, we, only did that a few times, and each of them were bad judgment calls.” I went down the water and she grabbed me as I ate her out. While I wasn’t a water dragon, I could easily swim and hold my breath for a very long time. She finished rather easily and I went up kissing her.

“Do you still think it was bad judgment?”

“Fun bad judgment.” She said smiling and I chuckled.

“Really now.”

“Yep.”

“Then you should go get ready to leave, we won’t be staying here much longer.” She got out and I slapped her on her ass making her turn around smiling mad. “Hey don’t think that you can get passed me waving that in the air, and not expect a slap on the ass.” She rolled her eyes chuckling.

We finished up clean up and started home. I had updated trains considerably and now they could go much faster, further and carry more.

Big Mac

“Dad, you awake?” Lilly asked and I opened my eyes laying on my bed in my bedroom. I loved to crash once I got home.

“Yes?” I asked and she looked around nervous.

“Um, I can’t find Dodge, she’s been gone for a few days, and I’m worried, and there’s a monster in my closet.” I paused, Dodge wouldn’t just disappear, the only reason why she’d leave Lilly was to protect her, and even then she would leave a clone.

“Trixie.” I shook her awake.

“I’m up, I’m up, what?” She asked shaking her head tired.

“Where’s Dodge the doll? Also did she tell you there was a monster in her closet?”

“Yes, and I checked each time, it’s nothing, I also don’t know what happen to her, she never came back.” I got up. “It’s just shadows.” She whined and I frowned making her flinch clearly. I hadn’t punished her for a while. I frowned at her, I knew better than most, that things in the shadows exist, and they are worse than what they appear.

“Let’s go to your room.” I picked her up holding her close. We went to her room and I opened the door looking around. It looked fine, bed was just unmade. I looked under the bed and paused studying it. Nothing alive had been under there but a bug or two.

“It’s not under there.” She said and I set her on the bed.

“You wouldn’t notice if there was, you sleep on top of it.” She paused realizing I was right. I snapped my claws making the bed lay on the floor instead of in the air. I went over to the closet and scanned it for a moment.

“Is it there?” I stopped seeing a magic seal.

“Some pony’s going to die.” I growled and walked through a portal. I looked around, I was in the Everfree forest. A large stone was in the middle of the forest with symbols on it. I scanned around. It wasn’t the Oaka that had made this portal, whoever made it, they were much more powerful and extremely dangerous.

“Daddy!” I heard her shout. I went back through the portal breaking the seal and cracking the rock. They had left it open like an idiot, just any creature with a nose could follow Lilly’s scent back into her room while she slept. It was a free range portal, and getting the materials were very hard in this world.

“I’m fine.” I said coming out of the closet. Whoever made it had to have craved this from here and there.

“You just disappeared.”

“Yep, and from now on you’re sleeping in my room.”

“What?”

“That monster was real, and I don’t know who it was, you can either sleep with Trixie and me, or we can move your bed.” She looked around a little nervous. I paused, I was going to have to search the entire house.

“I guess move my bed.” I put her onto my shoulder and picked up her bed taking it into my room, and moving a few things before setting it down.

“Why?” Trixie asked tired.

“In the hallway now.” I growled and she got up, then went into the hallway. I scanned the room quickly checking in clear places before going into the hallway and closing the door behind me. I frowned making her back up.

“What?”

“There was a portal!” I growled at her and she went pale. “It lead into the Everfree forest, it was open.”

“But, I didn’t see it.”

“You wouldn’t, I can see magic, and seals. It was plain as day for me, whoever it was came into this house and wrote it. That means we’re going to be spending the entire night, looking and making sure not a single one is in this house.” I pulled out a pair of goggle, she put them on. “Scratch the seal, I need to talk to Lilly, I’m not about to leave her alone, our room is clear for now.”

“Right.” She went into another room. I went back into my room and Lilly was shivering in blankets.

“What’s wrong?”

“I thought it was just my imagination! You mean that pony was real.”

“You saw it?” She nodded and I went over to her, hugging her. “Tell me about it, I need to know.” I let go of her sitting down.

“It was a unicorn like me, but, but it was wrong, it’s eyes glowed red, I could see it’s bones.” I stared at her and tears went down her face. “I don’t know, it, it was evil. It scared me, and it would watch me, staring at me. It tried saying something, but nothing came out of its mouth.”

“Did it wear a black rope with a skull on it?”

“Yes, how did ya know.” I growled and she backed up.

“Sorry.” This was far too early, it was a demon pony Lich disciple, the worst possible thing it could be.

“It’s fine.” I froze seeing her teeth, I was an idiot, I had forgotten a single little fact, dead fire. It would be able to wake the lich with just one drop, and at full power. I rubbed Lilly’s face a little opening her mouth, all her teeth were sharp and pearl white.

“Lilly.” I let go of her face. “I need to know a few things, have you tasted blood since you were in Canterlot?”

“Nope, Trixie said I shouldn’t taste any pony’s but yours.”

“I need you to bite and drink my blood.” I held up my arm and she swallowed.

“I’m not thirst.”

“Lilly, the creature that was in your room requires you pure, that means free of dead magic. Drinking my blood will make it so they won’t even be able to touch you, let alone come in the same room as you.”

“But won’t it hurt?”

“Nope, I do this all the time with Pinkie, she has to as well.”

“Really?”

“Yep, but she’s something else.”

“But I don’t want to.”

“Fine, do you ever want to see Dodge again?” Her eyes went wide. “You will have to drink my blood once a week, if you don’t, then the creature will kill Dodge again, and again till you do it. Not only that, but he’ll get you, I can’t protect you all the time, keeping you on my shoulder is too dangerous, please.”

“But.”

“Bite, now.” I growled lightly and she bit into my wrist easily. “Now suck the blood from my wrist.” She gulped it down and her eyes shined, she loved the taste, to any other creature my blood had more than a simple blood taste, it had magic and other things added to it. “You need to get your fill, you can’t hurt me.” She drink it rather quickly and stopped licking a drop from her lips.

“I’m done.” She said sheepishly.

“Good, now you’ll be safe, they won’t be able to touch you. I'll be right back.” She nodded and I went back into the hallway closing the door. I went down stairs and Trixie looked at me coming out of the bathroom, I went over to the kitchen sink cleaning my wrist. She came over to me grabbing out a rag.

“You know sacrificial blood will only last a week.”

“I know, and I have to let this heal naturally once, but so long as I feed her every week, they won’t be able to touch her.”

“Right, and you’d see her that much?” I looked at her frowning and she flinched stepping back. “What she needs you, she needs her daddy.” I rolled my eyes. “She calls you that because she loves you.” I paused.

“Never say that again to me.”

“I love you.” The water around my hands evaporated and she stepped back.

“Are you trying to get me to kill you?”

“Oh, and leave her all alone?”

“You’re disposable.”

“Is that why you brought me back? Or is it because you still have a use for me? I know you have plenty of uses for her, so you won’t simply kill her. She’s your fire child now, and you can’t change that.” I growled and she ran pushing me down to the ground. “You will listen to me this time. I don’t know everything that happen to you Spike, but there’s good in there, I can see it, you’re just afraid to let go.”

“Get off of me.”

“No.” I pushed with magic sending her flying across the room, cracking a cement wall and falling to the ground. I got up cracking my neck. I went over to her, she had broken her spine in several places and broken all her ribs.

“Still alive?” She made a light cry. “You’re thinking of the Spike you fought with, not the Spike that killed the Lich. I made even Flutter-birdie cared of my methods. Celestia and Luna broke off because they were scared of me, I became more powerful than the lich.”

“Heal.” She managed to choke out.

“You’re strong, that should’ve killed you, or I’m getting sloppy. Either way it doesn’t matter for you, I'll let you rot till morning then I'll dispose of your corpse. I never had a use for you other than not to be bored.”

“More.” I paused and my body quivered. A plea for death, I chuckled.

“Oh my, oh my. You know just how to play me.” I snapped my claws healing her. She got up coughing. “You’re right, I do have a use for you.” She looked at me. “To take care of Lilly till she matures into something really delicious. Other than her your life, you will have no meaning or purpose.”

“Yes.”

“Good, and for talking back to me.” Her jaw rotted down to her vocal cords stopping her from scream. “Then for shoving me and touching me without my permission.” Her legs twisted snapping in several places. She feel down and tears went down her face. “You’re on a time spell so you’ll heal come day break, I don’t want Lilly finding you so.” I snapped my claws making her turn invisible. “Enjoy the more you asked for.”

“Daddy.” Lilly called from my room.

“Be there in a moment.” I chuckled seeing Trixie twitch. “I hope you enjoy the taste of the dead, you ever do that again, and you’ll hope I do this again.” I went up stairs to my room and went inside looking at Lilly on her bed.

“Where’s Trixie.”

“What am I your only parent?” She giggled a little.

“No, but Trixie didn’t want me to call her mom.”

“Don’t worry about that, you can call her anything you want to, but she’s sleeping down stairs, so come sleep on my bed. It can get cold at night.” She ran over and got into my bed. I laid down and pulled her close to me. She smiled falling asleep with me.

I woke up to sun rise and looked at Lilly asleep. She was very cute, but she was going to turn into something else even better, a real monster. I got up without waking her up and went down stairs to Trixie asleep on the sofa. I kicked the sofa.

“I’m awake.” She said sitting up.

“Good, make sure you double check this house, and you protect her, I have business with Fluttershy today. I'll be back later.”

“Yes.” I went down kissing her.

“Now what did you learn?”

“Not to talk back or touch you without permission.”

“Good, now go be with Lilly, if you leave her alone for any reason, I'll have to punish you again.”

“I will.” She said nodding, then getting up and going upstairs to Lilly. I went outside and looked around for a few seconds. Lich Disciples wouldn’t go far, they would be watching every second of every day.

“You know, this is my domain,” I said rather loudly. “Lilly is my snack, touch her and I'll use a skull slayer spell on your entire encampment. I only need two of you to live for me to get to the lich.” The pony that had snuck into Lilly’s room appeared in front of me.

“How interesting,” the pony said with a dark rusty voice. “You know dead magic, yet you are not of Lich.”

“So just one of you? I know you travel in pairs, why don’t you have your friend come out from behind the wall.” Another one came out from the wall.

“How does he know?” I looked at an earth pony mare.

“Haven’t grown your horn yet?” Her hooves lit on fire ready for a fight, it didn’t matter if a Lich Disciple was an earth pony or pegasus, they could do magic, it just depended on rather or not they wanted to get good at magic or fly, though they didn’t need to get either to move through the ranks.

“What are you?” The unicorn asked backing up.

“You can see it can’t you, you’re not a Lich Disciple are you? No you’re a necromancer, you’re traded your physical powers for more magic power. Let’s see there are Earth Rotters, your equal in rank, then Vu Siths and Dead Bringers. Oh but they keep the lich asleep and Lich’s tomb protected while he sleeps.”

“Master what is it?” The mare asked.

“This one is full of dead fire, but it’s not possible. There shouldn’t be a way to get that until the tree awakens.”

“I’m not from your world.” Both of them stepped back. “I killed your Lich personally in my world, and I ate the fruit of the tree of life.” They started backing away. “You will not touch my pray, if you do.” I held out my hand and the mare flew to me, I grabbed her necking choking her.

“If you have fought the lich, then you know killing her is pointless, we can raise our own.”

“Yes you can, but what I can take is so much more precious.”

“That’s, that’s forbidden! Even to the Lich, he would never do that!” I chuckled. “But you’re worse than him aren’t you?”

“Yes I am, so much worse, my world is dead because of me.” I looked at the mare struggling and my mouth watered making her stop. “Now then, you’ll do it properly, and if I catch you near Ponyville again.” I snapped the mares neck. “I'll take more than your simple lives from you.” I dropped her body and his horn lit with a brown magic bringing her back and unsnapping her neck.

“Very well, we will not come back here again, you’re a monster than not even the lich would want to face, you’re much too powerful, but I want to ask one question, why have you not taken this world?” I chuckled.

“Why does a cat play with a mouse?” He frowned.

“Come, we are leaving, we’ll never be able to touch his pray, he’ll do worse than simply kill us if we stay.” They disappeared and I smiled. At least I hadn’t lost my touch, and they wouldn’t be back without a large force, and that would take time. The Lich Disciples weren’t known for being fast, unlike most they have plenty of time to spare.

I flew into the air going to Fluttershy’s cottage and going to the door knocking. No one answered and I looked up. It was probably too early for her, not every pony gets up in the morning.

“Yyyyep.” I paused turning as Big Mac and Fluttershy walked around the corner. They both stopped looking at me.

“Oh, Seffron.” Fluttershy said and they came over to me.

“Big Mac.”

“Yep.”

“How are you?”

“Good.”

“Fluttershy, Applejack said you wanted to talk to me?”

“Yes, the Foundry is having problems, they said that the walls are too heavy to lift with thirty pony. They need your help, so catch the first train over.”

“But that would mean they finished the inside.”

“Yep, they said with the new train upgrades they were able to shave off a month, putting the walls and ceiling up is all that is left.”

“Wonderful.”

“I paid them already so do whatever you like. Oh I almost forgot, come inside I have a few things to give you before you go.” We went inside and she went over to a safe opening it and pulling out a packet. She slid it onto the table and closed the safe.

“What is it?”

“Deeds, and I have material lists for you, I need to make sure you have everything you need.” She put a few lists down and a few contracts. “Sign on the red spots, and they will be yours.” I paused.

“Wait which name?”

“Seffron.”

“Okay.” I signed and she gave me another one and I signed it. “You have a nice signature.”

“Thank you.” She handed me paper work and then pointed at lists of materials, and how much was there. “This is what is there currently on site, and what’s on the way. Is this all you need, I can add more onto the order.”

“No this is perfect, I could make all the armor and weapons for twenty thousand soldiers if I needed.”

“Great.” She gave me the lists and I shrunk them putting them away. “Anyway, if you need anything tell me and I'll have it shipped to you as soon as possible.”

“I will.” She smiled and I turned stopping at Big Mac frowning.

“You smell funny.” I paused.

“Big Mac.” Fluttershy said and he stared at me as I walked around him.

“He smells dead, why?” I frowned.

“Oh no.” I jumped back and he jumped forward punching me and sending me flying through the wall.

“You’re gonna die!” He shouted walking through the wall.

“How is it that we met only once and neither of us noticed?” I asked getting up out of the chicken coop.

“Don’t know, don’t care, you’re gonna die.”

“Does Applejack know you’re with the Lich?”

“Ain’t gonna find out none, I'll make sure of that.”

“You know I wouldn’t have realized it had you just let me pass by you.”

“Nope, you would’ve.” I sighed cracking my neck.

“And here I thought the Dead Bringers wouldn’t leave the Lich’s side.”

“Was made a Dead Bringer after the fact. I’m not that old.”

“And you going to kill Fluttershy?” He looked at her.

“Planning on it, need to stall the war effort, and she’s the purse. Only sure way to stop ya from getting battle ready.”

“Big Mac, but you said you loved me.” Fluttershy said starting to cry.

“Nnnope, you got yer wires crossed. I said I liked ya, not loved, I be a dead bringer, I don’t love the living.” She flew away crying. “Don’t worry, I'll find ya later, I still gonna kill ya before ya do something’ stupid like always.”

“N2o Big Mac that’s not nice.”

“Ya one to speak. I see that dead fire in ya, you killed millions and ate dem. Not even da Lich can get dat much fire.”

“Well then we.” He appeared in front of me in punched me sending me flying through trees through a hill snapping my bones easily. I landed in a second hill indenting in the ground, he appeared in front of me.

“Don’t have time to talk none.” I turned and he punched the hill causing it to explode from the force of his hoof. Dead Bringers were near impossible to beat in a fist fight, but not invincible.

I punched Big Mac sending him flying through the air. I smiled and grew to full size, he got up frowning. I slammed my hand and he punched up ripping through it like wet paper making me roar in pain.

He jumped kicking my chest and sending my flipping several times through the air. Then crushing trees of the Everfree forest ripping up my wing tips. He appeared in front of my face and I blew fire roasting him. He ccondensed the air jumping off it and punching through the back of my throat sending fire onto the forest.

My throat healed and I swiped at him and he blocked with one hoof pushing it back and causing me to spin as he jumped kicking my side and sending me rolling ripping off my spikes as they dug into the ground making me roar in pain.

I shrunk down and coughed blood as he appeared in front of me making the ground rumble and crack. Dead Bringers traded everything for pure strength, endurance, speed and fortitude. Their skin was harder than diamond and they could crush dragons like flies in any battle. Magic was almost useless against them, they could absorb it.

“Bad call growing.”

“Yyyyyep.” I smiled and he appeared behind me punching so hard that his hoof created a small sonic rain boom. His hoof hit me exploding the air, my side exploded causing me to get sent through the air sending pieces of my body across the field we were in. I cratered the ground I landed on.

“Disgusting filth!” I shouted as he appeared in front of me punching me up and sending me into the air. He jumped off air flying around and ripping me to bits. One final punch sent me sky rocketing through Fluttershy’s cabin barely alive.

Nothing of my body was in the right place. My bones were turned to dust, and if it wasn’t for my magic I would have died easily. I sat up throwing up blood as my body shifted. He landed in front of me shattering the ground.

“Time to die.” He grinned.

“Oh please try.” I said and grinned. He punched clean through my chest crushing my heart and he paused trying to pull out his hoof as my body started to wrap around his hoof snapping it slowly.

“What the hell?!” He shouted.

“I think I’ve had my fun. You see, I’ve dealt with dead bringers before, you could lift mountains, you could run through them, your strength is unlike any other, you could beat even dragons in your sleep, but you.” He punched through me again and he tried to pull out but couldn’t. “You have one weakness.”

“What’s that?” He growled. I went to his ear whispering.

“Your mind.” He looked around sweating as he realized we never left Fluttershy’s cottage, and he hadn’t moved from staring at me.

“Big Mac?” Fluttershy asked going over to him and looking at him. “Are you alright, you just paused, and then you started sweating?” He looked at me smiling and gulped. “We should get you to the hospital.”

“No, I think he’s perfectly fine.” He stepped back. “Actually could I barrow him for a while Fluttershy, there’s a few things I think we need to talk about.”

“He’s right.” Big Mac said and then cleared his throat.

“Oh.” Fluttershy said.

“I'll, come back.” He nodded and then followed me outside silent. I smiled as we got out of sight. “What do you plan for me?”

“Ripping out your soul might be a little harsh, don’t you think?” He started to sweat, I had him and he knew it, once I invaded his mind he was my pet.

“Yep.”

“Now then, you’ll love Fluttershy.” He looked at me.

“What?”

“You’ll love her.”

“But, I’m dating another.”

“Dump them, Fluttershy is a fun little treat, don’t you think?” He blushed a little. “Her kindness is so sweet, it’s sickening.” He stopped and I looked at him. “I would have probably killed her by now if she didn’t prove so useful to me. I need to keep her happy, and you seem to be doing a fine job of that.”

“But, I love Cheerilee.”

“She’s living, and not important. You became a dead bringer because you wanted physical power, probably to save your farm or something, but that cost you. Now you will do as I say.” He coughed up blood. “Or I'll have your own body start to rot from the inside out, you don’t die so easily, so it would be fun.”

“Fine, but ya can’t tell my sister, she’d, not understand.” I grabbed him pulling him up to my face.

“You’re my dead bringer now, not the Lich’s. You forsook his power the second you thought about attacking me. You’re running on my magic now, he’ll never be able to take you back, and if I stop feeding you magic.” His right front leg started to rot away. “You’ll die like the dead creature you are.”

“I understand.” I dropped him and he shivered as his arm grew back.

“Good, now go have fun, if you hurt any pony without my permission.” I chuckled lightly and he looked down. “You’ll beg for death.” He nodded. “Now get going, and tell your brethren, that if they come here for any reason, I'll take them as well.” He ran back to Fluttershy’s cottage and I sighed.

I flew home and went right inside. Trixie looked at me and flinched, Lilly was next to her and she looked at me.

“How’d it go?” She asked.

“Lilly, go to my room for a little, I need to discuss a few things with Mom.” She ran up stairs shutting my door. “Big Mac was a dead bringer.” I growled lightly and her eyes went wide with surprise. “Did you know?”

“No, I’ve, never really met him.” I went over to her and kissed her.

“You and Lilly are coming with me, we’re going to the foundry, they almost have it finished and I want my weapons.” She nodded going upstairs and getting Lilly. I sighed as they got two bags and I put them on my back as Lilly laid down on Trixie’s back.

“Can I have Dodge?” Lilly asked. I snapped my claws making Dodge appear and she looked around.

“Lich Disciple killed me!” She said looking at me.

“I know, we need to go talk to Applejack first, then we’ll fly. I don’t want to risk teleporting with them possibly trapping us, or stopping the train.”

“Yes.” I put Dodge next to Lilly and they hoof bumped each other smiling. We went outside and I changed to my real form, but around the size of a normal room allowing Trixie to climb onto my back and we flew to the military camp.

“Seffron!” Applejack shouted as I landed.

“Foundry is almost done, I have to get over there and start, you have everything you need, I won’t be around for a while.”

“Can Dash take off her ropes?”

“Not till for a few days, make sure she doesn’t. Also I won’t be around for a while so go crazy, you have the list of events and everything.”

“Yep.”

“Enough explosives?”

“Yep.”

“Good, I'll see you when I’m done.” She nodded and I took off growing to my full size as I got into the sky. “It’s going to be a few hour flight, try to enjoy it. I have a shield on my back which is why you aren’t feeling the wind, you won’t be able to fall off. So you can walk around on my back.” Dodge and Lilly started to run around playing.

Hours passed and I finally arrived, ponies below me started to panic as I flew over the worksite landing on the beach, we were north of White Tail Woods, but by the ocean, so it was far enough that there was plenty of room.

Trixie got off with Dodge and Lilly. They started to play on the sand and I changed size handing Trixie the bags and she nodded. Several soldiers ran over to me but stopped realizing who I was.

“Commander!” All ten of them shouted saluting me. I changed size and walked over to them.

“You two, I would like you to stay with them, make sure they are safe, and don’t get lost, show them around, I know we’re far away from the city, but I don’t want them getting lost in the woods.”

“Yes sir.” The two said.

“And make sure to have fun, you aren’t filly-sitters.” They nodded.

“Commander.” Spear said walking over to me.

“Spear, what are you doing here?”

“I was sent over by an order by Applejack before the Rat Race.”

“Fill me in then, I assumed you were told everything.”

“Yes, I was ordered to increase security with recruits and finish any fall backs, we have a hundred soldiers on site.” We started walking. “We have a basic wall all around the base and soldiers patrolling it. There have been curious ponies that have nearly died from entering the worksite.”

“Okay, I don’t care about protection, tell me more about how the progress is going with the foundry.”

“Nearly complete, they can’t lift the walls up or the ceiling, they are way too heavy to do that.” We got a ways and Skyscraper looked at me waving us over. We walked over and he had a hard hat on and orange vest.

“You got here fast.”

“Flew, now tell me what I need to do.”

“Pull up a wall so we can manage it, and then pull up another so we can then bolt them together.” I smiled seeing the factory a little ways away from the foundry, the factory was exactly as I had told them, it was a large box with glass skylines on top, painted with trees on the outside and fit in nicely to the surrounding area.

“Let’s do this then.” Pony stepped away from me as I walked over changing my size and easily lifting up the wall, putting it into place. Pony moved into place attaching metal beams to the side and then to large beams already attached to the ground.

We finished after an hour or two making another box building like the Factory, the shape itself wasn’t that great, but what it was made of would allow for skyscrapers over five stories tall easily, plus many other things, Skyscraper would be able to live up to his name.

I went into the foundry once they finished painting and smiled at three very large forges, they would pour molten metal into casts that passed under them on a ceramic belt. I could make anything I wanted and as large as I wanted to, I could remake my armor, which wasn’t even close to being repaired by my dolls. The stupid things wouldn’t know a re-forger if it bit them in the ass.

“How is it?” Skyscraper asked looking at the blueprints I had given him.

“Perfect, I just need to start everything up, move in a few things, and I can get started making weapons.”

“Oh here.” He gave me a list of name. “You might need workers to help you.”

“Nope, I already have them.” He paused as I gave it back. “All I needed was you building the structures, I’m going to be adding a lot of things, this was only the ground work. Machines are going to be doing most of the work after I make them myself.”

“I'll tell Fluttershy that we won’t be needing a payroll then.”

“Okay.”

“I guess this is goodbye then.”

“No, far from it.”

“What do you mean?”

“Your team did a splendid job, I'll need more buildings later. They might not be like these ones, but I will need them. I need a oil refinery, and several other buildings as well, an army is more than just weapons.”

“That’s great, tell Fluttershy and we’ll get on anything you need, your blueprints were amazing, you don’t mind me using the materials and other things for others do you? I mean, they would do a lot.”

“I don’t care, just no foundries like this.”

“Oh you don’t have to worry about that, this was, we don’t have a way of pulling the walls up. So this will be the only one we make unless it’s for you. Anyway, I'll be meeting you later on, and it was a pleasure doing business with you.” I nodded and he left.

All the workers left and I started working going for almost three month before finally stopping. Trixie looked at me with a sleeping Lilly on her back. Machines lined the walls and dolls worked on the line creating my weapons.

“Commander.” Spear said walking over to me. He paused seeing the dolls and I looked at him.

“Yes?”

“What are those things?”

“Dolls, what do you want?”

“Oh, well word from Applejack, they have beaten the list one through twenty six and are moving on to twenty seven.”

Every few days another army would attack, but they were small and hardly a threat. Applejack hadn’t lost a single soldier yet, extremely lucky, but as she won more battles she received more soldiers, we were nearing a ten thousand soldier mark, and ponies were starting to take notice, as well as every nation.

Equestria’s militarization was noticed by the world, and every nation was following suit building armies and weapons of their own. After the Goblin army victory, Princess Celestia was bowed to rather it was from fear or love.

“Good, how are the soldiers handling the new ships?” I had first built metal ships to patrol the waters with magic rail guns on their bows. They could punch a hole through a gravestone miles from the shore ninety percent of the time.

“Good, they easily sunk the Vesitle fleet in ten minutes.”

“Great.” In my world, we had a large land army, but it had taken many more years to even get close to this tech, and I had all the blueprints in my mind. There wasn’t a single navy on the planet able to stand against Applejack’s navy.

“Applejack is requesting you come back.” I looked at him.

“What, why?”

“Well they don’t know how to use the guns.” I looked at his armor, it was simple layered carbine fiber, with two guns on the sides on arms. “In fact no one does. I can’t figure out how to move them, no one can here, so it’s not just me.”

“Then I'll have to go and train them, send all soldiers back to home base. I'll do a mass teaching once I get back.”

“But then who will protect here?”

“My dolls, no one is going to attack, I have two ships with dolls patrolling so attacking here will be extremely hard.”

“You have dolls using ships?”

“Don’t think about it, just go.” He nodded leaving. I paused, I probably shouldn’t have said that. I had actually outfitted my own doll soldiers without any pony realizing it. I had a fleet almost the same size as Equestria. While it wasn’t any more powerful, if I needed to they could come in on a moment’s notice.

I sighed looking at Trixie, she had become a good pet, and seemed happy, but that only annoyed me more.

“Are we going?” Trixie asked.

“Yes.” We walked out of the factory getting onto a train. The Lich Disciples had yet to make a move, but they were getting close, I could feel it.

Author's Note

hahaha I know a few of you were cheering on Big Mac, he can kick some serious ass

Guns, guns, guns!!!

“Commander, we’re here.” Spear said. I paused looking at Lilly, she had grown a little and was asleep on my lap, they had extended the train tracks to go from the factory to the military base. It allowed for faster action to needed areas.

“Yeah, I know.” I picked up Lilly setting her on Trixie’s back. We walked outside of the train to a rather surprising sight.

“SALUTE!” A soldier in gold armor shouted, lines of soldiers saluted me as I walked outside. While ten thousand wasn’t that impressive, it was still a lot of pony to have in one place so well organized. I smiled a little bit.

“Seffron.” Applejack said coming over to me in red and gold armor.

“Applejack.” She smiled having four stars on her shoulder.

“At ease.” She said to another pony. The lines of pony stopped saluting. “Come with me we have a lot to discuss.”

“Trixie go with Lilly and do something, I don’t know how long this will last.” She nodded leaving. “Is everything alright? You seem to be doing fine.”

“No deaths, we’ve been rather lucky I assume, the details you’ve given us have been spot on, and the estimates within your guesses. There have been a few things that you didn’t include but those were just blow back.”

“Yeah, like with the Oaka.”

“Exactly.”

“So why’d you call me, the guns can’t be that much of a problem.”

“Well I don’t know how to use the damn things, no one else seems to be able to get them to work, so yeah.”

“Oh.”

“And you had a gold star next to Ice Mares, I assumed they were bad.”

“They try to cover Equestria in snow forever, not any less than any other creature, but they are one of the big stepping stones to worse things.”

“Well after the Gone Sands I imagine they must be pretty bad.”

“Considerably worse if we were just fighting them, the gone sands can be attacked from the ground, the air mare control the clouds so they are considerably harder because ground forces don’t work against them.” Like many creatures the Ice Mares could sense the Lich growing in power, but that was one detail to be left alone, no one needed to know that these creatures were awakening from the Lich’s power leaking out.

“That’s not good, we still haven’t received our battalion from Clouds Dale yet, we only have a few dozen Pegasi on standby, only one is a medic.”

“That’s fine, you’ve set up the cloud shredder right?”

“Yeah.”

“Just use that, if they don’t have clouds around them then they die from the heat of the sun, so it’s not that hard with it, we found it the hard way, every old pony died from them, got too cold for them to live.”

“Granny would be mad.”

“I bet, but I had a star there because it requires heavy weapons or is required that I be there to assist you. Like Losive Day or the desert pony, they both are extremely powerful and have to be dealt with in a certain way, though, the Desert Pony is another matter, anyway, it doesn’t matter.”

“I haven’t checked the list for them, how far away are they?”

“We have those two, the Green bog, Jergen Nots, then about five more gold star ones this year alone. Remember we have years of battling ahead of us, the Lich is a few years away, then we have a ton more after that if we survive the Lich coming back, that is if I can’t kill him before he wakes up.”

“That’s good to know.”

“How’s Dash?”

“She’s pissed, you never came back.” I laughed.

“Completely forgot.”

“She got away from me after a few days, she’s in the clouds watching, I think.”

“I assume Pinkie was with you?”

“She teleported in and out on occasion, we have a more standby relationship.” I had nearly killed Pinkie after she told me that she loved me, we were now on a feed only relationship till further notice.

“So Big Mac.” I stopped and she stopped as well looking at me. “Are you alright?” I stared at her for a moment. She didn’t know, but he wouldn’t be stupid enough to tell her that he was a dead bringer.

“What about him?”

“You know something I don’t?”

“He visited me a few times with Fluttershy, they seem to be getting along great.”

“Yeah.” She eyed me and we kept walking going to a small building and going to the third floor. She sat down opening a few reports. “Ah why I brought you here was the guns, then the Ice Mares, oh I needed you to sign this.” She passed me a contract in a folder.

“What’s this?” I looked at it.

“A contract, Celestia is having all soldiers sign military contracts after a few left without notice, you need to sign it.” I looked it over.

“No.” I put it back onto her desk.

“I don’t think you got me, you will sign it.”

“I’m not a soldier, I’m not in battle anymore, I don’t need to sign a waiver if I get killed in battle because I won’t be in battle. I make you weapons, it’s not actionable to sue.” She sighed looking out the window.

“We know about the extra supplies you been sneaking off with.”

“Are you suggesting I’m stealing anything?” She looked at me with a frown.

“Well the supplies you’re given are to protect Equestria, not fill your own pocket with coin.” I chuckled. “I’m serious, we need to know where those weapons have gone, if you sold them that could seriously hurt every pony.”

“I haven’t sold anything, there’s a little something called testing.” She paused. “I have to send weapons to be tested, fitted, cleaned and ready for your soldiers. You can’t honestly tell me you expect me to be doing this alone do you?”

“Who are you working with?”

“None of your business, you get the weapons in the end, what I do to make sure they work is my business. If you got a problem with me I'll stop making you weapons, and deliver what I have left. You can’t hope to reverse engineer the weapons, not even in your wildest dreams. The concepts have too large of a gap between what you think you know, and what I know.”

“I'll tell Celestia.”

“What? I’m having weapons tested? Maybe you’ve forgotten who you’re talking to.” I growled lightly and she moved back a little.

“Are you threatening me?”

“That’s it I’m leaving.” I got up and she got up stumbling falling to the ground.

“Wait!” I walked out of the building and headed back for the train. Soldiers looked at me a little uneased at my frown. “STOP!” She shouted. I looked at her but kept walking.

“Nope, I’m not a soldier, nor am I a citizen of this nation, you can’t draft me into the military either, so I’m leaving.” She ran in front of me. “What? Are you going to stop me? Or is there something else you want to insult me with?”

“I didn’t insult you none! You’re being unreasonable.”

“Applejack, I’m not a soldier any more, you’ve only hit the front lines for a few months, try hundreds of years, and then tell me if you’re tired.” She blocked me again. “Applejack you are no match against me.”

“You want to bet?” Her guns moved pointing at me, I growled. “Hey they moved!” I stopped and rubbed my temple. “Now then, how did I move them?” I sighed grabbing her and pulling her close. “HEY!”

“Shut up!” I connected a strap around her neck and she choked a little. “You need this on you, no wonder it isn’t working.” I let go of her and the arms started moving easily and her eyes went wide.

“Whoa.” She fired them and she jumped startled by the sound.

“I’m going to kill you.” I growled making the ground ruble. She looked at me and I had holes in my right side.

“Wait a minute.” My side healed and she started backing up. “I didn’t mean that, you can’t blame me for that!” She turned to run and I grabbed her trail. “Wait I didn’t mean to, let me go!”

“Nope.” I dragged her back into her building and threw her across her desk hitting the wall, she didn’t feel it from the armor.

“Wait!” I went around the desk and she was on her back. Her guns were pointed at me aiming badly. “Darn things! Move how I want!” I grabbed her pulling her to my face. “Wait please I didn’t mean to!”

“You shot me! Five time!”

“I didn’t mean to, please wait.”

“Give me one reason not to kill you, or.” I pulled a gun off her side and pointed it under her armor at her heart. “I’m going to kill you.” She gulped.

“I’m sorry.”

“I’m sorry to.” I moved the gun going lower.

“Whoa now!”

“Give me a reason not to pull this trigger.”

“You would have to kill a lot of pony.”

“And?”

“I’m sorry okay, I didn’t realize it could do that or worked like that, please, please don’t shoot me, I’m not lying.”

“Not a reason, that’s an excuse.” I moved the gun a little and fired making her close her eyes. She peeked at me for a moment. “You’re an idiot, what the hell were you thinking? I trained you better than this!”

“What?”

“You treated me like some pony you idiot! You always treat me like an enemy general, never some pony you recruited. You just let me drag you into your office and almost kill you, and you didn’t think for a second to call your soldiers to help you?!”

“I-I.”

“Think before you act, talking is half the battle, if you can talk an enemy into peace it is always better than going to war and risking lives. Now then give me a reason not to shoot you right now and kill you.”

“SOME.” I shot again making her flinch.

“GIVE ME REASON!” I shouted.

“Please, stop.” She asked on the edge of tears

“Why? What’s stopping me from throwing you down and raping you, ripping you limb from limb, and throwing your head to your soldiers as I do the same to them? They can’t defend themselves right now, you can’t either, so what now!”

“Is this a test?”

“WHAT NOW!” I fired a few more times.

“Um, I don’t know!” I sighed dropping her and the gun.

“I’m leaving, I’ve wasted my time on you, if you can’t even answer that simple question then I’m gone, you’ll never see me again.”

“Wait, please I'll do anything.” I stopped then looked at her and she covered her mouth realizing what she just said.

“Seriously, did you just seriously say that to me?”

“Please I called you here because I need your help, not to get you mad at me, we left on an off note, I’m sorry. Please I need you to help me lead, this army is too large for three lieutenants and a lowly trained general, a few months is nowhere close to the training I need, I need help, please, I'll do anything.”

“Finally.”

“What?”

“I was wondering when you were going to say it.”

“You knew?”

“Of course I knew! I watched every single one of your battles from the clouds, you don’t honestly think I would leave you alone, I wiped out a ton of the enemy behind the scenes, you don’t think I would let you have all the fun would you?” She paused.

“That explains the reports, but you could’ve told me.”

“Of course not, if you didn’t pass this test I was going to remove you from being a general, rather by force or by telling you to leave.” She stared at me. “You’ve let the burden of being a leader get to you. You’ve gotten sloppy and need more training, but I needed you to ask for help, a leader which is unable to ask for help from allies is not a leader!”

“I’m sorry, please help me.”

“Good, now then, go tell every single one to put on the strap, if the neck armor isn’t properly attached it won’t connect to your mind. Then meet me on the shooting range, I'll explain to a lieutenant which will then explain it to the rest of the army.”

“Alright.” She ran out of the room and I sighed. Applejack was a great leader, but she had been allowing her pride to cloud her judgment. She had nearly gotten pony killed because of it, and I would need her name to hold meaning to scare off monsters.

I went out to the gun range, it was quite large, about five hundred pony could be using it at once. It also acted as a bomb range, and grenade range. I picked up an assault rifle from a box and put on a clip.

The guns were made so any pony could pick them up and use them, hooking them onto the armor was just a plus. Also the clips could be hooked to a stream of bullets instead of just one single clip, so pony could set a box on their back and not run out of ammo easily.

I looked around as soldiers filled up the shooting range behind the small wall that I was walking on. Applejack came over to me with Spear and Epee. All the pony were moving the guns and arms now.

“That was a stupid little thing! I swear.” Epee said moving his arms around using them to write on paper with. “These things are beautiful, now I can walk and write at the same time, this is wonderful!”

“Commander.” Applejack said with a sorry look on her face.

“Hello every pony.” I said and my voice echoed. Screens of me appeared in the sky allowing them all to see me. The rows of pony were five hundred long and twenty wide so they were reasonably close to me. “Applejack come here.”

“Yes?” She asked coming over to me on the wall.

“Do all of you have the strap on correctly?” I pointed at her strap and dozens of pony redid them. “Good, now then, once you have that on you’ll be able to use your guns correctly and easily. They are an extension of you, they were made so you don’t have to know how to really use them to be able to use them. Applejack, hook the gun on your back freeing your robotic hand and shake mine.” She struggled a little bit, but got it and shook my hand smiling as she realized how to control it.

“Yay.” She paused blushing as her voice echoed and ponies started to chuckle a little and she gave them a look shutting them up.

“Now then they aren’t hard to use, but you need to be able to aim them. Wink with one eye and an aiming glass will come down. Applejack, wink.” She did and a small green glass went over one of her eyes. “Now then point one of the guns.” Her eyes went wide.

“Whoa.” Several pony did the same.

“The glass will zoom in a certain distance, it has a red dot which aims where your pointing the gun and where the bullets will hit. If it is dark out, then it’ll use night vision and allow you to see in even pitch black, in that case it’ll go over both your eyes.”

“Is there more?” Applejack asked excited.

“Yes, if there is poison gas, no air or anything that you’ll need to get ready for, say mask and one will go over your face. Then the glass will come down giving you basic information about your body. Life status, you don’t always notice your missing a limb. It tells you if you need to drink, eat or other body functions. You forget in battle too easily, so pay attention to them, and you’ll live.”

“Mask.” Applejack said and her helmet covered her face completely.

“That’s creepy isn’t it?” A mare soldier asked.

“Very, but only you can see the information so don’t worry.” A few soldiers chuckled and I went over to Applejack. “Now then, your armor is made to protect you.” I fired a pistol round inches from her helmet hitting it, knocking her back a little. “Even at close range the rounds won’t break through, you’ll feel it though.”

“Son of a basket!” Applejack yelled in pain.

“Of course if you’re unarmored you’ll die. So keep your armor on at all times, take it off and you get shot, it’s your own damn fault. Also that was because you shot me five time, that hurt.”

“Sorry.”

“You have a range of one field before you need to aim higher than the dot, if that’s what you plan, say snipe, it will change the red dot to a cross with markings telling you how you should aim depending on how far an object is.” I opened fire making pony shutter and I looked around. “It is loud, get used to it!”

“No, it’s not that,” a soldier said. “That was on speaker.” I chuckled.

“Woops.” I laughed. A few grunts and curses could be heard. “Anyway don’t worry about shooting into the air, the bullets fall harmlessly back down, even if they hit you, they don’t hurt you rather your unarmored or not. If they lose enough energy they won't stick and therefore won’t explode.”

“What about this?” A soldier asked holding up a sniper rifle.

“Any pony which scores a fifty or higher will be allowed to become a sniper, any pony which wants to become a heavy and scores a fifty on endurance may do so. Also any pony that wants to become an assault, if they score a fifty on speed may do so. Now then start practicing, I’m sure you all have work to do. One hundred rounds and then go back, aim for the targets down range.”

I jumped off the wall, then walked away and Applejack ran over to me. I chuckled and she rolled her eyes.

“That hurt.”

“I know, at least you have armor on.” I growled and she sighed.

“I said I was sorry.”

“Yeah, sorry about shooting you, don’t hurt any less does it?” She rolled her eyes. “Well I’m going to go, now that you know how to use them, you can train your soldiers and be plenty ready for.” I stepped to the side as an arrow went by my neck. I turned seeing a small ground devil with an bow. It had two legs, arms, a belly, horns on its head and an arrow tail twitching behind it.

“What the heck is that?” Applejack asked.

“A ground devil, small one, they aren’t normally dangerous. That one is about as tall as a goblin, but not the most dangerous thing.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well.” I caught an arrow. “Caught it! HA!” I shouted mocking it. “They have no armor and stay in small packs, they live rather long lives and are delicious, even to pony.”

“What?”

“They’re made of grass and other weed that are really tasty, perfect for spice. They start out as small gems like treasure goblins, but they are created in the wild so they don’t gain a lot of power like the treasure goblin and they can’t do magic.”

“Why is it attacking you?”

“Don’t know, we couldn’t be disturbing its home, we’re shooting into a hill, and they don’t live near forest normally.”

“Why is that?”

“They live in the desert sands. Now if it was.” I caught another arrow. “HA you can’t hit me! Now if it was a fire devil, water or air devil then we would be in trouble. Each can control their elements, ground devils are by far the easiest to deal with. They are slow and get pissed really easily, but really physically strong, oh look.” It started to stomp around on the ground mad. “Cute little things.”

“Oh, so why is it here?”

“Don’t know, they don’t speak a language. They stay together because it offers a bit of protection, but not much.” We both paused as the ground trembled. I looked up as a huge fire devil came out of the forest being easily two trees high.

“Oh that’s so not good.” It roared at me and pulled out a huge bow and arrow.

“That’s massive!” I pushed her out of the way as an on fire tree arrow shot at me missing me barely and getting embedded in the ground behind me.

“Not fair!” I shouted and the ground devil danced around happy. I pulled up my gun and opened fire taking out its eyes which reformed easily. I jumped out of the way of another fire arrow and then started shooting at the gem core, but the gem absorbed my gem bullets. “Oh that’s really not fair you know!” I dropped the gun catching the next large arrow.

“Are you alright?” Applejack asked.

“HA!” I shouted. “I caught it!” I held it up and the big one started to stomp around as well. “You see if you can beat them at their game they get so mad that they die.” The ground devil exploded sending rocks all over the place and leaving a hoof sized brown power gem on the ground.

“That’s kind of stupid.”

“No, they are tasty, those rocks are salt. Good for a tasty meal.” The fire devil shot another arrow and I dropped the old one catching the new one. The fire devil exploded sending red weeds all over the place. A large red around my size was in the middle. I went over to the brown one and tossed it into my mouth eating it.

“Does it taste good?”

“Yep.” I went over to the red one and shrank it and tossed it to Applejack. “They taste great, the red one was aged pretty well.” She licked it and spit making me laugh. “Give that to Spike, he’ll love it.”

“I'll make sure he gets it.” She put it away. “So will you help me?”

“Of course, the next battle is tomorrow, I’m going with you if you don’t shoot me again that is.”

“You need to sign that or I can’t allow you to do that.” I padded her on the head.

“I already did a while ago, I was actually the one that suggested it to Celestia, it’s on file already.”

“You ain’t lying right?”

“You don’t believe me?” We stopped in front of her office.

“Nope.”

“Check it out, you’ll find it.”

“Now for that training?”

“Very well.” We spent the rest of the day training her, before heading north to where the battle would take place.

Applejack shifted a little uncomfortably in front of me in the small icy trench. The soldiers easily took to the guns so they were now fully armed, but that didn’t make Applejack feel any more comfortable with me staring at her.

“Stop staring at me.” She said looking at me clearly staring at her plot, she had a nice one, and I could see through her decency barrier.

“I told, I’m training you, not that it’ll matter for this battle, with them all knowing how to use the new weapons systems they should be able to mow down the mole rats easily, and their armor won’t hold against our weapons.”

“Still.” I went to her ear.

“Or maybe I should be training you in more privet matters.” She blushed.

“Now don’t go all nuts on me on the eve of battle.” I chuckled pulling her closer to me and she turned red.

“Incoming, one minute out.” A pony voice said over the radio. They all now knew about the ear pieces in their armor, so they could talk to each other easily and there was no longer just one radio pony.

“Roger.” Applejack said and her guns moved aiming. She was easily able to be a sniper or heavy if she wanted, but assault was more her style. I looked up at pony sized mole rats in heavy armor, holding swords, were running rather fast.

“Look at that, beautiful sight.” She eyed me for a second.

“Open fire once in range.” She said.

A few seconds past and they opened fire ripping apart the mole rat army in seconds. The hundred thousand soldiers fell to the ground dying in less than ten seconds. Their armor was useless and they weren’t even close to reaching us.

Silence filled the air and I looked around. Every single pony was silent and standing perfectly still. I padded Applejack on the shoulder and she jumped a little looking at me. I chuckled lightly getting out of the trench.

“Congratulations.” I said over the radio shocking the two thousand soldiers that we had brought to the battle. That was over kill, just five would have worked here. “You all have just mowed down your first army with bullets. Time for clean up.” Pony looked at me with confused and still shock ridden expressions, no pony was moving.

“CLEAN UP!” Applejack ordered and every pony snapped out of it rushing to clean up the mole rat army. She looked at me. “This don’t feel like a victory.”

“They were invading from the north west, remember we’ve not had to leave Equestria, we’re the ones being invaded.” Of course that was for good reason, Equestria was like a bomb ready to go off with the Lich sleeping on the trigger.

“Right, right, I didn’t think of that.” She looked away. “I need to go clean up for a while.” She got out of the trench and I sighed. This wasn’t a good sign, but at this point, I wasn’t sure how much more time I would have.

This world was so much unlike mine that it made me cringe. After all the soldiers learned the guns, Applejack had them patrol the cities in groups of five. They responded to any threat now, just a few of them could handle major events in my world like they were nothing, it made me realize just how petty my life had been.

Things like the Ice Mares, Losive Day, or anything else was just mowed down almost too easily, and other than telling where troops should go, Applejack had nothing she needed to do for them. Battle tactics were overkill now, and I enjoyed it.

I let a few years slip away easily, and the Lich Disciples were moving finally, but several of their members had already been gunned down before they could even speak. The Lich was the last threat on the list, before I could start taking over, and readying for the Darkness coming to consume this world.

Author's Note

Time jumps are fun!!!

Drakain

I sighed licking Applejack’s breast having been using them like a pillow. She shifted uncomfortably waking up. She looked at me and looked away not wanting to push me off of her, she had feelings for me, but was too prideful to want to act on them.

“So, the Lich.” Applejack said.

“Last thing before things went badly. Celestia and Luna got corrupted and then that’s about it.”

“So, if they don’t, then what?” I smiled, me burning this world, that’s what. My army was ready, armed and at over twenty five million. I had them in bunkers in graveyards across all of Equestria and most of the world. Next to taking over, I wanted to make sure they could move in and take on the dead.

“Nothing.”

“Hey guys.” I turned looking at Spike. He had entered his teenage progression phase of his life, so he now had wings, and was as tall as a Luna was, but that didn’t matter to Rarity, she still saw him as a baby dragon. They had been slipping away from each other for a rather long time now.

“Hey.” I got up cracking a few bones.

“So that’s the Drakain army?” Spike asked seeing dragon kin a ways out.

They had the same form as me, but unlike me theirs was natural and they had five claws instead of four. They were all in heavy armor and had basic guns, an upgrade from what my world had, but it was pointless. We were at the badland’s tower post, and several million Drakain Dragon soldiers were matching on the dragon king’s order, this would be one of the first times moving into another country, if you could call the breeding grounds a country.

“Yep, the last army before the lich.” I said walking over to the large window. We had about a hundred soldiers here for the defense, was probably more than enough, plus with a thousand on standby in nearby towns.

“That’s still a huge army.” I chuckled lightly.

“It is, but not a problem for us.”

“Dad.” I looked at Lilly, she was now a beautiful mare. Spike had started to take a liking to her, while Rarity was great, they were close to ending it, and unlike Rarity, Lilly could actually have offspring with him. Since her dead fire had changed her physically, she could have a dragon baby or a pony foal, and it would still be technically pure one or the other, but it could be his offspring.

“Yes?” I asked.

“Can I fight today?” She asked coming next to Spike, he blushed a little. After I told him that they could reproduce, he was always embarrassed around her. Though I cared little even though I acted like I did. This world was mine unofficially, so they could go crazy for all I cared and they would still be my pets in the end.

“Dodge, what do you say?” Dodge came into the room now looking like a mare, she was rather beautiful as well. Applejack rolled her eyes and Dodge smiled. Dodge had more than once seduced Applejack, I had made Dodge’s programming so good, that she was literally a normal pony.

“She’s at ninety nine percent.” I smiled, I had updated her progression after the dead fire, so it was good information.

“I don’t know.” I said smiling.

“Seffron, come on.” I looked at Trixie as she entered the room. She came over to me and I hugged her.

“Dad?” Lilly asked begging with her eyes.

“Fine, you can join the battle, but Dodge is coming with you.”

“I'll go to.” Spike said and I grabbed him stopping him. I had taught him and Lilly real battle magic, they could probably take on the whole army by themselves.

“No you won’t.” They all looked at me surprised. “Where’s Twilight?”

“She’s on standby with Celestia, why?”

“Good, I need to talk to you privately.” I looked around and they all left. “You to Dash, no spying remember.” Dash flew away from the window. Dash had gotten married to a pegasus named Sorin after wanting more than just a cloud buddy, and Fluttershy had gotten married to Big Mac after he proposed.

Rarity was still with Spike, and Twilight was just really close to Celestia now. Pinkie now was more relied on me more than ever before, she would drink a few times a day, not because she needed to any more, but because she wanted to.

“How’s Rarity?” He frowned.

“She’s fine.” He looked back out the window. “Do you really want to talk about her? I mean, it’s okay.”

“Not what you want any more?” He looked at me for a second before looking down.

“She’s see a pony.” A few tears went down his face. “I don’t know who she is anymore, and she’s been seeing someone, but Rarity and me are done, have been done for a few months.” I looked out the window as a dry dust wind blew across the base.

“I’m sorry.” He sat down and I did as well putting my legs up on a computer desk which controlled the weapon systems.

“Don’t be, it was never going to work, it didn’t in your world.”

“She been dragging you along hasn’t she?”

“How did you know that?” I smiled a little and he sighed. “Yeah, after she found out about the gems, she has been more interested in that than me. I guess it was a lot of things that added up to this, but it’s not looking good.” I took a breath.

“Rarity is coming here.” He looked at me.

“What?!”

“I called her, for you, you need to end it.”

“But I.” He sighed. “Do I really want it over?”

“Have you had sex with her?” He paused blushing. “If you haven’t had sex with her it’s no wonder she’s seeing a pony behind your back.”

“No, I haven’t.”

“Do you want to?” He looked away biting his lip.

“I love her, but, I don’t want to drag it out anymore.” A knocking made us look at the door.

“Come in.” I said and Rarity came into the room making Spike wipe his eyes and then stand up quickly.

“Seffron, and Spike, what are you doing here?”

“I’m going to be part of the battle, I have been helping the army for a while now.” She looked down. She hadn’t known that, in fact she probably didn’t know Spike at all anymore, but she could feel it coming. It was written on her face.

“Is that so, how are you?”

“Great, but.” He paused and she looked at him, she was expecting it.

“But?” She asked.

“I’m breaking up with you.”

“Oh.” She looked away. “I understand.” He looked at her and she smiled. “Thank you Spike, I was expecting this for a while now.” He stared at her. “I know things have been getting distant, and I’ve been pushing you away for a while. I just don’t love you anymore like I should have. After I nearly lost you, I was in love with you so much.”

“But then it faded.”

“Yes, that fire died out for me, it was like someone threw gas onto the fire and it blew up, but it only made it burn away that much faster. I love you as a friend, but we won’t ever be lovers again. Thank you for doing this, I can stop feeling so bad about doing this to you. Oh, and I’m getting married.” Spikes eyes went wide.

“What?” Even that shocked me making me raise an eye brow.

“If you hadn’t told me, I would have told you. I’m also moving from Ponyville to Canterlot, and I won’t be coming back.” He gripped his fists. “Please understand, it was never going to work between us deary.” He smiled.

“Congratulations Rarity.” He went over and hugged her. “I'll always love you, but you are right, it’s over.” He let go of her going back to his chair and sitting down. “I hope you’ll invite me.”

“Of course! I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner, but, it’ll be in a week. I'll send you a postage invite.”

“Alright.” He smiled and she nodded leaving, she shut the door and tears went down his face. “She’s getting married, and she planned it while still seeing me.” He looked down. “How did I screw up so badly?” I laughed and he looked at me.

“Oh please, you let this happen.”

“What?”

“You’re me, give yourself some credit, I’ve never once been unable to get something I wanted. If you really wanted Rarity, do you think you couldn’t have made her yours?” He stared at me a little shocked. “Just look at me, when I got here, everyone wanted to kill me, and now they all love me deeply.”

“I-I.”

“You let it go, don’t go and beg a pony that was going to break up with you if you hadn’t done it first.” He looked down. “Why not go for Lilly?” He looked at me. “She like you, but since you’ve been in a relationship she’s not even looked at you. She’s a very nice pony, just your age and down your alley.”

“I don’t understand.”

“She’ll live as long as you will.”

“But with the age spells you taught me, couldn’t I live forever?”

“Yep.” He smiled. I got up as explosions started to happen not far from the base. We were just outside of their range, which meant they were easily within our range. I jumped out of the window and Spike followed me as we went over to Applejack.

“It’s about time.” Applejack said eating an apple now fully geared. I picked up a sniper rifle and looked through it at their artillery. It was just large cannons with long barrels.

I fired once hitting off the side of a cannon and it sprayed sparks on an open black pounder barrel. That one barrel exploded causing the cart full of them to explode wiping out several artillery.

“Wow.” Lilly said coming next to me and I pulled her close to me whispering into her ear.

“Spike’s not dating Rarity.” She blushed and I let go of her as Spike looked at us.

“Now what?” Spike asked.

“We have fun.” Lilly said looking at Spike smiling and he blushed.

“Of course.” He said grinning.

Dodge and Lilly stomped making armor appear on them and Spike clapped, making his armor wrap around and two swords appeared. Everything around them shook as their energy was released. They were clearly the most powerful fighting force on the planet, and they didn’t know it yet, but they were mine.

“Race ya.” Lilly said and they both took off, making the ground rip up at their speeds, as they started ripping through the army making me smile. Dodge teleported and appeared over the army, and dozens of guns appeared on her armor. She rained bullets onto the army and they dropped like flies.

A soldier brought Applejack and myself some chairs and an umbrella. She tossed me an apple and I bit into it, then poured myself something to drink.

“How are you?” I asked and Applejack frowned.

“They left home, Apple Bloom and her gang.”

“What?”

“It was a few months ago, I don’t know when, I only received the message yesterday, no phone towers out here.” She picked up some apple wine and chugged it down. She chuckled a little. “I’m not welcome anymore, so I didn’t know.” I hid a smile, constantly killing made her battle hardened worse than any, she was now my AppleCran. She was always at every battle, she enjoyed killing and torturing as much as me.

“Oh.”

“You think they’re alright?” I smiled.

“Yeah, I bet they’re great.” She smiled. I actually doubted that, Equestria had become a tad darker, it wasn’t that uncommon for a rape or murder now, especially from an old soldier that got released from mental strain. Pony’s minds could break like any other, it just depended on how long.

“I’m going to track them down after dis, said something about the city.” I chuckled and she smiled. “Won’t be too hard, I have soldiers in every city, they’ll give me a hint, so do we need to help dem?” I looked out. Over a third of the army was gone already and the rest was retreating. We both laughed.

“No, I think they are enjoying themselves too much.” They wiped out the army after another thirty minutes of fighting.

“I won!” Lilly said smiling.

“Nope.” Spike argued with a smile.

“Yes I did!”

“Nope.” Spike said chuckling and she rolled her eyes as they walked pass us. Dodge came over to me.

“How’d it go?” I asked drinking some Dragon Bane.

“Good, they wiped out a huge amount of the army together and they worked almost flawlessly.” I smiled. “How long before the Lich?” She asked and I looked at her frowning. She knew what was going to happen, and was still my doll, but she had fun and she didn’t want it to end yet.

“It’ll be in a few weeks when his tome opens.” So did the tree of life, eating it again would give me more power than I could dream. Just one touch of the tree and I could take control of the tree forever, even kill the lich if he did awake. I would be immortal and they wouldn’t be able to stop me.

“I see.” A sad look crossed her face and her armor faded away as she walked away, I took a gulp of my drink and Applejack looked at me.

“I can’t believe I forgot she was a doll till I saw her battle.” She looked at me.

“She’s not really, at this point she’s more alive than most, she can even reproduce. She just can’t die.” She took a drink of apple wine. Our cleanup crew drove in dozens of trucks with large arms on the side cleaning up bodies.

“Hey.” Trixie said coming over to me and sitting down on my lap. I pulled her close to me and she smiled. “Are you alright?”

“Was Spike, Lilly and Dodge.”

“Really, that’s nice.”

“Eh, we didn’t have to do anything so.”

“What about the dragon king?”

“Probably panicking that his army was wiped out, dealing with it tonight.” I tickled her a little making her giggle a little.

“You two are cute together.” Applejack said with a fake smile. I looked at Trixie and she was smiling a real smile. I had somehow made her happy, though that was to be expected since she stopped pissing me off long ago.

“I wouldn’t say that.” Trixie said smiling.

“No? You two seem like the closest pair I’ve ever seen.”

“I raise Lilly, that’s my job, just because I get something else for doing it doesn’t mean we’re close.”

“Right.” She said taking a drink of apple wine.

“Applejack have you had sex yet.” She choked on the apple wine blushing a little bit and she spit some to the side.

“Excuse me?”

“Have you had sex.”

“None of your business. Dating might be one thing, but sex is not!” I chuckled. She could kill a thousand creatures and sigh at it being boring, but sex, she went up in arms. She hadn’t dated before, let alone had sex, at least not with a stallion. She was shy in that aspect, and she was far from bad looking, so it was a mental problem, not a physical one.

“I’m going to go check on Lilly.” Trixie said as she got up smiling and Applejack scowled as she walked away.

“What is her problem with me not having sex?!”

“Applejack, you’re on the front line.” She looked at me. “You’re going to probably die and if you haven’t had sex, you might regret it. Find a damn pony and jump their bones before it’s too damn late.” She rolled her eyes.

“No pony stallion enough to ride me, that’s for damn sure.” She looked at a stallion and he gulped. “Ain’t that right?!” He nodded scared. She was extremely aggressive, she made Dash seem passive, and not only that she was ten times more abrasive. “Get me another bottle, I’m out of wine.” She stuck the bottle into the ground breaking it.

“Yes general.”

“Don’t worry, I got it.” I held up a bottle and she took it smiling.

“You wouldn’t get me drunk enough, to make me that drunk Seffron. I ain’t sleeping’ with cha.” She bit the cork and spit it. She took a swig and passed out making me chuckled. A soldier came over and picked up the bottle looking at it.

“Sleeping wine?” He asked eyeing me.

“Bleed those thoughts out of your mind, you know how she gets when she gets drunk, next thing we’ll know she starts ordering soldiers to dance on their heads.” He chuckled as I picked up Applejack going to the commander’s logging. Applejack, the lieutenants and myself each always had one room separate from the rest of the soldiers.

I set Applejack onto her bed, taking off her armor, and I ran my claw along her side scuffing her up as if she had in fact had sex. She would feel like she had, and want to even more because she wouldn’t remember it. This plan could go so wrong, it was bound to. I sat down in a chair looking out the window, letting the sun set into the night.

AppleCran was my first real love, and now with Applejack was taking basically her place, becoming just as much a general as AppleCran, I wanted to taste her even if I had to go about it in less of a fun way. AppleCran was the first pony I had sex with, and she was by far the most pleasant. I missed it greatly and it would be worth the kick in the face later if I pulled it off. Rape only feels so good, having the partner want it is so much better.

“Ugh.” She said sitting up and looked at herself blushing. She looked at me, shirt opened and pants loose. “What happen?” She looked out the window and then at me. “Tell me right now what happen?!”

“I'll let your mind wonder that.”

“We didn’t, RIGHT?!” She got up going up to me and sniffed the air gulping, easily smelling her own delicious scent. I rubbed her face softly and tears welled up in her eyes, she fell back. “No, this isn’t right, please tell me I didn’t use my first time while drunk!”

“I'll tell you for a trade.”

“What do you want?”

“I smell something I want to taste.” She turned red. “Up close and personal.” I went close to her face. “If you let me taste it I'll tell you.”

“Wait a minute, if we had sex you would have.” I chuckled.

“You sure about that?” She looked down.

“No.” I kissed her pulling her over me and she paused.

“Would it be so bad?”

“I guess not, but that wouldn’t be honest to Trixie or Pinkie.” I ran my claw along her side and she paused.

“Do you think they wouldn’t want to join you?” Her eyes went wide.

“Tell me.”

“You know my terms, think of me like an enemy you can’t win against, but once you across that line of giving into me, you’ll never say no again.” She kissed me. “And you’ll want so much more.

“Fine, but only because it’s just sex, and I need to finish badly.” She went over to her bed and I smiled as she lay down on her back. I went over to her and she looked away blushing. I smiled removing her barrier. She was a beautiful sight, AppleCran was a military whore, she slept around to gain rank and she made it to general by week six, so she was anything but a pleasant sight, but I still loved her.

“Wow, you must make it a habit to keeping yourself clean.” She turned red.

“Yeah, well I try.” I licked and she yipped a little at the shock as the feeling washed over her body. “What in the world did you do, I ain’t never felt nothing like that!” I smiled and she gulped. “You going to do it gentle right?” I licked in deep and she gasped.

“Of course, I wouldn’t.” I hissed my words making her wet. “Do something like that to you, would I?”

“Stop with the hissing, it itches now!” I licked and she grabbed the sheets.

“I'll get that itch for you.” She got wetter and I smiled licking again and again. She was perfect, she had a slight tinge of apple to her. She grabbed a pillow moaning into it and I smiled enjoying her deeper. She finished and I licked every drop of nectar from her. I went over her and kissed her, she smiled even though she tasted herself on my tongue.

“That was much better than I realized!”

“Also we didn’t have sex, what I gave you was just extremely strong, knocked you out rather fast, didn’t even finish the bottle.” She smiled. “But would you like to have sex? I’m told I’m not half bad.” She thought for a minute. “It’ll feel so much better than that, a simple licking feels great, but feeling that sliding inside you just makes you warm.”

“Alright.” She flipped me so she was on top. “But you aren’t in command here little dragon.” I grinned rubbing her flank and putting a seal on her. She moved my pants and went on slowly sliding onto me nicely, she yipped and I held her on me as she popped her cherry.

“That looked painful.” She looked down as blood rolled down me.

“Why the hell did you hold me down?!” She said cringing in pain. I snapped my claws and she stopped feeling the pain.

“Because I can do that.” I pulled her down kissing her and then went to her ear. “And because I wanted to see that beautiful face in agony.” She pulled back surprised and I grinned making her nervous. As we were right now, she couldn’t defend herself, she couldn’t use magic and she couldn’t reach a weapon.

“Why would you say that?” I pushed her down and she gasped.

“Because I could.” I rubbed her face a little removing a few scars and making her a little bit younger.

“W-what was that?” She asked feeling oddly good.

“Healed you completely, and gave you a few years.” I pushed again making her take in a scattered breath and I smiled. She was enjoying it, but she was also nervously squeezing me as her insides quivered. She was still extremely strong, so her insides were just beautiful, they could crush rocks if she wanted, but I ate rocks like candy.

“Now you aren’t thinking of doing weird, right?”

“Think of it like this.” I licked her nipples. “I own you.” I started and she moaned quietly making me turn her over on her back and kiss her. She smiled a little, and I kept going, she was a beautiful moaner, not loud at all, making light squeaks and she squeezed every time. She finished biting her lip and I felt her smiling face. After I took over this world, I was going to make her my personal pet.

“You don’t own me.” She said finally coming out of her haze.

“Oh don’t I.” I thrusted and she looked down. “I think I do.” I kissed her neck warming her inside and getting her wet again. “Even your body agrees with me, with every push and pull you can’t live without it.” She kissed me, oh I was going to make her love me, so much so that she couldn’t stand the thought of loving another, living without me.

“No matter how much you tell yourself that, I'll never be your pet.” I grinned and she frowned swallowing and I went to her ear.

“You already are, think about it.” Her eyes went wide and she looked at me surprised. “I think you see it now.”

“No, but.” She stopped and she gripped making me cringe a little, she had the freaking muscles of a dragon, I loved it. “How did that happen?”

“You gave everything to me on a silver platter, I own you little pony.” I pushed again and she bit her lip. “And now I'll enjoy you to my pleasure.” She smiled as I kept going finishing inside her as she gripped me for the third time finishing herself.

“Is it meant to be so hot?” She asked grunting a little and I cooled a little bit making her enjoy the now warm feeling rushing inside of her. “Oh, that was great, but did you really need to finish in me?” I kissed her.

“Did you enjoy it?”

“Yes.” She looked away.

“Then yes.”

“General.” A soldier said knocking and I groaned quietly.

“Yeah?” She asked.

“I can’t find the commander, we have a night op, and we need to leave.”

“Don’t worry, I'm sure you’ll find him shortly, I'll be out in a few minutes.”

“Yes general.” He walked away and she looked at me. I pulled out and snapped my claws cleaning up. She tried to get up and I held her down growling, she shivered scared. I pulled out a gem heart, ruby heart in the center and sapphire on the outside.

“What’s that?”

“A gift.” I pressed it to her chest and it merged into chest removing her coat showing the gem. “This is called a dragon’s soul gem.” I went to her ear. “It means your mine.” She bit her lip. “I'll always be able to find you, and since it connects to your heart, you’ll never be able to escape me to the end of time.”

“Oh.” I rolled my eyes.

“It’ll also allow you to know if I’m alive or dead, and I'll be able to tell if you’re alive or dead as well.”

“That’s cool.” I kissed her pulling her close to me.

“I know, now I have to leave, missions await me.” I got up closing my pants and walking out of the room. I grinned as I got to the mission room. Five pony were waiting for me in black armor.

“Commander.” Epee said greeting me. I tapped my chest making black armor appear around my body from black fire.

“Let's get started.”

Dragon King

“The intelligence you gave us was almost correct, but was within your estimate.” Epee said looking at me.

A table in front of us showed the miles of the dragon breeding lands, the Dragon King’s castle was in the middle of all of the breeding grounds in the most heavily used breeding crater, surrounded by lava pits and rough mountains. It was extremely easy to defend, and had never been attacked by an army before this point.

“Good, and the castle?”

“The castle is the same, but it would seem there are plenty more normal dragons than dragon kin protecting the castle and outlaying lands.”

“That’s fine, the path we were going to take is still clear, we just will have to stop here, and go by hoof.” I pointed at the edge of the lava pits. “It will take us an hour if we’re careful, so getting to the castle won’t be a problem.”

“Are you sure we can’t just go in and start just killing them?” An earth pony asked and we all looked at him. I had two unicorn and two pegasus, I would only need one earth pony as a scout, magic or flying would get noticed instantly.

“Sorry sir, he’s new.”

“To answer your question, no, we can’t just attack full out. He controls the volcano under the breeding lands, that’s why he is able to control the dragons. It would be a fatal blow to the dragons, I’m hoping to gain their assistance when we battle the lich, so just killing them would do nothing for us. So we can’t just let him do it, plus it would wipe us out.”

“What?”

“How new is he?” I asked looking at Epee.

“He’s the fastest scout we have, but he’s still new, he’ll get the job done.” I sighed and looked at him.

“If a volcano that size goes off it’ll wipe out everything within at least a hundred miles of it, that means all the way to Dodge City would be lava pits, but that wouldn’t be the problem, the problem would be the ash cloud that engulfs the planet in days. Everything would freeze after a while of being covered in yards of ash. Nothing not even Celestia could survive a winter like that and clearing the sky would be impossible. Just too heavy.”

“That’s really bad then.”

“The dragons normally manage it so it’ll never explode, but since he got a hold of it, just the press of a button will set it off. I need to kill him in his sleep, and anti-magic stops me from just teleporting in, now while normally going alone would be best, this is not the case. The five of you are basically scouts and distractions when I need them, while.”

“We know,” another soldier said. “The price of our lives to save the planet is well worth the bill, we understood that when we accepted the mission.”

“You’re lives are not replaceable, do not forget that, I know this might be a suicide mission for us, but we are not expendable, never forget that fact.” He nodded. “Now then, any other questions?”

“Dragon kin?” The earth pony asked and I sighed.

“They are dolls made by dragon breath, brute creatures which are controlled by the king, they are easily killed, but when he sleeps, command falls to others of his ranks. So getting seen by a single one is deadly, don’t chance it.”

“I’m good.”

“Great, let’s move out.” We all went out a door to a truck. I got into the back with the four pony and Epee got into the driver’s seat. I stood up grabbing a sheet and pouring magic into it and making the truck invisible. I opened the door between the bed of the truck and the driver’s cab.

“Commander.”

“Take it slow, not too fast, don’t want to kick up dust.” He nodded and started driving, I sat down in the back being able to see through the cloth rather easily. I relaxed looking at the ground.

Dragon lands were full of gems, which made using any teleportation magic other than seals impossible to do, and end up in the right place would be a crap and shoot if I did manage to teleport. I had choose it as my home because it was almost too easy to defend. Had I not been able to sneak into his ranks in my world, my world would’ve ended.

“Commander.” I looked at the earth pony.

“Yeah?”

“We’re almost there.” I looked around, we had entered dragon lands nicely, but the closer we got to the castle, the less likely my invisible cape would hide us. “I just thought you should know, sorry for waking you.”

“He wasn’t asleep.” A unicorn said.

“Oh, sorry.”

“You’re young aren’t cha?” One of the pegasus asked.

“Yeah, turned eighteen two months ago, first time in the field during a battle, but I’m fast and I’ve done recon long before that.”

“Just be careful around the commander,” the other Pegasus said. “He’s not someone you want to piss off, he’s done this before, you don’t need to tell him what to do.”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said and they looked at me. “Would have probably stared at the ground the entire time. Unlike for you pony time goes by too fast for me, what might seem a three hours ride might be three seconds to me.” The truck stopped under a large rock giving us cover as we got out. Epee came into the back.

“Commander.” Epee said.

“Stay invisible as much as possible, but always assume that they can see you, do not let them even notice you.” They all nodded and we all turned invisible and the earth pony ran ahead of us as we got out. “Keep radio quiet, dragons have good ears.”

We all started jogging and stopped at the edge of the crater. I frowned at a near million dragon kin patrolling and over ten thousand dragons. This crater was the main breeding ground of all of the dragon lands.

“Sir the path is clear.” The earth pony said being way ahead of us.

“Move it.” I whispered and we started to move. “You four get into your position, he might be smart and suspect us, and I don’t want surprises.” They all nodded running off. I got to the earth pony which was at a lava mote around the castle.

“Sorry, but I can’t get over.” I grabbed him and jumped over landing. He ran ahead of me again going extremely fast. I followed him as he guided me past guards and dragons. He was remarkably good at sneaking around. “Stop.” I stopped.

“What?”

“Two dragon kin are around that corner and your invisibility isn’t on.” I looked down as it flickered.

“Epee distraction one, make it big.”

“Yes sir.” A huge explosion made the ground shake and the dragon kin flew out of windows. I started to run and we got to the dragon king’s throne room hiding behind the doorway to the throne room so they couldn’t see us. He knew magic so he was in my same form as me, but was black scaled.

“Sire there seems to have been a pressure explosion, not an attack.” A miniaturized dragon guard said. All his dragon guards were miniaturized.

“Good, then recall the troops, I don’t want them sneaking in tonight.” The dragon nodded leaving the room. “Now then have the bombs been moved into place?”

“Yes sire.” Another dragon guard said.

“Good, come morning blow them.”

“Commander what do we do?” I looked at the earth pony as the dragon king started to talk to his other guards.

“We kill him, and his ranks will fall apart.” That was about all I could say actually, he didn’t have bombs in my world, this was new, and new was bad. “We just have to wait till he sleeps to kill him, he has the trigger on him.” We looked at a handheld magic trigger device on his side. We hid as he looked toward us.

“Right well move the ships into place,” the Dragon King said and I paused. “Just make sure they aren’t noticed by the patrol, we’re no match against them in open combat, we’ll have to sneak the lava bombs into place.” I gritted my teeth as a chill went down my spine.

“What’s a lava bomb?”

“Turns everything within a mile of it into lava, it uses a dragon heart to fuel it and explode the power it contains. It’s extremely destructive, but he only had one in my world. More than one is worse than bad, and if they are on ships, a single one could wipe out the entire navy from the blast radius alone. If that went into any city docks, it would be over for that entire city in a single second, there would be no survivors.”

“What do we do?”

“Epee.”

“Yes?”

“Epee send two back to Applejack, tell her there is a possible navy fleet with a type one lava bomb, there may be more than one of them, be ready to sink those ships at the cost of the entire navy, we cannot afford them to get anywhere near a city. Have both the west and east navy at the ready.”

“Yes commander.” The dragon king sat down and we all waited.

“Sire, the spy has reported that the navy has started to move, they sunk three of the fifteen lava bomb fleets.”

“WHAT!” He shouted standing up slamming his fist.

“The fleets never had a chance and the six dragons that were swimming with the three fleets were shot down easily and killed.”

“How did they know?!” He growled looking around.

“The spy said that they received intel from a high ranking soldier a few hours ago, and they mobilized the naval forces on general Applejack’s orders. They are out in force like we’ve ever seen before. The spy said the entire navy is searching for all fleets, we can’t get within range to even blow up the bombs.”

“Well then have the dragons hook the bombs onto their backs and try to fly them into the cities.”

“Sire they would be shot down before they even got close.” He slammed his table.

“Then what do you suggest?! We fly all the dragons straight into Equestria and just burn everything?”

“Sire, we would be slaughtered, their anti-air weapons are, a single shot can rip through our best armor. The only reason we’re still standing is because of that switch, without it we would have been wiped out.”

“I suppose that would be wise to use if we have nothing else, before they can kill me in my sleep.” Everyone in the room became uneasy as he pulled it off his belt. The earth pony moved forward and I grabbed him covering his mouth.

“Don’t move.” I growled lightly.

“Maybe if we break the fleets up.” I said projecting my voice from one of his guards positions. They looked at the guard and he looked around.

“That could work,” the dragon king said looking around. “Send word, break up every fleet and have them move toward the cities, they won’t be able to counter the thousands of ships in time.”

“Yes sire.” A guard ran out of the room and I relaxed as the dragon king put the switch back onto his belt. Not even I could survive a blast like that, it simply wasn’t possible, nothing would survive it, at least not without being encased in stone. I let the earth pony go.

“Shouldn’t we tell command?”

“Not this time, they will be able to halt the attack for enough to allow us to kill the dragon king. That’s all that’s important.” Applejack would easily move once she realizes what was happening.

“Right.”

“Also never move without my order, is that clear?” He nodded. Hours went by and a guard ran into the room.

“Report!” The dragon king shouted standing up.

“The Equestria fleets have no idea, we were able to get five of them passed their naval forces. They are well on their way, it’ll take another six hours.”

“I do believe that’s comforting, I’m going to go to sleep, I’m tired of waiting, tell me if there’s any improvement.” He got up, the earth pony and me hid as he came through our doorway. We followed him for a while being able to stay cloaked.

“Who’s there?!” He shouted turning around and making us stop. He looked around scanning the hallway, I poured more magic into our armor and he didn’t see us. He kept walking and stopped before entering his bedchamber. He looked around and then wrote a seal onto the door in his blood. It disappeared.

The dragon king was skilled in seal magic, he couldn’t do normal pony magic like I could, and that made it simple to kill him. He walked inside slamming his door rather hard as he went into his bedchamber.

“Go to Epee and leave with him to tell Applejack. I'll be able to handle him.” He nodded leaving and I watched him leave. I smiled merging through the wall without a sound walking into his bedchamber. He sighed throwing his helmet on to the ground.

He sat down and looked at the trigger. He was thinking about pressing it just because, not because he was cornered. I had hated the dragon king for many things, and now, I only thought him an idiot. He could have done more, he was a waste, at least he built my castle for me, save me a little bit of trouble.

“No, not yet.” He mumbled as he set it on the bedside table and I smiled as he lay down. I walked over to the trigger and chuckled appearing. He looked at me shocked as I picked up the trigger. He tried to pull with his magic, but it didn’t work.

“Please, as if simple seals could take something from me.” I back handed him sending him into the wall. Once he was dead I would be the only one that could use it, strong seals stopped anything else from using it. Though while he was alive he could still trigger it, so simply stealing it wasn’t enough.

“Who are you?” He asked getting up and I tapped my chest making my armor disappear, he was no longer a threat without the trigger, now he was trash. Even my weakest dragon guard in my world could kill him.

“Who am I?” I chuckled. “For an enemy king you sure are ill informed.”

“Seffron, but how?”

“You’re magic is sad, I walked in right behind you, this was the only thing I needed, now I have an end game if all else fails.” I chuckled. “The Darkness won’t take this planet, not if I can help it.”

“What?” I held out my hand and he was sucked to it, I grabbed his neck choking him and laughing as he struggled. “Stop.” He choked out.

“I’m going to take over the world, and you need to die.” Tears went down his face. “Of course you did give me a wonderful weapon, and a castle to call home once I take over completely, beautiful isn’t it?” I snapped his neck and his arms fell to his side making me chuckled throwing his corpse to the side.

“What?” I turned to the earth pony.

“Ah crap.” He started to run making me cut his radio. I put away the trigger, running after him, but dragon kin got in the way quickly slowing me down for only a second as I cut through them like they were made of air.

Alarms went off as I got outside and the earth pony looked at me on the edge of the lava mote. I sighed and he looked around panicked.

“Get away from me!”

“It’s not what you think.” I tried to use magic and looked down making him look down as well. We were on a large gem! It would absorb all magic I cast, no matter how powerful the spell was.

“Did you just try to cast magic on me?!”

“What’s happen?!” Epee shouted over the radio. I grunted a little, if he got to Epee and they managed to teleport this would turn messy before the lich, and I couldn’t afford that, not even a little.

“Soldier, you need to calm down and come to me right now.”

“No, I’m not going anywhere near you, you have the trigger and not only that are planning on taking over the world! I’ve looked at reports it all make sense, you have everything under your control, even Celestia is blind to you. I’ve been looking in on this for a while, I just didn’t realize the last piece, you’re evil.” I eyed him, he was probably really good if I hadn’t noticed.

“Really, sounds like you’ve gone nuts, we need to get out of here before the army converges on us.” He looked around at the army of dragon kin.

“But the dragon king is dead.” I frowned, the word had already spread by the time we got outside, the army was no longer against us. “I don’t need to do anything.”

“Please come here soldier.” I couldn’t to kill him, and without my magic he was fast enough to escape me, I couldn’t even change size to grab him. “That’s an order! Come here right now!”

“No, I’m waiting for Lieutenant Epee!”

“And tell him what? I’m the commander, who’s word do you think they will believe?”

“I.”

“If you don’t follow my order I swear I'll kill you and then send your corpse to your family. I’m high enough rank that I can kill soldiers that are deserting battle. Now you will come to me right now.” He swallowed.

“I’m on my way.” Epee said.

“Stay away!” I shouted into the radio cutting it again.

“Yes sir.” I relaxed a little and he looked around, he wouldn’t be able to jump, and if he left the gem I would have him.

“See, you have nothing left, if you don’t come to me, I'll kill you. I don’t want to because Applejack’s record will be over.” Not like it would matter now. “Now do not make me do this, I don’t want or need to kill you.”

“You’ll just erase my memory won’t you?”

“Yep.” He sighed looking around.

“I’d rather die, at least my death will send warning.” Cheers and roars of happiness filled the air making us look around.

“THE DRAGON KING IS DEAD! WE ARE FREE!” A dragon shouted overhead and soon that message filled the sky. I started to laugh and he looked at me nervously.

“Screw it all.” I picked up a rock and he readied himself. I threw it so fast he didn’t have time to move as it hit his knee cap shattering it. He yelled in pain and I grinned walking over to him throwing his helmet into the lava, then held his snout closed.

“Epee, I have the scout with me, he was hurt, it’ll take me a little to heal him. So we’ll catch up shortly.”

“Yes commander.” I picked up the earth pony and flew into the air going away from the dragon’s nest. I landed on a beach and set him down and he looked around panicking. I now was in complete control.

“What are you going to do to me?” I licked my lips and he shivered.

“Going to let you watch the sun rise.” Tears went down his face. “I’m not going to kill you or wipe your memories.” He looked at me. “Oh what I’m going to do is so much worse, and it’ll take you months, by then it won’t matter. Your words will be meaningless.” I chuckled and he started to breathe fast.

“Master.” One of my doll soldiers said walking over to us as the sun rose from above the sea.

“Break his legs and then put them in casts, make sure he doesn’t heal till after the Lich comes.”

“Yes master.”

“No, no, no, no!” He screamed as my doll snapped his legs one after another, then knocked him out.

“Epee.”

“Yes commander?”

“I’ve sent the scout on a special mission for when the lich comes, he’ll be gone for months, I can’t tell you where he’ll be, but he’ll come back hopefully with good information that everyone will be interested in.”

“I understand, I'll make sure to send in the paperwork.”

“I might leave for a while, don’t expect me to come back today, I'll teleport home around, say three.”

“Yes commander.” I watched the sun rise and I fell back falling asleep happy for once. I had missed the feeling of torture, I didn’t get that much anymore. I slept through the day and into the next till it was time for me to go back, and a seal formed in the sand under me, I then teleported.

CMC

“Commander.” I paused seeing a platoon of unicorn soldiers as I got off a teleportation pad. “I was instructed to intercept your teleportation at three. We are currently in Canterlot, in the royal teleportation room.”

“Who instructed you?”

“Princess Celestia.”

“Okay.” I said annoyed, I didn’t like being taken mid teleportation. We went to the military command room and our military command pony structure was running around doing things. I sighed as a unicorn mare bumped into me and I frowned making her back into a desk scared knocking things over.

“Seffron!” Celestia called over and I looked at her with Luna talking. I walked over to them and they both smiled.

“Hello.” I bowed slightly, I didn’t really care about respecting them, but it made others think I respected them, and it made them respect me. “I was a bit surprised you brought me here, but was there something you needed?”

“We wanted to congratulate you on this victory over the dragon king.”

“Yeah.” It wasn’t even a joke, that was just like crushing a large ant, not really worth the energy wasted on it. “Was that it?”

“No, Applejack will be on leave for a while, something about her sister, we want you to step up as general while she’s away.”

“No events will happen till the Lich, and he won’t be that bad. We’ve gotten ready for him and we’re pretty much good to go. Have Vice General Bouclier do it. I had him promoted for this exact reason, so I wouldn’t have to.”

“Bouclier is also on leave for health issues.” Luna said.

“Epee just finished an op with me so I know he isn’t going anywhere, he was a massive help, we’re been needing a sub vice general for a while. Promote him for doing so well on this last op and have him do it.”

“Very well.” Celestia said.

“I’m going to be helping Applejack find her sister.” Celestia nodded and I teleported appearing next to Applejack. She jumped a little seeing me.

“Seffron!” I looked around. We were in the bed a truck headed toward Manehatten. I looked around. Other than the driver we were alone. “What are you doing here?” I licked my lips and she became uneasy.

“I told you that you can’t escape me.”

“But I wasn’t running.”

“Did you ask me?” I moved pinning her down on her long cushion, she stared at me surprised. “Or did you just assume you had a choice.” I licked the dragon soul gem on her chest and she cringe as pleasure washed over her.

“Wait!” I licked it again and she moaned.

“If I did that then the trip would be very boring.” She blushed and I kissed her rubbing her side a little.

“We’re five minutes from Manehatten.”

“Give me a single minute.” I smiled and she rolled her eyes.

“Nope, but really, I need to find my sister, I have a bad feeling about this, please help me with them. They’ve been gone for a long time, and they stopped sending letters a few weeks ago.” She held up a letter, I took I and she didn’t try to get up.

“Let’s see here.” I opened the letter. “Dear family, I’m in Manehatten, okay not that hard finding her.”

“Keep reading.” I skimmed the letter.

“We have been kicked out of our apartment, we’re coming home if we can’t find a new apartment soon. We are running low on money, it would help if some was sent. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle are safe with me and we are going to go see Babs, to see if she’ll put us up for the night, don’t have much time to write, it’s getting dark out and we need to get to shelter. Love Apple-bloom.”

“That was the last letter we received.” I looked at it for a few seconds. I got up and sat across from her. That was anything but a good sign, Manehatten was known for not being friendly at night time. If she was out at even dusk, they were probably in bad places and weren’t going to be as happy as Applejack wanted.

“You should have shown me this earlier.” Sweetie Ring, or Sweetie Bell was a fun mare, she had become one of several dozen mares which were whores for the military. They kept even low ranked soldiers company for a small fee. Sweetie Ring was just one of the high ranked ones, that only dealt with high end ranked soldiers.

“I didn’t get it till today, that’s why I’m not there yet.” I sighed giving it back to her and leaned back looking up.

“Well Big Mac shouldn’t have been an idiot about this, he should have told you before this. Long before this.”

“It’s fine, after me beating the crap out of several of my family, it’s understandable why they wouldn’t want me back. I just get so mad sometimes, they should be smarter than that, they’re my family.”

“Don’t worry about it.” I looked around as we entered the city. The truck took us to Bab’s apartment, or so I assumed. I had never met Babs before.

“We’ll be back soon, don’t leave, we’ll need to drive other place.” The soldier nodded and we walked into an apartment complex going up the stairs to a room.

“Babs has been living here for a while, or at least that’s what her parents are paying for right now.”

I looked around and this apartment was marked up pretty bad. Several gangs had claim over this single building, I could only imagine the area. At this rate we would be lucky to find their corpses. We walked up the stairs and she knocked on room twenty one.

“One moment.” An orange mare with red hair opened the door, she was dirty, smelled of drugs, pregnant, and had bruises on her body. Applejack grit her teeth frowning deeply. She wasn’t happy. “Can I help ya?”

“Apple-bloom.” Applejack said.

“Oh Applejack, I didn’t realize, um she’s not here.”

“Where is she, we got a letter saying, this was where she was headed last.”

“Yeah, over a month ago, I held her up for about a week, I haven’t seen her in a month, I thought she headed home after what her boyfriend did.”

“Boyfriend?” She paused.

“Yeah, Ranchy, he hit on her pretty bad, broke a rib or two from what I saw, she started to wear clothes after that. I would invite you in, but I don’t think my husband would like it. He doesn’t like guests.” Applejack’s expression fell.

“Babs,” I started. “You should go to Ponyville, there isn’t anything here for you.”

“What?”

“Applejack please see to her getting on the truck, she’ll be going to my boarding house, I’m about to have some fun.” She nodded and clipped a collar onto Babs before she could stop Applejack.

“What the hell?!” She tried getting it off but it choked her making her stop.

“That’s a obedience collar, if you try to take it off it chokes, if you disobey, well let’s just say it’s painful.”

“Come,” Applejack said, she yelled as she felt fire go through her veins. “I wasn’t asking you.” Babs followed Applejack and I walked into the apartment hearing laughter. I walked around a corner seeing five pony playing cards. All of them were tattooed, and in some kind of gang.

“Hey who is Babs’s husband?” I asked and they all looked at me.

“Who the hell is this?” A, unicorn asked.

“I’m Seffron, now answer my question.”

“I am,” an earth pony said. “Now get.” His head fell off.

“Thanks, just wanted to make sure I got the right guy.” They all got up and then they fell to pieces. “Such a mess.” I snapped my claws burning away their corpses and cleaning up the apartment to look as good as new. I went down to the manager’s office and knocked.

“What?” A pegasus asked smelling of beer.

“The apartment twenty one is no longer going to be used, burn the contract.”

“No way, I got another five months.” I grabbed his throat.

“I’m General Seffron of the Equestria’s military, I can kill any pony I deem a threat for any reason, even if you annoy me. If you don’t rip it up or come to collect, I'll come to collect your head.” He swallowed. “Or do you need to lose an eye to remember?”

“No.” I dropped him. “Rent it out to another, I’m sure you’ll find some pony.” I walked outside and got onto the truck bed.

“Where’s Bane?” Babs asked.

“Killed him and his friends, burned their corpses.” Both of them stared at me. “They attacked me.” I said chuckling and tears went down her face. “Don’t worry.” I pulled Babs close to me. “I won’t fix your foal from being born.” She flinched. “If you’re good that is, I don’t care for filth.” She gulped and I let go of her.

“Babs, where might they be?” Applejack asked not really caring.

“I don’t know.”

“I know Scootaloo is two blocks away,” I said. “Hotel Gag, room nine.” The truck started driving and Applejack stared at the ground. “Applejack, you’ll want to stay in the truck for this, you know we are given kill rights, correct?”

“Not for this reason.”

“Gangs are small armed forces attacking pony, foal-napping, raping, and any number of things. They are just as much an enemy army as any other. They are organized, trained and will attack on sight.”

“I guess.”

“You didn’t need to kill him!” Babs shouted and her collar started choking her.

“Oh sorry, did I forget that it’ll choke you if you talk back.” It stopped and she started to cry. We got to the hotel and several street walkers were on corners making me chuckle. I didn’t mind the prostitution, but drugs were another thing. That was going to be the first thing I cleansed this world of, along with gangs.

“Fine, you can deal with it.” I smiled and got off going over to an earth pony street walker.

“Excuse me, do you know any pony by the name of Sweetie Belle or Apple-bloom?” I asked holding up a platinum bit. Her eyes went wide and she took it.

“I’ve heard the name Apple-bloom, but Sweetie Belle was sent to Canterlot. She refused to work on low end clients, all I know about Apple-bloom was she wasn’t up for sell, she had a stallion keeping her his, but I think they went with her. Her stallion was Sweetie Belle pimp from my memory, but I don’t think they are up for sell.”

“I wasn’t asking to buy them.” I walked pass her to the hotel room, a large unicorn stallion was sitting reading a newspaper.

“Hey.” He looked at me.

“Scootaloo here?” I asked flipping a gold gemmed bit making his eyes go wide.

“She’s inside, but she’s a five bit gag, not a hundred. If you got that kind of money, you might want something more willing, maybe a bit cleaner.” I frowned.

“She here?”

“Yeah.” He evaporated instantly, and I opened the door to see Scootaloo chained to a post on a bed, a chain could be pulled and she would be stretched out on the bed in a bad manner. She looked at me scared, she was beaten, bloody, and anything but healthy.

“Scootaloo?” She stared at me scared.

“Y-yes?” She asked more nervous than scared now. I snapped my claws cleaning her up, healing her and making her chains turn to dust.

“Come on, you’re going home.” She jumped off the bed and ran out to the truck getting on and hugging Applejack. Scootaloo was as pretty much skin and bones at this point, but she had nice large wings.

“Scootaloo.” Applejack said and they hugged.

“Thank you.” She cried into Applejack. “I thought I was going to die.”

“Driver Canterlot.” I held out a pencil and paper to Scootaloo and she looked at it. “The name of every pony that touched you, every pony that did you wrong. If you don’t know their name then just their cutie mark.”

“Why?”

“Now’s not the time for that.” Applejack said.

“Kill list.” She stared at me and looked at Babs for a second, before she took it and started writing. She filled out a pages of names, and three pages of cutie marks. I put it away and she hugged Applejack.

The trip wasn’t too bad, with cars, we could now make a trip from just about any city to Canterlot in just a few hours. We made it by night fall and went to the high end areas, which Scootaloo pointed us toward. The most likely place for Sweetie Belle.

We stopped at a rather rich hotel, five stars, which meant only royals, or very wealthy pony could even afford walking through the doors. I got out and stopped Applejack and she sat back down without another word.

“Stay, I won’t be long.” I said to the driver and he nodded. I walked into the lobby and pony instantly noticed me. I had met Sweet Belle many times, and she had the same scent as Sweetie Ring.

“Can I help you?” The earth pony hotel manager asked blocking my way.

“I’m here on military business, I suggest you move.” He stepped back as I cracked my fists. I walked up the stairs to a hotel room. I tapped the lock and it unlocked. Sweetie Belle and a Prince Blue-blood looked at me surprised having not gotten started yet.

“Can I help you?” Prince Blue-blood asked annoyed.

“I suggest you leave before I kill you.” I held up my hand and a fire ball appeared making his eyes go big. He got up and left quickly.

“What the hell?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“What you like being a whore?” She frowned.

“Shut up.” She rolled her eyes.

“I’m here to take you home.”

“Really? I’m stoked, just to be pushed aside again, or get yelled at for doing something stupid again. You know what, why don’t you screw off, then maybe I can actually make a living.” I chuckled and shut the door.

“Sweetie Belle, tell me, how much do you cost?” She stared at me.

“What?”

“How much?”

“You think you can afford me?”

“I know I could.” She rolled her eyes.

“One platinum bit per finish.”

“You’re or mine?” She laughed.

“As if.” I pulled out five platinum bits and juggled them with one hand. “You, wait you’re joking right?” I smiled showing my teeth going from ear to ear.

“Am I?” She swallowed. “Next to me selling gems, weapons, working for the military, and several other side project, I make two platinum bits and hour.” I went over to her and pulled her close to me scaring her from my aura alone. “And that’s on the days I’m lazy, of course I enjoy it rough.” She closed her eyes scared. “I'll enjoy you so long and so hard, you’ll bleed your sweet juice.”

“I’m not accepting your business.” I pulled her closer to me so she could feel my warm breath on her neck.

“Oh please, don’t make me laugh, that prince was your first business. You haven’t been touched yet.” She looked at me surprised.

“How did you know that?”

“You smell clean, no male has been inside you, unlike Scootaloo, you were smart and played to your white coat. Made them think you’re white collar worth. I am however surprised you were able to stay away from training.”

“This was to pop me.” She looked down.

“Poor choice if you ask me.”

“I don’t have a choice, do you realize that I can’t just run, they would find me, Scootaloo tried, and, she, I don’t.”

“Out in the truck with Babs.” Her eyes went wide. “Which is where you better be soon or I’m going to use those platinum bits on your ass, literally.” She started walking and we went out to the truck. She got on and I did as well.

“Scootaloo!” They hugged each other. “I’m so sorry, I couldn’t stop them.”

“I know,” Scootaloo said crying. “It’s not your fault, they would have done the same to you had you tried. I’m glad your alright.”

“I’m really sorry, you’ll hate me, but I’m still clean.” Tears ran down Scootaloo’s face and she smiled.

“Thank Celestia, that is the first good bit of news I’ve heard in weeks.”

“Where’s Apple-bloom?” I asked and Sweetie Belle looked down.

“Third key apartments.” The truck started moving. “Are you sure you’ll be able to protect Scootaloo?” I sighed and Applejack hugged her.

“Don’t mock me.” I looked at the sky, it was getting dark, and this would start to become a war if we weren’t careful.

“We’re here.” The driver said and I got out.

“Room three hundred and two.” Sweetie Belle said and I went into the apartment complex. This place was much nicer than Babs apartment, but that didn’t mean it wasn’t owned by a gang, they just had their markings on banners and posters.

I went to the stairs and stopped realizing that I was surrounded. At least a dozen large unicorns were in the room with some kind of weapon on them. A very large earth pony was on the stairs entrance with a list.

“Can I help you?” He asked.

“I’m here to see Apple-bloom.”

“Name?”

“Seffron, I’m a old friend, she doesn’t know I’m here.”

“Then I can’t let you up.”

“I’m General Seffron of Equestria’s military, if you don’t allow me access I'll kill you all.” I growled lightly and all of them backed up. “Now then, I will tell you one more time, I’m here to see Apple-bloom.” He opened the gate.

“Three hundred and one.” I paused, not the same number as what Sweetie Belle had given me, but if they wanted to die, that was their choice. I went up to the third floor and went to the door. I pushed it open breaking the door. I frowned seeing sixteen unicorns in light armor. I sighed and they pulled out swords.

“How stupid.” I held up my hand making a fire ball and all their horns glowed, but stopped as I sucked their magic away as well as the air and water. They mummified in less than a minute falling to the ground dead. I then went to the right door knocking.

“Who is it?!” A stallion shouted. I pushed the door in the middle, ripping out the locks from the wall and making it fall to the ground. A earth pony stallion looked at me surprised, and two pegasus looked at me, they were playing poker.

“Apple-bloom.” I said walking into the room and I paused looking at her laying on the bed knocked out, and bleeding.

“Who the hell.” Their vocal cords crushed stopping them from screaming as their bones grinded to dust falling to the ground like bags of blood and flesh.

“Poor little mare.” I picked her up healing her. “You shouldn’t have left home.” Their internal organs started to rot slowly. “I’m glad you’re alive.” Their minds broke as mine invaded theirs, they went brain dead dying after a few minutes. Their bodies then burned away. I went down stairs and the pony all paused seeing me unharmed.

“How did.” All of them evaporated.

“Stupid pony.” I went out to the truck and set her down on the bed. I sat down and Applejack hugged Apple-bloom.

“How badly was she hurt?” Applejack asked.

“She was on a bed out cold. I'll make a run or two before anything.”

“Oh here,” Scootaloo said handing me another list. “From Sweetie Belle.” I put it away and sat back.

“Take us home driver.” I hit the roof. “Oh Sweetie Belle your sister is getting married soon.”

“What?!” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yeah, also she broke up with Spike. I don’t know the Stallion, but she’s moving to Canterlot, but you’ll be staying in Ponyville till I say otherwise, in fact all of you will be. Is that clear?” They all nodded but Babs which looked away. I yawned a little.

“But is Apple-bloom even allowed back?” Scootaloo asked.

“Why wouldn’t she be?” Applejack asked.

“Well your family disowned her when she refused to come back. I think they also did it to Applejack.” Applejack looked away and I chuckled making them look at me. “You think that’s funny?!”

“Who’s going to tell that they’re there?” I asked.

“Big Mac would.” Applejack said.

“No he wouldn’t, and even if he did tell, what are they going to do?”

“Come take the farm, they don’t let disowned family get even one seed from our fields, they would block us and send the farm into ruin.” I smiled at the thought.

“You feed all of Ponyville with your apples, so do you really think, they could ruin the farm? You own the most fertile ground around, and Ponyville won’t allow for another apple field. Not only that, do you really think they could force you out?”

“Well you got a point, but Big Mac wouldn’t allow it.”

“I bet you with five words from me, he’ll say you can stay.”

“I'll take that bet.” I grinned and pulled Applejack over to me hugging her.

“I bet you would, and once I win, I'll be enjoying some sweet apples.” She blushed a little. We drove back to Ponyville.

A Dragon's Dinner

“Seffron, you there?” I paused looking at Applejack sitting across me on a sofa. She had been talking to me for a while now, and I just zoned out. She was talking about Apple-bloom and then it went somewhere else.

“Sorry I zoned out.”

“Are you tired?”

“I’m looking forward to my next meal.” I took a drink of dragon bane and looked at her eyeing me. “I sent in a request to have a large gem moved from the dragon breeding ground for me to eat it.”

“That’s nice.”

“Should be ready shortly.”

“Then you should go and eat.”

“I will once it arrives, now what were you saying?”

“Short version, Apple-bloom tried to kill herself, need you to dull her like with Scootaloo and make her forget. I have her waiting in the car with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. Please I need help.”

“Sure, bring her inside and I'll do it.” She got up going out of my house and bringing in Apple-bloom. She was tied up, Applejack set her on the sofa. She looked at me for a moment and then went outside closing the door. “Odd.” I snapped my claws making her ropes and gag disappear.

“What are you going to do to me?” She asked and I eyed her for a few seconds making her shutter.

“What did your sister tell you?”

“Erase my memory, but my life isn’t worth living without Ranchy.” She looked down and I leaned back relaxing. This wasn’t worth much of my time, but it would make Applejack happy.

“Then kill yourself.” I blinked entering her mind. I pulled out a knife and toss it to her hooves. She stared at it for a few seconds and then looked at me. She picked it up and felt it, it was sharp.

“What’s the catch? Why would you just let me kill myself?”

“I don’t waste my time on the dead, if you want to die, you’re dead already, just make it official so I don’t waste my time on you.” She stared at the knife and I sighed getting up and taking it from her.

“What are you doing?” She asked not moving to stop me and I moved the knife to her neck making her pause nervous.

“I told you, I don’t waste my time on the dead.” I slit her throat sending blood across my table. She gasped grabbing her throat bleeding out. I sat back down and she started to panic as I took a sip of my drink. “What’s wrong, don’t like dying?” She started feeling her throat as we left her mind. She started to panic a little.

“What was that? Where’s the blood?” She looked around.

“Mind trick, of course I wouldn’t cut your throat for real.” She started to breathe a little bit faster. “But that doesn’t mean I won’t make it feel real. I’m going to make you realize, that dying sucks.”

“You don’t have the right!”

“Doesn’t matter if I do or not.” I grinned scaring her. “The fun fact is I can, and even if you die, I can bring you back. So no matter what you do, I'll get you.” We went into her mind again and I spun the dagger on my claw tip making her get up and run to the side, only to end up running head first into my chest. I grabbed her crushing her bones.

“Wait please don’t!” She screamed and I kissed her making her bones go back into place repairing.

“It’s a trick, I’m not actually hurting you.” She paused realizing that she wasn’t feeling any pain. “Of course that doesn’t mean you won’t think you feel it. I’m going to have so much fun with you.”

“No.” I let the knife disappear and the stabbed her back with my claws, I pulled her closer to me.

“What’s wrong, that doesn’t hurt.” Tears went down her face.

“Stop.”

“This does.” I reach in through her back and grabbing her lungs choking her. “Not actually hurt. You can breathe just fine.” She bit my shoulder and I bit hers digging in deeply with my teeth making her scream. “What’s wrong?” I asked as she appeared back in my living room, tears running down her face.

“No more please.” She begged, then looked away. I entered her mind again and I got up going over to her, pinning her down to the sofa.

“Tell me you want to die.”

“I don’t want to live, but stop hurting me!” I grabbed her throat choking her.

“The dead don’t feel anything, are you dead?” I snapped her neck and I left her mind, she started to hyperventilate scared. “Just how much will it take to bring you back from the dead, I want Applejack’s little sister back.”

“No.” She closed her eyes.

“Open your eyes.”

“No.” I entered her mind again, it didn’t matter if I could see her, if I went into her mind even once I owned that pony. They would never be able to stop me from not walking right in and doing whatever I wanted. I went over to her pinning her down making her look at me, but she kept her eyes close.

“Tell, what was your first memory of him?” Images appeared around us.

“I’m not going to.” Her memories cracked and she paused. “Why can’t I remember?” She looked at me as I pulled out a knife. “No!”

“Tell me every happy moment with him.” She looked around as memories appeared around us, and they shattered. She stared at me confused. “Every good feeling toward him and every last hope of loving him.” Colors and memories appeared around us, only to shatter a few seconds later.

“Thank you.” She said wiping her eyes. “Thank you for saving me.” She smiled, she wasn’t lying. I had made Ranchy a monster to her, only remembering the bad moments of him hurting her.

“Dull.” She gave a warm smile as her pain and suffering became less and less till she didn’t even notice it.

“Seffron, why are you on top of me?” I snapped my claws and we left her mind. I drank some of my dragon bane and she looked at me.

“Still want to die?”

“No, I can’t believe I ever loved such a monster.” She looked away. When you only know the bad of another, that’s all that’s left, a monster. “But, why did you have to hurt me? I wanted to die, not be in pain.” Tears ran down her face.

“Apple-bloom, you still want to die, so till I bring you back to the plain of the living, I’m going to torture you till you’re so happy to be alive, that you’ll make Pinkie look like a dim candle compared to you.” She gasped as I went into her mind.

Time and time again I did things to her, her screams and pain and suffering were only in her head, but the second we came out I went back inside again. A few minutes passed and I stopped, having killed her in her mind a few thousand times.

“No more.” She said rolling up in a ball when I stopped for a few seconds. “I'll do anything, just stop.” I set my cup of dragon bane to the side empty.

“Anything?”

“Yes.”

“Come to me.” She didn’t move and went into her mind killing her again and she got up leaping over the sofa, I caught her hugging her. She was nice and warm. “Good.” I rubbed her back making pleasure wash through her and she cringed a little at it.

“What was that?” She asked looking at me.

“The good thing about being alive.” I flooded her emotions with positive ones drowning out the bad and she lay her head on my shoulder. Unlike with Scootaloo, love was mixed in so cleansing it was much harder than just augmenting emotions.

“Why’d you stop?” She asked looking at me. I kissed her head.

“You should go to Applejack and talk to her, you had her worried.” She got off of me and went outside. Applejack came inside a few minutes later and I relaxed.

“You tortured her?” She asked keeping her tone flat.

“Curing something like that isn’t easy, you wanted her to be happy to be alive, and she is now. You wanted her not to kill herself, and now she won’t.”

“I didn’t want it done like that, there’s something off about you lately, first you start killing, and now you torture, what’s up?”

“I’ve always been like this, and maybe you should come here.”

“Excuse me?” She said frowning. I snapped my claws making her float over to me and I kissed her dragon soul gem making her relax. “Let me go!” I pinned her down onto the sofa and licked the gem again making her stop fighting me enjoying the feeling.

“Tell me you love what I did.” I licked it again and she shivered a little.

“I love what you did.” I kissed her, then went to her ear.

“Good.” I whispered and she paused.

“Wait I didn’t mean that.”

“I know.” I kissed her neck making her smile.

“Please stop.” I licked the gem again and she smiled as good feelings washed through her. “Please.” I sucked on it a little and she moaned making me grin and she looked at me with begging eyes.

“Fine, but you owe me.” I moved her so she was on top of me. She kissed me and I pulled her close to me feeling her warm body against mine.

“No I need to be mad at you.”

“Do you?”

“No.” She laid down and kissed my chest. I scratched her back and she smiled nuzzling me. “I guess it’s fine, I wish you would have done it softer.” I kissed her head.

“It wouldn’t work without the torture, you need to shave off a few layers to be able to get past the armor of a pony. I made her want to be alive, that was the only way possible, or at least that I can do without hurting her.”

“Oh.” A knocked at the door made us both look.

“Come in!” I called and a soldier pony came in.

“Commander your gem is here.” I grinned.

“Thank you, I'll be there shortly.” He nodded leaving and I looked at Applejack. “I have dinner waiting for me, do you mind me going?”

“Sure.” She got off of me and I got up stretching. “So you have anything planned till the lich?” I looked at her.

“Just going to sleep, and ready myself.”

“Alright.” I walked outside and flew into the air going to the spot in the Everfree forest far from Ponyville. I smiled seeing four large dragons in armor, they were blue, green, red and brown in color. I changed form to my real form being easily four times as large as them making them back up showing a large gem about the size of my belly.

“Well, that is a nice stone.” They relaxed a little as I picked it up with one hand and swallowed it whole. It fit my belly nicely, but melted in less than a minute. I licked my lips and they looked at me.

“Is that all?” The blue one asked and I chuckled making a sound barrier around us without them noticing.

“I don’t know what you mean, I haven’t started my meal yet.” They looked around confused, but the brown one understood and tried to fly away. I grabbed his tail and pulled him to me, cleaving off his wings with a swipe. I then grabbed his back holding him.

“RUN!” The blue one shouted and I licked my claw as their wings fell off making them all roar in agony falling to the ground. I bit off the brown one’s head off and spit it to the side crushing a tree.

“Oh please, I had the greatest generals of the dragon king’s army come here, you don’t think I would honestly let you live did you?” They tried running but hit my shield which was hiding us. I pulled gutting him nicely. I blew fire onto the brown dragon’s body cooking it clean through.

“No please!” The green one shouted as I bit into the brown one eating his bones and everything. “We had no choice!” I finished with the brown one and licked my lips wanting more and they huddled together scared.

“You could have just let him kill you.” I grabbed the blue one and he blew fire at me making me grin and tears went down his face, I bit off his head spitting it to the side. I cooked him, gutted him and then ate his body.

“No.” The red one begged and I sniffed the air, it was a female.

“Come now, it won’t hurt. I’ve had my head bitten off before, it only hurts for a moment before you fade.” I grabbed the green one and he scratched at me, but it only tickled making me chuckle a little. I bit off his head and spit it out crushing another tree. I did the same as the other two and the red one rolled up in a ball crying.

“Please no.” I picked her up pausing, I was pretty full, and digesting the others would take a little while. She looked at me shaking and I licked her from her belly to her neck. I didn’t partially like eating females, always gave me heart burn for some reason.

“Why should I spare your life?” I asked sitting down. “I’m still hungry.” She swallowed and I gripped her making her yell in pain as bones were crushed easily. “I want an answer before I tenderize you.” Tears ran down her face.

“I’m fertile.” I paused.

“What?”

“I’m fertile, I can bare your offspring.” I thought for a moment healing her bones and her wings. “Please I can, I’m earlier than normal, but I’m young, I can do it.”

“That’s why you smell so good, I was saving you last as a treat, but that makes plenty more sense now, but that’s hardly a reason.” I went to bite off her head.

“I have nothing else!” I stopped with her head in my mouth. “Please,” she cried. “I have nothing else left to offer you, I want to keep my life.” I pulled her out and licked her making her take in a scattered breath. She was very much fertile, but that was odd, she was out of sync with the rest of the female dragons. It should have been at least another few decades before she should be ready for breeding.

“Fine, if you bring me a male dragon within three hours to slate my hunger, I'll spare you and take your offer to mate with you. I’ve never had offspring before and it might be interesting to see.” She gulped. I craved a seal into her chest and she gritted her teeth. It healed leaving a scar.

“What is that?”

“A seal, I can teleport you back to me at any point in time. You’re now mine, you have three hours.” I set her down. “Touch your scar with an open hand while touching the dragon, and you’ll teleport back to me. Don’t try to tell anyone either, it’ll teleport you back at even the mention of this to another. I'll teleport you back to me at three hours, so you better hurry and find me my meal.”

“I will!” She took off quickly and I laid down picking up the green one’s head.

“Hello mister overlord,” I made the head say. “How was your day today?”

“Pretty good green dragon head. I had a very good gem and three dragons.” I picked up the brown dragon head.

“Hey brown dragon head.” The green head said. I chuckled playing around and then tossed them getting bored after an hour laying down.

“Maybe I should have just ate her.” I grumbled. “Or three hours was just too long.” I rolled around crushing dozens of trees bored. I now had energy and I was crazy bored, I could rarely stay still for long after eating, and a real meal lasted me a good decade or two before I needed to eat real food again.

The second hour passed and I stared at the sky moving clouds around with my magic so I didn’t have to fly. The turned over after a while, then started digging and putting all three heads into it burying them with the entrails. I snapped my claws repairing the forest and I sighed laying down crushing a few of them again.

“Yes!” I turned seeing the red dragon and a male purple dragon twice her size, about half my size.

“Is this the, problem you had?” He asked staring and then swallowed as I got up smiling at him.

“Yes, he’ll eat me, please I'll do anything if you can stop him.” I licked my lips.

“Oh you got me a nice one with plenty of meat didn’t you?” She stepped back scared and he growled at me, then jumped and I caught him easily.

“Oh please.” I growled snapping his neck with my claw. I bit off his head and spit it out of my mouth, cooked him and then gutted him nicely eating his body and becoming nice and full. I laid down and grabbed the red dragon pulling her to me.

“Wait please I brought you food!” I licked her smearing blood on her making her whimper crying.

“I know, and I wasn’t lying. You brought me a big one, so I’m full to the brim, I won’t eat you, but I will mate with you.” I changed to my normal Celestia tall form and cracked my neck skunking her down and she fell onto the palm of my hand.

“What?! What?!” She asked as I pulled out a bottle and slid her inside capping the bottle with lid with holes. She was a rarity even among dragons, if I sold her or traded her, almost every male dragon would want her.

“What you didn’t think I would just let you go did you? I’m going to mate with you soon enough, but not here.”

I looked at her and she hit the wall turning over onto her back. I grinned and she whimpered, dragon females were meant to be dominated by males, so it was a good thing to scare them, made them accept mating more readily.

“So you’re saving me?”

“Basically, I’m going to have some fun with you, I never had a chance to mate over my life time. My old world dragons got wiped out for the most part, and the few remaining females were used to breed more dragons. I never wanted to touch them, they were disgusting whores that were used day in and day out.”

“No one?”

“My own sister also refused me as well, she was probably the only suitable one for me at the time, she’s still, hmmm, I don’t know she could’ve been released by now. Either way it doesn’t matter.”

I flew into the sky and landed back at my house. I went up to my library and books lined the walls. I went over to a bookshelf and moved a book pressing my claw to a seal and the bookshelf went down. I went behind it and it closed behind me, as I walked into a stone room with a single stone bed with sheets.

“I don’t understand?” She asked looking at me. I set her on a shelf, then set a glass box around her freezing her in time. I would enjoy her later, it would be pointless to use her now. I would wait till after the Lich. I wouldn’t chance making something related to me by blood just yet.

THE LICH

“Move it!” Applejack shouted. We were in the Apple Wood mountains. With the instructions of Princess Celestia we had about five soldiers at each graveyard, but the bulk of our forces were in the Apple Wood mountains in a rather large valley and surrounding areas. At midnight the tome would open for us, and this battle was going be huge.

Of the hundred thousand soldiers we would be vastly outnumbers by the dead, and the thousands of lich disciples, necromancer, Earth Rotters, Vu Siths and Dead Bringers would just be the icing on top. Big Mac held his head high next to me.

“We are ready.” Celestia said walking up next to me with Twilight and Luna. I grinned as Fluttershy, Rarity, Dash and Pinkie walked over to us. They had the elements of harmony on themselves.

“You say that as though it was possible.” I grinned and they all relaxed a little.

“They come.” Big Mac said and we all looked up seeing a hundred Vu Siths raining in fire balls from the sky and landing around a single area. The sky changed to black, switching from each color as the Vu Siths started coming out of the grounds drooling blood and magic from their mouths. They were skeletons pony with black robes. They moved into position not paying attention to us, and started to chant.

“Now what?” Rarity asked and I smiled. I hadn’t expected to see all six here plus Celestia and Luna, so I hadn’t informed them.

“We defend,” Applejack said and they looked at her. “Seffron is the only pony which is able to withstand the Lich magic. He’ll go alone.”

“Is that wise?” We all looked at Discord as he floated in the air.

“Discord.” Celestia said.

“Hello, but is it wise to send him in alone.”

“Yes, unlike you all I have dead fire in me.”

“I do to.” Lilly said and I looked at her shocked.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?!” I shouted at her and Spike went in front of her shielding her a little, I started to trembled. All of them became unnerved by my panic. “Celestia, Luna you need to take Lilly to my home and protect her now.”

“Why?” Twilight asked.

“Because if the lich tastes even a single drop of her blood,” Trixie said walking over to us frowning. “He’ll awaken at full power instantly.” They stared at her for a few seconds.

“It’ll take him months to get to full power. I only have a few minutes to get to him and kill him before he awaken. You have to get her away from here, and you go with her Spike. If she loses even a single drop, it’s over. We’re dead, he’ll win. NOW!” I shouted and They left with Lilly making me look at Trixie.

“I didn’t bring them here.” I growled a little making her step back.

“Applejack make sure to move a platoon with her, we cannot risk her.” She nodded running off.

“Discord care to hold the line while I’m gone?”

“Of course.” He said smiling. Applejack came back a few minutes later.

“Applejack.” She came over to me.

“Yep?”

“If he comes outside I want you to order a retreat. A full retreat, it means I’m dead and gone. You’ll be the last line of defense this world has left, you burn cities if you have to, and if all else fails.” I held out the dragon king’s trigger. All of them gasped knowing it from my stories.

“You had that?!” Twilight said mad and I looked at her making her step back as if the wind was knocked out of her realizing what I was handing Applejack.

“I fixed it, it’ll wipe out Equestria from the blast.” They all went pale. “If all hope is lost, save the world. The Lich won’t be able to come back, and he’ll rot forever under the hundred yards of cementing ash. Is that understood?” Applejack nodded taking it. The chanting stopped and we all looked as a large slab of cement appeared sliding slowly.

A wave of negative emotions washed through all of us as purple smoke started to pour from the tome darkening the sky with purple clouds. A wave of pressure shot out and every plant in the valley died instantly making everyone but me cough putting on their masks.

“Whoa.” Fluttershy said breathing a little fast.

“Big Mac get your pregnant wife out of here.” He picked her up and ran off with her and I pet Applejack. A hundred very buff earth and pegasus pony walked out of the tome as it opened fully. I gripped my hands as it felt like everything in this world was taken away.

“Do we attack?” Applejack asked and I looked up making them all look up as thousands of Lich Disciples fell from the sky, and filled the mountains above us.

“Yes.” The mountain tops exploded and soldiers started opening fire. The Dead Bringers all disappeared easily and appeared in the ranks of our soldiers ripping through them easily like they were nothing. Their armor was worthless.

The ground all around us ripped up surprising me as a dead pony grabbed my leg reaching up from the ground. I looked at the Vu Siths which were casting their magic and teleporting dead into the valley. Dead soon rained down from the sky.

“I’m going.” I said and Applejack looked at me, nodded shooting through a Lich Disciple easily, then started to run fighting. I sighed and stomped the dead pony’s head. If this wasn’t a large enough distraction, I don’t know what would be.

I walked pass the lines of dead and passed through them as they tried to grab me. Two Vu Sith looked at me as I grabbed their chests, passing through them and ripping out their souls, giving me two soul fruit. Their bodies fell to the ground turning to ash as I ate the fruit making the other Vu Siths move away from me scared.

“Stop him!” I looked at a Vu Sith and a Dead Bringer appeared in front of me. I dodged him and he fell to the floor as I entered his mind. I started walking down the steps of the tome and I smiled. I got to the bottom of the stairs entering a massive square room and frowned seeing over fifty Dead Bringers lined against the walls. They all looked at me.

“And my mood was so good.” I sighed as they all disappeared. I stepped back as two of them punched through the other’s head. A hoof went through my chest, then twelve more went through me. I grinned and the thirteen tried to pull out panicking. I blinked leaving all of their minds and they fell to their knees breathing hard.

“How?” One of them asked.

“So much power, yet you can’t use it.” I grinned, Big Mac had helped me great giving me tip. I walked down the hall and none of them moved to stop me. I got to the Lich’s tomb and I slid open the door. I walked inside and books lined the walls. I looked at the lich and he got up looking at me confused, it didn’t really matter that much that he was awake, but I would need to get to the Tree of Life to fully kill him.

“Who are you?” He asked in a magic rusted voice. He was a pure white bone skeleton right now, just freshly awakened. Once he fully awoke he would regain everything, and look like a normal pony.

“Excuse me.” I kicked his cement bed sliding it into the bookshelf surprising him as his leg hind leg broke. “That must hurt.” I looked at stairs and he tried to get up but couldn’t. “I’m sorry were you trying to do something.”

“Stop, you can’t go down there.” I chuckled lightly and then frowned as his bone healed instantly.

“Oh come on!” He started to grow muscle veins, and skin making him yell. “That’s not even close to fair!” I jumped down and started running as fast as I could. Lilly must have been cut once. I ran for a ways and then stopped at a low mist.

Tears rolled down my face seeing the Tree of Life. It was beautiful, golden in color with silver leaves and pink fruit on it. I walked over to it and reached for a fruit. A kick to my chin sent me flying through the ceiling and out of the ground into the sky. I looked down as my jaw healed and the lich appeared on the ground. He was complete.

His hair flowed darkness seeming to absorb the light, his cost was pure darkness, taller than Celestia, his horn glowed blackness, and his wings extended making the earth tremble and everything around him cracked.

“I’m back.” He growled. Cheers of the dead filled the air along with roars, the night sky turned white, then changed color a few times as ice broke off his body.

I grunted as he appeared in front of me punching at me and I caught his hoof, but his hoof ripped through my arm easily and the pressure sent me ripping through the top of a mountain, then flying through the Apple Wood sign and into the ground.

“Damn it.” I growled getting up, my body healed and he appeared in front of me. “You know this isn’t as much fun as I wanted.”

“So weak.” He said grinning.

“Here I was just inches from the tree, and you had to stop me, so not fair.”

“You knew of the tree, but how? I assumed it was lost to the ages.”

“Looks like I'll have to release my power, I was saving this in case of emergency, but taking over the world won’t matter if it’s all dead.”

“Go ahead.” I sighed and purple symbols appeared on my body, the ground turned black and I spread my wings out making golden chains appear on my body attached to the ground around me. They slowly melted away pouring onto the ground.

“Interesting, what kind of magic is that?” He asked eyeing the symbols and I grinned making him frown.

“Life magic.” His eyes went wide and he appeared in front of me punching at me and I moved dodging him. He rolled pass me following the energy of the punch. “Thanks, I don’t think I could have had enough time if you didn’t let me.”

“NO!” He punched at me and I caught his hoof, my scales ripped off of my skin sending blood all over the place melting the ground. He gasped as my chains fell off and I smiled. I finally was able to reach into the next world and unlock all my power.

Space itself fractured ripping holes into my world, they closed making the ground shake around us. He stared at me shocked, and I grabbed him pulling him close to me. I growled making him head butt me cracking his skull on mine. I grinned and he twisted my arms and jumped kicking me, jumping back away from me.

“Well.” I lit my hand with dead fire and his eyes went wide. “Look at that, I got all my dead fire, and I finally have all my power, wonderful.”

“Then we’re on equal ground.” I grunted a little, I didn’t want him to say it, but even with all my power and a huge boost, I was still only on his level, but I knew more magic.

“I wouldn’t say that.” I clapped my hands making black armor appear on me and he stomped his hoof making shadow armor appear on him. I held out my hands and swords appeared and he moved his head making a sword appear from fire.

“Oh I would.” He grinned as we both stared at each other, he then looked around realizing something was happening. “What has happen?” He asked sending out a message with his mind.

“We’re being attacked by some kind of creatures!” One of his Lich Disciples shouted in his head as he was ripped apart by my dolls. The Lich looked at me and I frowned, I had hoped to save my dolls for later, but this would work.

“What magic is this?” He asked looking at me.

“What magic?” He gasped as I appeared in front of him slicing and he didn’t have time to block as I sliced through his armor sending him flying, and causing the ground around me to crack. He got up as I appeared in front of him. He blocked my sword causing the mountain around him to shatter absorbing the blow.

“That magic!” He pushed me back and we went at it ripping through the ground and mountains.

After a while we ripped through the mountain ending up in the valley. I kicked down as we were mid air sending him flying into the ground making it explode ripping apart his dead, disciples and my soldiers in one shot.

I landed and he coughed blood. I fell to my knee as armor fell off of me. His armor was gone, and I only had a single chest plate left. He picked up his sword and it crumbled in his mouth. I pointed both of my swords at him and sighed as they crumbled away as well. I had used up all my large gem and blue one fighting him. I just had the small one left for my army and they were still fighting.

“Damn, and I was so close.” The Lich started to laugh and I walked over to him crushing him with my foot and he laughed harder.

“You can’t kill me!” He shouted.

“I don’t need to.” I grinned and he frowned as I teleported to the tree of life’s room. I grinned and reached for it. A kick sent me flying into the wall. I roared and then paused seeing Discord. The Lich teleported into the room and looked at Discord surprised.

“Oh no you don’t.”

“What are you doing?!” I shouted getting up.

“Don’t let him touch it.” Trixie said and I looked at her and all of them. From Celestia to Luna and Twilight and her friends, Spike and Lilly, including Shining armor and Princess Cadance, Dodge ran next to Lilly in battle armor. I grinded my teeth looking at them.

“What have you told them?” I growled and she frowned.

“Everything, every last thing,” Trixie said crying. “Spike you have to stop this, please, this world is still workable.” Discord grabbed the lich and hugged him stopping him from touching the tree, then shrunk him down to the size of a doll holding him tightly.

“We know everything.” Celestia said and I chuckled a little.

“So?” I asked and they all paused.

“You’re under arrest!” Twilight shouted and stepped forward.

“FOR WHAT?!” I yelled back.

“You.” Twilight started but then stopped.

“What did I do?”

“You’re evil, you took over your world, and you planed to take over this one once you touched the tree.” Dash said and I sighed sitting down tired.

“Okay then arrest me.” They all had a confused look go across their faces. The Twilight and her friends went forward and their elements of harmony started to glow. They fired them at me wrapping a rainbow around me. I blew some air and the elements of magic, loyalty, honesty and laughter all shattered falling to the ground.

“What?!” Pinkie asked feeling her neck realizing it was on the ground.

“How?!” Twilight asked, I snapped my claws and Twilight, Dash, Pinkie, Applejack, Celestia, Trixie, Spike, and Lilly all fell to the ground in pain. I got up stretching and Luna went in front of them, and I chuckled.

“I figured something like this would happen, so I planted a seal on all of you, isn’t it beautiful. Can be extremely painful and deadly.” They all screamed in agony.

“Release them!” Luna shouted.

“Now dragon!” Shining Armor shouted and I chuckled as a dozen of my dolls appeared in the room making them look around. I appeared in front of Luna and she tried to move back as I punched her sending her flying into the wall cracking it and getting knocked out. My dolls attacked knocking out Fluttershy and Rarity.

A powerful shield bubbled around me and I looked around, then at Shining Armor and Cadance. They were making the shield around me stopping me. I felt it, they had a lot of power, I doubt I could break through. I looked at all my dolls and they were trapped as well, looking around. Cadance, Shining armor and discord were the only ones left, all the others were knocked out or in pain.

“Wow.” I clapped and Shining armor started to make my shield shrink. Twilight screamed in pain making him turn around looking at her.

“Release her!” He shouted.

“Release me, and I'll release her.”

“Don’t,” Discord said going over to Shining Armor. “If you release him, he’ll just trap them again, and he’s too fast.”

“I'll kill them.” Trixie screamed and they looked at her as she stopped moving. “One by one, let me out or I'll kill Dash next, then Pinkie, Applejack, Spike and finally Twilight, I'll make her suffer the longest.”

“Shining Armor don’t.” Cadance said sweating. They couldn’t keep this up, but making them all suffer could last for days.

“Then what do I do?!” He shouted. “It’s not like I can kill him, I couldn’t crush him, we don’t have enough power!”

“Our love is all the power we need.” She made the air cool refreshing them and he smiled as she nuzzled him. “I will make sure we have all the power we need.”

“Kill me and your sister dies.” I said scratching his shield making a sound of metal being ripped apart. “Stop me and save the save the world, or release me and save your sister.” He swallowed. Twilight screamed as did all of them making him shake. He looked at Twilight screaming.

“Kill him!” Twilight shouted and Shining Armor looked at me frowning. He started to crush me and Dash stopped screaming, then stopped moving making tears run down his face and Cadance’s face. Pinkie passed out, then Applejack passed out, Spike soon followed but died and Shining Armor crushed me more crushing my bones. Twilight stopped and he stopped as she died.

“NO!” He shouted and he crushed me completely into a small ball. All my dolls fell to the ground, but Dodge which had her own power supply and mind.

“Twilight!” His shields went away and he went to Twilight crying. Celestia stood up breathing hard and throwing up blood.

“Celestia.” Cadance said crying. She went over to Twilight’s body.

“My pour student, I’m sorry I could not save you.” Tears hit the ground and Dodge went over to me without any of them noticing and kicked my bloody ball into the Tree of Life and all of them turned a moment too late as my body healed instantly letting me fall to the ground grinning.

“NO!” Discord shouted and I cracked my back and they looked at Dodge.

“She’s a doll.” Lilly finally managed to shout and they finally heard her, but it was too late.

“Oh, yes!” I said grinning. “YES!” I shouted making the ground crack and shake. The Tree of Life turned to dust appearing on my chest and burning into it filling me with power. I snapped my claws bringing all of them back and healing all of them instantly. Twilight and the others got up coughing.

“I’m alive.” Dash said looking around.

“What?” Shining Armor asked confused and I walked passed him grabbing the Lich from Discord frowning.

“My pet!” I growled at him making him step back. I snapped my claw bringing all that were killed back to life and healing them, killing all of the lich minions instantly forever. I went over to Trixie and picked her up shrinking her as well.

“You betrayed me?!” I shouted at her and she whimpered. “I told you before, I’m your master and I own you!” I made her squeak and I chuckled. I went over to Lilly and she crawled back scared. “Go home right now.” I growled. “And take Spike with you young lady.” She went over to Spike and they left.

“Why did you bring us back?” Twilight asked and I looked at her.

“I took over this world a long time ago, you just didn’t realize it. I didn’t want to kill you guys, but you didn’t give me much choice.” I went over to Shining Armor and pulled off his horn and sticking it onto Applejack’s head.

“My horn!” He shouted, but then stepped back.

“You tried to kill me, no horn for you.” I went over to Cadance and took her horn and wings putting them on Pinkie. “And you don’t get a horn or wings either.” Pinkie stretched her wings as they changed to her color, the horn as well. Applejack felt her new horn and looked at me confused.

“Um.” Pinkie said unsure and I hugged her kissing her head.

“I love you to Pinkie, I never could really tell you that before.” I pulled Applejack over to me. “You to Applejack. You both are wonderful mares.” I tapped Applejack’s dragon soul gem and she looked at it. “This was more than just a simple gem, it’s pure love. It’s stronger than diamond, can’t be destroyed, and it’s connected to your heart, it’ll never stop.”

“Thanks.” She smiled a little blushing.

“But you killed me.” Pinkie said and I laughed.

“As if I could kill a well fed Spring Winter.” I kissed her. “I couldn’t kill you if I wanted to, you both were just knocked out. I still have to unlock your powers, you’ll be a lot of fun when I do.” I kissed her.

“So, um.” Dash said.

“Yeah I did kill you, and Twilight, don’t worry I’ve killed you both before, it’s not a big deal honestly.”

“What?!” Twilight shouted and I appeared in front of her making her back up.

“What indeed.” They all backed away from me scared. “Big Mac.” He walked into the room. “Take your wife please, and you don’t have to stay married to her any more, I no longer need you to keep her happy.”

“What?!” Fluttershy shouted crying.

“It’s not what ya think!” Big Mac said going to her.

“He was going to kill you, it’s worse than you think, now out of here. Also your foal will be due soon, so you should get to the hospital.

“You can hate me on the way!” Big Mac shouted throwing her on his back and running away. “Now then, let’s have some fun.”

“Rarity.” I appeared next to her. “I got nothing for you, you can go home.” She teleported away. “You to Dash.” She teleported away as well. I went over to Celestia and she backed up away from me. “You’re going to marry the Lich.” I set him down growing him to his real size and she stared at him for a moment.

“Um.” He said unsure.

“Kiss.” I used my magic to make them kiss. “We’ll be having your wedding soon enough don’t you worry. Get to know each other, you both are immortal and you are so powerful. You’ll go with each other.” They teleported to Canterlot.

“And me?” Twilight asked.

“Pinkie, you can go home, here.” I handed her Trixie. “Take Trixie and have her sleep, she’s had a hard day.” They teleported home. “Applejack you have troops to gather and get things done. Clean up is going to be annoying, oh but before you go.” I tapped her side making her grow wings. She stretched her wings and smiled, then ran out of the room.

“What about us?” Shining Armor asked blocking Cadance.

“Go home.” The teleported back to the Crystal Empire. Twilight looked at Luna and Discord nervously. I went over to Discord and he tried to teleport. I grabbed him and pulled him close to my face making him gulp.

“Rape Luna.”

“What?!” Twilight and Luna shouted.

“Problem?” I asked and they became nervous. I threw Discord at her and she looked at him nervously. “Or Luna, you can with Discord.” She looked at me as I pulled Twilight close to and I grinned. “If you don’t, I'll feel sorry for Twilight.” I slid my claw across her face and she yipped in pain.

“Fine.” Luna said and she grabbed Discord.

“Luna think about this.” She kissed him as tears went down her face.

“Please, Twilight is a dear friend.” He sighed and turned her over kissing her and moving down getting her ready before going inside her and she easily moaned, Discord was quite nice and large. She would be pleased. They went for a little and I appeared next to them touching their shoulder putting seals on them.

“That’s all I needed.” I picked up Twilight and shrunk her down to the size of a doll and made her squeak. I chuckled a little bit smiling.

“Why?” She asked and I turned her over, then I kissed her belly blowing and she started to laugh. “Why are you doing this to me?” She asked as I stopped.

“You remind me of my mother, have since I first met you, she was just like you, so smart, I miss her deeply.” I pet her and pushed good feelings inside her making her relax. “She wanted a pure world like this one, and after I left I finally gave it to her.”

“What?”

“I took over my world after so much darkness, I cleaned it, and gave her the dream she wanted so badly. I almost couldn’t stand seeing her get it, but now I’m happy for her.” I walked outside and looked around smiling. I snapped my claws making everything come back to its living green. I went over to a rock under a tree and laid down. I set Twilight on my belly and she laid down looking at me.

“You really loved her didn’t you?”

“She’s my mom, of course.” I pet Twilight.

“Father.” I looked at Dodge. “Can I go home?”

“Yes, and tell Lilly I'll be home soon, and to expect a spanking once I get there, no daughter of mine tries to kill her father!” She nodded. “No wait.” She looked at me. “Come and sit down, you did wonderfully today.” She smiled and laid down next to me. “And for that I’m making you into a real pony.” I rubbed her back and she gasped.

“What?” She asked breathing a little hard.

“I’ve been meaning to do that for a while, you’re alive now, I can’t control you anymore, so enjoy.” She smiled as tears went down her face and I pulled her close hugging her. “I love you Dodge, it’s been a while, but I do.” She nodded laying down her head and I rubbed her back a little.

“So what are you going to do with me?” Twilight asked.

“You’re my pet till I say otherwise.” I tickled her for a while, stopping as she started to breathe a little hard from laughing. “I never thought about doing this in my world.” I looked up at the blue sky. “I bet my Twilight would have enjoyed a breeze like this.”

“Why not go back?” I looked at Twilight pausing. I could, and easily. I would now have absolute power if I went back.

“You think I should? I mean I can pass between worlds easily now.”

“Yes.” Twilight said.

“Dodge, you should got home, I’m going to be going to my other world.” I set Twilight down and she changed back to her normal size. “I'll be back shortly, once I open the portal time will lock forever at the same rate. So I'll back, maybe in a while. Also Twilight, do not take Pinkie’s horn or wings, or Applejack’s either. Is that understood? Or I'll take yours and more than that.”

“Yes.” I got up and sliced the air opening a portal. Everything for a moment seem to go immobile and Twilight paused feeling it to.

“I'll see you soon.” Dodge nodded and I walked through the portal into my throne room. I looked around. My castle was crumbling to the ground. Plenty of dragons inhabited the breeding grounds. None of them seemed to mind me. I smiled a little bit and stretched my wings taking flight.

Mother's World

I flew in the sky of my old world taking in air and the smells. It was clean, the air and everything was pure, cleaner than even the other world’s air. I flew high into the sky looking around.

Equestria was green, healthy, in fact the whole world gave off a oddly happy vibration, and a peaceful one. I flew over Ponyville, it been remolded, it actually looked nice. It had paved streets, cement sidewalks, cars driving around. I landed and looked around. Oh this was wonderful, it made even the advancements that I had made look like filly play.

I went to Rarity’s house, it was much larger than the other Rarity’s house, with a garage on the side. I knocked on the door.

“One moment.” I heard things crash to the floor. “Damn it all to hell!” Rarity came to the door. “Can I help y.” She stopped seeing me. “No.” I walked inside and she backed up crying. I looked at her green coat and new wings, she was an alicorn. Which mean she was immortal. “No it can’t be.” She started to shake and tripped over a tool.

“Are you alright?” She stared at me confused. I went over to her helping her up and she gave me a confused look. I hugged her and she thought for a few seconds before hugging me back.

“Is it really you Spike?”

“Of course Rarity.” She shook scared. “I've missed chasing you so much.”

“I’ve missed you to.” She kissed her and I pulled her tighter as she nuzzled my neck a little bit.

“How long has it been?” I asked.

“A few hundred years.” I licked her tears away and she smiled.

“You were turned into a Princess?”

“Yes.” I scratched her back a little, then set her down and went over to the sofa sitting down. I padded the seat next to me and she came over sitting down. I pulled her closer to me and pushed good feeling into her making her smile as her tears went away. “Are you going to kill me? You only gave me one more day.”

“No, I don’t have reason to do that anymore. I’m still not done with the other world yet, and I was missing my Twilight.”

“Oh.”

“I was going to go see her.”

“She’s sick, you don’t want to see her.” I chuckled.

“I’m going to see her, that wasn’t a question.”

“Just don’t get sick, please Spike, don’t get sick.”

“Mind if I sleep for a while?”

“Of course not.” I hugged her and fell asleep rather quickly. The fight had worn me out considerably, but it wasn’t like I could die now.

“Spike.” I blinked waking up and looking at Rarity. “I have a customer.” I let go of her and she kissed me. She grabbed a blanket and pillow giving it to me. “Rest, I'll make sure to be quiet.” I laid down falling asleep again.

A odd pressure made me wake up to see twenty royal guards pointing laser guns at me, a few missile launchers and rail guns. I sat up to see Rarity tied up and gagged. She looked around panicked and I chuckled a little. I picked up a sandwich on a nightstand next to the sofa, and started eating.

“Spike Ever Sparkle?” A pony in gold and red armor asked.

“Why is my Rarity tied up?” Her ropes disappeared with her gag. “I don’t like when other’s play with my toys.” They all passed out and I finished my sandwich. Rarity got up going over to me. “Come here.” She came over to me and I rubbed her face healing her a little and making her feel good. She kissed me and sat on my lap. “Are you alright?”

“Yes, I’m your toy?” She asked with begging eyes. “I’ve missed you so much, I know you did bad things, but I always hoped you would come back.” I kissed her. “Please Spike, don’t kill us all.”

“I have two pony daughters.” She paused.

“What?”

“Lilly and Dodge, they are great ponies. Lilly’s in love with that world’s Spike.” I chuckled and she smiled giggling a little. “It’s nice, oh I found Ixe.”

“Really!”

“Yep, she jumped world, oh and Star Swirl went to that world as well, but he passed a long time ago in that world.”

“I’m glad, did he have a good life?”

“From what I can guess yes.”

“That’s good.”

“Anyway, will these guards be giving you trouble.”

“Oh no, don’t kill them.”

“I was going to eat them, but if you’re that attached, I don’t see why I can’t let them live a while longer.” She smiled and I rubbed her back.

“Can we?”

“What?”

“Go to my bedroom? I haven’t had another since you, I know you don’t like your pets dirty so I kept myself clean, just for you. I was hoping you would come back, I just didn’t know when.” I kissed her and picked her up. We went to her bedroom and I set her down onto the bed kissing her belly.

“Fine, you’ve been good from what I’ve seen.” She smiled. I went down kissing softly and making her get wet easily, I wouldn’t even need to get her ready. She just wanted it really badly. I licked tasting her, it was true, she hadn’t with anyone else. I licked around her sweet rose lips making her bite her lips. I then went in tasting her, oh how I had missed the taste, Rarity was like a gem, sweeter than candy.

“Oh you’ve been using a gem toys haven’t you?” She smiled.

“I had a number of different colored ones, I hope you like it, I used them daily, so I know I should taste pretty good.” She grabbed one of her toys. It was an emerald in the shape of a pony, just smaller than normal. “Here try.” She gave it to me and I licked it, she had somehow infused it with her taste, it was generally amazing.

“Wow, that’s really cool actually.” I set it to the side and licked inside using my tongue, shocking her tubes, making her flood my mouth a bit with her juices. She was squeezing it out, she wanted me to enjoy her taste, and she was delicious. Over time she had somehow gotten infused with the taste of gems, so it was wonderful.

“Good?” I grinned and kept eating her out and she moaned.

“Very.” She smiled as I finished her getting more from her and she moaned. I moved up and she spread her legs. I went into her slowly making sure she didn’t rip, she had become tight again. She simply wanted to please me.

I moved her slowly and then I went faster and harder making her moan looking at me grinning. She was very happy, and she loved it. She squeezed nonstop trying to get me to finished and she peaked nicely. I turned her around and started again making her press into me as I pulled her closer.

“More.” She moaned.

“Alright.” I zapped her insides making her puff up and she gasped as I thrust into her increasing her pleasure tenfold, making her finish. “More?”

“I’m done, may I finish you another way?”

“Sure.” She got off and had me lay down as she went down sucking, she seemed to enjoy her own juices as she sucked pretty hard and she swirled her tongue making me smile a little and she tried for a while and I finally let go, giving it to her, she drank it completely. I eyed her, most mares that I had sex with, seemed to enjoy my seed.

“Yay.” She said licking the last of it.

“Do I taste good to you?” She licked again.

“Yes, you taste really good, I don’t know why, but you do. It’s like cake, but with a different flavor. Long ago I tasted pony, and it was disgusting, you seem to be the only male that I like, I’ve talked to others and generally it doesn’t. Do I taste good to you?”

“I enjoy all pony, mostly because you taste great raw or cooked, but you made a rather tasty surprise for me, I enjoyed it greatly. We should take a shower.” She nodded, we to her shower cleaning and enjoying the warm water. She lay on top of me smiling.

“Thank you Spike.” I kissed her head. “Are you really good again?”

“Good? There’s no such thing.” She hugged me tightly.

“Stay with me like this. I want you to love me again, like how you used to love me.” I scratched her back and she smiled.

“I’ve never loved you, that whole obsession was just that, and it ended badly if you don’t remember.” She swallowed as I looked into her eyes. She kissed me and nuzzled my neck smiling happily.

“I’m not living with you, I have to go back to the other world.

“Can I come?” I stared at her for a few seconds.

“Why not, but I want to see Twilight.”

“Fine.” She licked my chest, it felt a little odd being the one licked. We got out and dried off quickly. We went into her garage and I smiled a little seeing her small, two pony sized plane, it had two engine with two more electricity generating turbines on the front. “Get in, I made this just for us, it’s solar powered, wind powered, can use water as fuel as well as normal fuels. I can fly around the world a few times without running out of power, and that’s if I go during just the night time.”

“The other world would go nuts over this technology, but does the wind turbines really help it?”

“Nope, but if I suddenly run out of fuel and I started falling, I would be able to gain enough power to land safely. They cover up normally, and what do you mean go nuts over this technology?” She asked looking at me, she was biting her lip.

“Well they didn’t have planes, I had to invent trucks, and even then they can’t go faster than thirty miles an hour.” Her jaw dropped. “They had only basic electricity when I got there, didn’t even have boilers.

“I'll make a killing over there then.”

“True, you would.”

“Then again I make a ton here as well.” I smiled.

“I only just beat the lich.”

“So cool.” She smiled and opened the pod door. I got in and I fit perfectly to the seat, it was a bit creepy. She got in and flipped a few switches. The garage door opened and a cable released letting us roll back onto the street. She started the engines and it turned.

The street lifted up on the end and the cars on the street lowered as the wings to the plan extended, then flattened becoming like dull blades. The plane started to move and got up to speed within twenty yards using the ramp to take off completely letting the cars go back onto the street and lowing the street ramp. She flipped a few switches.

“I’ve really missed this.” She giggled a little. “I love this design.”

“Me to, I can carry up to a thousand kilos of cargo. If I’m not trying to save fuel I can almost reach the sound barrier.” She pressed a button and we sped up making me press back against my seat.

“Royal aircraft,” a voice said as two jets flew to our right and left. “We did not receive permission for you to enter royal Canterlot air space, you need to land and exit your vehicle or you will be shot down.”

“This is Princess Rarity, Zen Lime Apple nine three one. I have no need to obey air right in royal air space, and if you really want to try shooting me down big boy, go ahead, I’m armed better than you.” I looked out at the pilots and they were talking panicking for a few minutes and one picked up a radio.

“Identity confirmed, permission granted, have a nice day.” They flew off and I looked down at Canterlot castle.

“You rebuilt the castle.” I looked at her.

“Yep, did a hundred and forty years ago. The dragon breeding grounds were kind of far away, so Twilight wanted somewhere closer. We landed on a runway, her wings pulled back into the plane and she parked in a special slot. We got out and royal guards looked at us panicking when they saw me.

“All guards, we are under attack!”

“Oh shut up, belay that order.” Rarity said.

“Belay that order. I’m sorry Princess.” He bowed.

“Don’t tell Twilight we’re coming.” He nodded and I followed Rarity to the throne room and my blue Twilight was sitting on the throne asleep, but looked awake. She had two smaller thrones for Celestia and Luna, pony were lined up and giving them gifts. I stopped Rarity before they could see us and she eyed me for a moment.

“I forgot it was Twilight’s birthday.”

“Oh.” I changed into a purple unicorn pony form and made a box appear. I walked inside and Rarity did as well.

“Rarity.” Luna said smiling. Both Luna and Celestia were as tall as the Celestia of the other world, only Twilight was the same height.

“Hey.” She went pass the line and I went to the back. “Twilight.” She hugged Twilight startling her and she looked at Rarity.

“Oh Rarity.” I smiled hearing Twilight’s voice. It was a bit different from the other Twilight, older, and more well settled. She had command to her voice, more power and a real happiness cord. They talked a little bit and I finally got to the front of the line being the last one there.

“Hello,” Twilight said turning to me. “I don’t believe I’ve seen you before.” Rarity smiled, she had the worse poker face.

“Oh I’m sure you know me, happy birthday.”

“Thank you.” I held up a box and she smiled taking it.

“Were they allowed to be wrapped?” Celestia asked, she always had a darker outlook like her dark coat.

“It’s fine.” Rarity said. Twilight opened the gift and her face fell a little. She pulled out a diamond, six point star with a blue and green heart in the middle.

“That’s beautiful.” Celestia said and Twilight looked at me.

“This is a wonderful gift,” Twilight said. “How did you make it, surely it must have been done but a dragon magic user, I didn’t know they practiced anymore, even at my requests.” I chuckled a little and she paused. “Is that funny?”

“Yes it is mother.”

“Mother, I’m not your m.” Her face fell and she whimpered, then tried to teleport but it wouldn’t work.

“Now mother, why would you try to run from me?” I grinned as I changed form and all of them cringed scared but Rarity. “I told you I would be back didn’t I?” I walked over to her and she tried to back up, but she was trapped in her throne. I grabbed her and hugged her tightly smiling.

“Don’t kill me!” She screeched, but then paused after a minute and hugged me back.

“It’s good to see you to mother.” She looked at me with tears in her eyes.

“Are you really not going to hurt me?” I chuckled lightly rubbing her back making her feel good. “Spike, you’re back.” She said smiling and hugging me again.

“I see you did as I told you.”

“Yes, I did just what you wanted. This would is beautiful, it’s pure, so very pure. You’ll love it.”

“I bet I will, but I’m not going to be staying for long, I just beat the lich and took over the other world.”

“Wait the lich is still alive in the other world?” Luna asked catching on that I didn’t kill the lich, just beat him.

“Yeah, I’m going to have him marry Princess Celestia, get this you two are switched.” I smiled and they giggled a little.

“That sounds like trouble to me.” Rarity said smiling. I set Twilight down and pet her a little bit. She smiled, I took off her large necklace and popped out the large ruby, then threw it away. I blew fire onto the necklace and merged in the star gem into it, then blew on it cooling it off nicely. I put it back onto her neck and she smiled looking at it.

“That ruby was a little expensive.” Celestia said and I frowned.

“Don’t put trash on my mother.” I looked at her and she flinched. “She is a ruler, she should only have the best.” Twilight kissed my cheek, I smiled kissing her and she leaned forward enjoying the kiss. “So how has Celestia and Luna treated you?”

“Good.” She smiled.

“The world’s are locked now.” She paused. “Either side can pass through easily, so I'll be checking on you from now on. Also I’m taking Rarity with me.”

“Okay.”

“Doesn’t she have orders to fill though?” Celestia asked and I looked at her.

“That’s the second time you’ve said something stupid to me.” I held out my hand and she was pulled to it letting me grab her throat. I pulled her close to my face and all of them became unsettled. “I should kill you where you stand little pony.” She started to choke gripping at my arm, tears went down her face.

“Please don’t, I don’t want to raise the moon.” Twilight said and I let go of Celesta, she fell to the ground coughing. I looked at Twilight and she was sweating. I licked a bead of sweat off her face and she gulped.

“So easily those impulses come back.” I licked Twilight’s throat and she closed her eyes tight, I then kissed her surprising her. “But I would never hurt my mother, she did good, even went pass the call of duty.” I rubbed her face. “That deserves some treats.” I looked down and paused.

“No need.” Luna said quickly and I frowned.

“You’re pregnant.”

“Spike!” Luna shouted and I looked at her, she cleared her throat. “Please, don’t do what you’re thinking.” I pressed my ear to Twilight’s belly and I could hear a heartbeat. Such a tiny little beat. I kissed her belly and a symbol appeared.

“No Spike, please.” Twilight said, I licked the symbol and it engraved on her.

“I told you, I would not hurt you, do you trust me so little?” I moved back and they all looked at the symbol.

“Protection?” Rarity asked.

“Of course, I have a little brother coming, I would never stop that.” I rubbed Twilight’s face and tears went down it. “Who’s the father?”

“I-I got married.” She held up her hoof showing a ring.

“Not an answer to me.” I frowned and she whimpered.

“Please don’t kill him.” I growled lightly. “Celestia go get him please.” Celestia looked at Luna and she nodded. Celestia ran out of the room and I cracked my neck standing up. I looked at the door and Luna went in front of me.

“Spike,” Luna said moving up to me and kissing me. “Please do not kill him, please, give me your wrath.” I grabbed her hair and pressed her forehead to mine.

“I think you forget your place Luna, you’re barer of the stars, not the protector of anything unless I say so. You were always so willing to give everything for the ones you loved, but that’s how you went crazy in the first place. Do not forget that Celestia was the one that filled my nightmares, not you, you were always so kind to me.” I let go of her hair and rubbed her face a little. “I still hate Celestia.”

“Please Spike.” Tears went down her face. “Let me be protector.” I rubbed her neck a little.

“You would so willingly give yourself, but that’s always why I kept Celestia closest to me, and always on top when I had her enjoy you. You would always no matter what I did sacrifice yourself for others, even if it made you starve, get hurt, break bones. It got boring real fast.”

“Please.” Her bottom lip trembled.

“Don’t start crying.” Tears went down her face and I licked them. “Oh such selflessness, it makes me sick.” I growled and she kissed me. “So sit down.” She went and sat down looking at the ground.

“Spike.” I looked at Twilight.

“Stop talking, both of you.” They stopped and Celestia came back a while later. A red unicorn with a black mane walked into the room, he wasn’t very old and he was a war horse. He was very fit, but had it in moderation. He wasn’t overly buff. He had four wands pointing at a six point star as a cutie mark.

“Hello.” I said appearing in front of him and her stepped back.

“Hi, who are you?” He asked a bit annoyed.

“Spike.”

“I’m Star Caster, it’s nice to meet you.”

“You really don’t know who I am?” I appeared in front of Twilight. “He doesn’t know me, why doesn’t he know me?” Celesta and Star Caster walked over to us.

“You are only know to a few, and the guards.” Twilight said.

“Well I guess that’s a good thing.”

“Who is this?” Star Caster asked.

“My, son,” Twilight said and he paused. “While he’s not a pony I hatched him, he’s still my foal.”

“I didn’t know.”

“It was a few hundred years ago, he used to rule the world, but he left for another one to have fun while I rebuilt this one.” He eyed me for a few seconds. “Technically he’s the king of the world. That’s why I’m still Princess.”

“Oh.”

“He is also more powerful than all of us combine and more. I can feel it, please Spike I love him.” I looked at Star Caster and he eyed me ready for a fight.

“I wasn’t planning on killing him, or hurting him. I told you before I’m not going to hurt you, and if I hurt someone you cared for, that would hurt you. So I’m not going to, but I am interested. Is he big?” I appeared next to him and slid my claw along his back making him get hard instantly and he grunted. “Oh my, not that big at all, but you must have become smaller for that to be fun.” He kicked at me and I caught his leg spinning him over on his back.

“No!” Twilight said and I pulled him up to me.

“I am more powerful than I ever was, you aren’t even an ant to me. Now seeing that it’s Twilight’s birthday, I'll let that slide, but if you do it again.” I grabbed his balls making him cringe. “I'll pop them one by one.” He swallowed. “Twilight is my mother, but she’s also my toy, do not forget that. My toys are to be kept in perfect condition, if even think about marking them, I'll make sure to make your regret it.”

“Spike.” Twilight begged. I let go and he tried to get up making me put my foot on him holding him down to the ground.

“No, he needs to understand, I don’t normally lend out my toys. If it were not for the fact that she’s my hatch mother, I would have ripped that thing out of her, and killed you. I don’t let others mark my toys like that.”

“She’s my wife, and she has my foal, I don’t care what claim you have on her, she’s mine not yours. I'll kill you if you lay one claw on her!” I chuckled. He was scared out of his damn mind, but he knew if he didn’t stand up, I would kill him.

“Very well.” I pulled him up. “You can enjoy my mother, but I'll be watching you.” I licked his cheek. “Come Rarity, I have another world to play with.” I sliced through the air and a portal opened.

“I forgot to grab some things, can we go back real fast.”

“Sure.” I kissed Twilights forehead and held up a coin. “Call me once you have the foal, I would like to know how it comes out.” She swallowed taking it. “Come on Rarity, let’s go grab your things.”

“To my plane!” She said proudly. I followed Rarity out of the room and we went back to her plane flying back to her house.

Feels Good to be King

I sat on Rarity’s sofa outside as she cleaned out her house making me sigh as she filled up a large, double layered, twenty yard long trailer out front with her tools and other things. She put her plane on as the last thing.

“You sure you have everything.” She paused and ran back inside making me look up at the sun setting sky. It had taken her nearly four hours, and she was extremely organized, all she had to do was roll things out and put them in certain places. She came back out with another tool box and strapped it to the wall.

“Yep.”

“One more sweep?” She ran back inside and came back out after a short while. She smiled with a wrench in her mouth. She went to the front of the trailer and into the large truck that would be pulling it all.

“Ready.” She said smiling. I went over to her and kissed her. “So um, you won’t be like hurting others in front of me right?” I chuckled setting her inside the truck and I went around sitting down in the passenger seat. She pressed her hoof to a panel and the truck started. She started to drive.

“What do you think do you think the answer is?” She looked at me.

“Yes, but will I be allowed to stay with you?”

“Of course, your usefulness is limitless, you’ll be staying with me forever.” She smiled warmly.

“So where do I drive?” I pointed and a portal opened.

“There.” Ponies by the portal moved out of the way as she drove through it stopping. She looked around for a few seconds and stared. I waved my hand in front of her and she was stunned.

“Hello?” I asked and she blinked getting out of the truck and looking around. I got out and she looked at me.

“How?” She asked looking at me and then grabbing my shirt pulling me down to her. “I don’t understand is this a joke?!”

“I told you they were low tech.” Her eye twitched and looked at this world’s Rarity’s house with a for-sell sign out front. She ran over to it and looked at it for a few seconds. “So you can move in here, or come to my house.” I said walking over to her.

“Well I guess I did want to come.” She sighed.

“I hope you enjoyed the tour.” This world’s Rarity said walking out with a couple of white pony unicorn and she froze seeing me and my Rarity. My Rarity turned around and emotions went through her rather fast making me eye her. She let out a breath and pulled out a gun from a dimension pocket on her leg.

“No.” I snatched it from her.

“I will not let you have another Rarity!” She jumped pushing me down to the ground. She grabbed the gun. “You’re mine.” I frowned and she sighed putting it away. “Fine, but I’m not happy about it.”

“Rarity, this is my Rarity, and she’s moving in here.” Rarity looked at the massive trailer and she looked at the two white pony.

“Can she, um afford it?”

“How much?” My Rarity asked.

“It is a fine home, not far from the market, not far from others, but gives space, so it’s about three thousand gold bits, that’s what they were going to pay for it. The land is outlined and will allow for growth.”

“We are willing to go higher.” The white stallion said.

“Five thousand,” my Rarity said and they looked at her surprised. “So?”

“We can go a hundred higher.”

“Then five thousand two hundred.”

“There is no way you can afford that.” She went into the truck and pulled out a chest with her magic setting it down and five thousand two hundred gold bits flew into the bag.

“I can and I have it right here right now.” Rarity looked at them. “Well?” Rarity looked at my Rarity.

“I'll take that offer.” My Rarity set the bag down and Rarity opened the door. “Come inside and we’ll do the paper work.” The two white pony left and I picked up the bag of gold bits going inside as well. “So you’re the other me.” My Rarity looked at her.

“Well no, I’m older than you by a few hundred years, you you’re the other me, but yes I’m Rarity.” Rarity frowned a little and my Rarity rolled her eyes as they sat down at a table, Rarity pulled out some paperwork and they filled it out.

“You should really pick a new name dear.” Rarity said straightening out the paperwork and putting it into a bag. “It doesn’t suit your, oily coat.” Rarity paused noticing the wings. “You have wings.”

“Yeah.” Rarity looked at me.

“You gave her wings?!” Rarity said jealous.

“No, I’m a Princess, I earned my wings.”

“He changed his name.” My Rarity looked at me.

“Yeah, I’m known as Seffron here.”

“Then I'll change my name to Akila.”

“You’ll have to go to town hall and fill out the forms.” Rarity smiled and left with her bag of gold.

“I hate her.” I chuckled a little bit. “But I have a home.” She put the papers away and we went outside. “I figured I would need to do something like this.” She pulled up the truck and went into the back. Pony gathered around looking at the large truck and trailer. She came back out with a panel with buttons on it, and undid a stand, then set it down in front of the home angling it.

“What’s that?” Pinkie asked appearing and my Rarity, now Akila jumped screeching, she hid behind me. Pinkie froze and I chuckled pulling Akila out from behind me.

“Pinkie come here.”

“No keep her away from me!” I growled and Akila went limp.

“Pinkie.” She came over to us and Akila started to cry. “This is Akila, my Rarity, she changed her name so.”

“Hi I’m Pinkie!” Akila looked at me unsure.

“You-you won’t kill me right?” Akila asked.

“Of course not silly, but I will throw you a party. You moved here didn’t you, I’m still talking to Rarity, but I wanted to meet you right away.”

“What?” Pinkie pointed at her talking to Rarity a little ways away from us. “How, how are you in two places at once?!”

“Spring Winter.” I whispered into Akila’s ear.

“That makes sooooooo much sense now.”

“What does?” Pinkie asked.

“I’ve never studied a Spring Winter before. Can I?”

“No, I’m not something to be studied!” Pinkie said pouting. “Seffron you said you wouldn’t tell any pony!”

“Pinkie.” I pulled her close and she blushed. “Do I have to enjoy you in public with pony watching?” She turned red.

“No I’m good.” I kissed her and she smiled.

“What?” Akila asked and I smiled.

“Pinkie go grab.” I went to her ear whispering. “Applejack, Lilly, Dodge, Spike, Sweetie Belle and Trixie.” She nodded and teleported. “I have a treat for you.” She smiled and I set her down. She went over to the panel and started to press buttons.

Her new home lifted into the air and the ground under it floated into the air. Metal flew out of the trailer and cement creating a large basement under the home. Metal beams and other things flew down. She zapped some of the soil changing it to different things. The house landed on a metal hole covering it and dirt rushed over the metal growing grass.

“There we go.” She said taking the panel back into the trailer. “Time to move in.” She started to move things into the house turning the front steps into a small lift. I snapped my claws making her sofa appear and I laid down on it. As she filled up the house.

“Are you sure I can’t help you?” I asked as she stopped with a tool box.

“Touch and I bite.” I sighed and she kept going making me fall back onto the sofa. She was always possessive about her tools, the only thing she would fight me over, even if it meant her lift.

A few ponies had gathered around watching as she brought machines into the house piece by piece. She came outside after a while and parts flew over building a garage. She moved her plane into the garage, before going back into the house making loud noises.

“Seffron.” Pinkie said coming over to me and I looked at everyone. I got up, Lilly, Spike, and Applejack became unsteady.

“Where’s Trixie?”

“Behind me.” Dodge said moving and she shivered scared full size.

“Trixie, come here.” She tried to get up, but couldn’t. I got up and she tried to run, but her legs weren’t working. I went over to her and made her look at me. “I should have trained you better, I'll deal with you later, for now you’re forgiven.”

“Did I miss something?” Sweetie Belle asked looking around, I appeared next to her giving her the information with a touch to her head and she looked at me surprised. “Oh.” She smiled a little. “I guess that’s fine.” I hugged her and she smiled. She was a very pleasant pony to have around, she just didn’t talk much.

“Wow accepting me as ruler already.” I rubbed her side and she blushed feeling a flood of emotions fill her. She bit her hoof moaning into it lightly so no one heard, but they all knew clearly what I had done. “I’m liking you.” I pet her, she looked around turning red and I chuckled.

“I think I.” The ground shook a little from an explosion underground and we all looked around as black smoke came out of the front door.

“What was that?!” Applejack asked. I went over to the door.

“You alive down there?!” I called.

“Yes!” She called back.

“Is my sister down there?!” Sweetie Belle asked running over, but then stopping looking away, and then turned walking away.

“Hey come up, I want you to meet someone.”

“Give me a minute!” Another explosion made the ground ruble. “STUPID THING! WORK DAMN YOU!” A third explosion happen and then a light humming started. “Who’s your mother now! That’s right, me!” I chuckled as she came up, she took off goggles being completely covered in soot.

“What’d you want?” She asked and then looked at Sweetie Belle which was staring with a confuse look. I snapped my claws cleaning up Akila as she pounced Sweetie Belle slamming her to the ground a bit hard. “Sweetie Ring!” Akila said crying and hugging her tightly. “You’re alive!”

“Too tight.” Sweetie Belle said struggling to breathe.

“Sorry, sorry.” She got up helping Sweetie Belle.

“That’s Sweetie Belle.” I said and she looked at me, then at her.

“It’s not her, are you sure, she looks just like her.”

“That is this world’s Sweetie Ring.”

“Oh.” She sighed. “Well I can always use a fashion designer I guess.”

“I’m a singer.” She said showing her cutie mark of a bell on a heart with a G clef under it all. “Was I a fashion designer in your world?” Akila smiled.

“Yes, the best in the world, you often used the entire house, we slept in the same room and everything. I used half of the house and you used the other half, I miss it, but then the war broke out, you had a magic acid burn to your leg and went to the specialty helper.”

“Specialty helper?”

“Oh you were a personal assistant to high ranking officials, basically a military whore.”

“I see.” She looked away a little.

“It was a common job dear.” Sweetie Belle looked at Akila a bit shocked. “Heck I was one, at one point or another, I had a few foals from it, all of us did. There wasn’t a single mare I knew which didn’t have at least three foals. Well other than Twilight, but that’s understandable since she was a ruler.”

“Sweetie Belle was filly-napped recently, and was almost raped.” I said.

“What?!” She looked at me and then at Sweetie Belle.

“I’m so sorry dear, I didn’t mean.”

“No it’s fine,” Sweetie Belle said. “I, my sister, from this world kicked me out because of it, I explained it to her once, and she said she would have nothing to do with me.” Akila’s eye twitched.

“And you stopped me from killing her.” Akila said giving me a dirty look.

“What?!” She looked at me and then at Akila. “Don’t kill my sister please, while she’s, mean sometimes, I still love her.”

“Where are you living right now?”

“With Seffron, but.”

“No you’re not, from now on you’re living with me, Seffron.”

“I’m fine with it.” I said cracking my neck a little.

“Good, now then go grab your things and I'll set you up in a room, oh we’ll have so much fun.”

“Are you sure?”

“I wasn’t asking dear, and my name’s Akila from now on.” Akila said smiling and Sweetie Belle nodded leaving. “I see why you haven’t burned this world to the ground.” I looked at her. “They’re all here aren’t they?”

“Yep, every last one, Applejack.” She looked at Applejack as she walked over to us, and Akila hugged her tightly.

“I don’t care if this isn’t her, I love her.”

“Yep, Pinkie and Applejack are my mates here.”

“Hey,” Applejack said and I turned going close to her face making her blush. “Maybe I am, but you don’t need to go shouting’ it.” I chuckled a little. “So you knew the other me from your world?”

“The greatest general to ever live, she was amazing, I miss her so much.”

“I trained her,” I said and they both looked at me. “She’s as good as AppleCran ever was, or would have been. We have an army of a hundred thousand, and she hasn’t lost a single soldier, and that’s before I got to full power.”

“Amazing.” She kissed Applejack surprising her. “Well you’re going to be a lot of fun, and it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Applejack backed up a little.

“Wait don’t go getting the wrong idea, I don’t swing that way.”

“Dear, no one did at first, but you learn, especially with a master like Seffron. You change to make him happy, wait.” She looked at me. “Why did she even say that, I’m a bit confused, I thought you took over this world.”

“Well.” Her jaw dropped. “It’s not officially, yet.”

“No way.” She paused thinking. “Magic is higher here, which means Luna must be considerably more powerful, you wouldn’t have been able to take over till, but that’s years ago, why aren’t you king? Oh, that’s kind of lame.”

“What is?” Pinkie asked and Sweetie Belle became uneasy.

“Well you went back in time to tell him to wait till after the Lich to take over, which means that, it, hasn’t come to this world yet?” They all stared at her. “Also Pinkie isn’t full power either is she?”

“Nope.”

“How did you figure that out?” Applejack asked.

“Oh I think at like a thousand times faster than you, it’s simple logic if you think about it, also feeling the power, and the information I’ve been given it’s easy. Anyway, Pinkie.” She pulled Pinkie over to her and kissed her and Pinkie glowed for a second, everything went black and white for a moment and Pinkie paused and then twitched. “Oh, that power, I love the taste of it.”

“Why did it feel like that tongue was everywhere?” Pinkie asked shivering.

“Well, that’s nice.” I pet Akila a little. “Onto the next one, Lilly, Dodge and Spike.” They came over and Lilly and Spike were a bit nervous. “Dodge is a doll I brought to life, my daughter, and Lilly my adopted daughter, Spike, this world’s me is dating Lilly.” Akila chuckled a little.

“Really.” She kissed Lilly shocking her a little. “Dead fire, you going to eat her later? I’m guessing no since you have the tree.”

“Not planning to.” She kissed Dodge, she kissed back a little and Akila smiled.

“I’m liking her, and Spike.” She jumped up kissing him and she pulled him close stopping him from backing up. “Really young Spike.” He blushed and she kissed him again making Lilly pull her off of him.

“Get off my boyfriend.”

“Don’t worry Lilly, I’ve got my own.” She looked at me and jumped grabbing me and kissing me. “And mine knows how to have fun.”

“Trixie.” I said and Akila looked at her. They ran hugging each other and kissing a little bit.

“Is kissing how you greet others?” Spike asked blushing a little and Lilly hit him.

“Yes,” Akila said. “We kiss meeting others, kind of a way to know if you want them as a partner or not. It’s very common, mostly because just a few hundred years ago we only had a few thousand pony. Now we have a few million, population has grown slowly, but it’s to be expected considering it is a time of peace.”

“I’m glad to see you again.” Trixie said.

“You betrayed Seffron, well it’s to be expected from the great betrayer.” She smiled and went back over to me. “I’m going to be inside, I have a few things I need to finish before I start with the town, this is unacceptable living conditions. Now excuse me.” She went back inside the house.

“So, can we leave now?” Applejack asked.

“Don’t you want to come and see me as I walk into Canterlot castle and tell Celestia that I’m taking over the world, as my armies march onto every city and demand obedience or death, that my rule is absolute?”

“You’re joking right?” Applejack asked and I kissed her head. “Right!”

“Of course.” I smiled. “Not.”

“Take them.” My dolls landed around us cracking the ground a little. “Make sure they aren’t harmed, I don’t want my favorite toys getting in the way. Make sure Applejack doesn’t do anything.” My dolls nodded grabbing them and teleporting away. I teleported to Canterlot and ponies ran away from my dolls as they matched through the streets taking pony.

“Sire.” A doll said by the castle gates and the pony guards were knocked out in a cage, my guards had already taken over. I walked into the castle going to the throne room and every single royal pony, and leader of every country was sitting in rows. My dolls were on the end of each row and they all saluted as I walked into the room.

“What a warm welcome.” I grinned seeing Celestia next to the Lich, with Luna, Discord and Twilight on either side, all at the throne. None of them had horns, and Discord had chainless shackles on, holding his powers back.

“Sire, all is as you asked.” A doll said as I got up to the throne.

“Thank you nine million and five.” It nodded stepping back. “Wonderful day, a truly wonderful day.” I pet Twilight and she grit her teeth. “If you act like that.” I snapped her neck and pony gasped as she fell to the ground. “I'll get mad.”

“Bring her back!” Celestia said and I looked at her. “Please.” She said calmly, but with panic in her voice.

“Of course.” Twilight gasped coughing as she came back. “I wouldn’t just kill my toys on the first little mistake, on the first day, that would be rude.” I chuckled as Twilight got up tears going down her face. “I also wouldn’t kill Twilight, she’s so beautiful, and has so much to still learn.” She swallowed.

“What now?” The lich asked smiling a little and I looked at him still smiling. “I assume since every world leader, royal and pony of wealth is here, you have something great planned for us all.” I clapped.

“Ah yes.” I turned to all the pony. “Yes pony, zebra, donkey, and other assorted leaders of the world, I am now the king of the world. I have conquered every nation on the planet, enslaved your populations, taken out your militaries, and installed my guards on every corner of your world. All without killing a single one of, well, my toys.”

None of them made a sound, they knew I wasn’t lying, my dolls had literally taken over the entire world, and there was nothing they could do about it. As far as they understood, my dolls were invincible, and powerful.

“And?” I looked at a zebra king on the front row.

“And what?” I asked.

“Well what are you going to do with us?” A pony from Saddle Arabia asked. I paused thinking.

“Honestly, I thought you would all put up a fight. I mean, your armies attacked for a minute, and then gave up, your population pretty much just gave up and accepted it. I’m rather annoyed by that.”

“So why are we alive then?” The zebra king asked and a few around him gave him a dirty look. “We clearly aren’t going to be rulers anymore.”

“Well actually I brought you here so you know I’m king. You’ll all still be ruling over your population in a limited way. I don’t want to take care of the world’s populations, I want to have fun. You won’t have militaries any more, about sickness, or need police, but that’s about it really. Also Princess Celestia is marrying the Lich.” They started to talk. Celestia looked at the Lich and he chuckled.

“I don’t know what I was thinking trying to kill everything,” the lich said smiling. “The living are much more interesting.”

“That’s hardly funny.” Celestia said.

“Yeah it is, because I think so.” He kissed her surprising her and she pulled back.

“Get away from me.” I appeared next to her and she looked at me as I went to her ear whispering.

“Just how much do you love Twilight.” She sighed and kissed the lich.

“See, happy couple. Now you all can go home, my guards will take you and tell you when the wedding will be.” Guards started to teleport the leaders away and I looked at Twilight which flinched.

“Twilight, look at me.” She looked at me and I smiled. “No, I like you with your horn, actually I like all of you with a horn.” I snapped my claws giving them all back their horns and they looked around. “Well, you all know your place.” I pressed my ear to Twilight’s belly and there wasn’t a sound.

“What are you doing?” Discord asked.

“She’s not pregnant.” All of them paused.

“Should she be?” Celestia asked and I got up looking at a doll.

“Doll, or I guess guard would be better, find me a pony named Star Caster, or something with star in the first of the name, he won’t be red, but he will be a unicorn. Not sure if he’s been born yet, but we’ll have to see about that.” The guard disappeared and I sat down next to Twilight setting her on my lap and then hugging her.

“So can we leave?” Discord asked.

“If you like, you to Luna.” Luna looked at Celestia and she nodded. Both of them left and I sighed. “You know, it wasn’t nice making me take over the world early. I hadn’t planned to do it for a while.”

“So can we have our honeymoon right here?” The lich asked Celesta and she frowned.

“Why are you forcing me to marry him?” Celestia asked. “He’s annoying and honestly, really creepy.”

“Thanks, I try.” He chuckled and Celestia rolled her eyes. “Oh come on, my zombies love my jokes.”

“You’re telling me, that your jokes are so bad that they literally put your crowd to death?” He chuckled.

“Hey, that was funny, all and all is it really that bad that he’s king? Now you don’t have to pay to police your streets, or pay to have a military. You won’t have to worry about war anymore.” Twilight and Celestia looked at him for a few seconds.

“Wait what?” Celestia asked. “You think that’s a good, actually.”

“And plus with the technology,” Twilight said and they looked at her. “Well think about it, he’s hundreds of years ahead of us, in everything from spells to medical, to weapons, and everything. If he upgrades our technology, imagine what would happen.” I licked Twilight’s spine a little and she cringed.

“Yes imagine that.” I grumbled a little. A guard appeared and set a blue unicorn down, his cutie mark was a black star.

“Black Star.” The guard said and Black Star looked around a little nervously.

“So how do you like him Twilight?”

“Um, I don’t know.” Twilight said unsure.

“You come forward.” He came forward.

“Hi.” He waved a little nervous.

“Tell us about yourself.”

“My name is Black Star, um, I’m a, unicorn from Smokey Mountain, I’m good at magic I think. I just moved out from my parents, I’m trying to earn enough to move to Canterlot to study in the royal library.”

“Well?” I asked.

“What do you want from me?” Twilight asked.

“You think he would be a good father for your foal?” They both looked at me shocked. “I want an answer, you’re going to get pregnant rather you want to or not, and if you don’t accept it.” I chuckled darkly.

“If I don’t accept it?”

“I'll start killing pony till you change your mind, and slowly. I'll make you watch as they beg you to end their suffering.”

“Not him then.” She looked away.

“Kill him.” My guard grabbed him.

“NO!” Twilight shouted and my guard paused. “Fine, I'll take him, I'll have him get me pregnant.” My guard let go of him and he started to breathe fast as panic went through him. I smiled.

“Congratulations Black star, you are going to get aa princess pregnant.” He looked at us shivering scared. “Aren’t you a lucky one?”

“I-I, yes?” He asked.

“Now then.” I pushed Twilight off of me and she hit him, both of them fell to the floor and she looked at him sorry. “Start.” They all looked at me.

“Right here right now?” Black Star asked.

“Yep.” I made a blue filly unicorn appear on my hand. “This is Daisy, say hi daisy.” She started to cry and panic went across them, even the lich gave a look of pure surprise.

“Where am I? I want.” I squeezed her making her yip in pain.

“Don’t you dare!” Twilight shouted. I pulled out a baby apple and put it into Daisy’s mouth and I grinned.

“That doesn’t sound like you’re doing what I asked.” She looked at Black Star.

“Get in me right now.” She turned round moving her tail and he blushed.

“Black Star.” I sang and he looked at me as I carved a magic symbol into Daisy’s side making her scream in pain. “I think she wants you to hurry, isn’t that right Daisy.” She nodded crying. “Now then you can start any time you want, but, oh look.” The symbol changed counting down making Daisy scream into the apple as it recarved into her.

“Now!” Twilight shouted.

“I-I.” He fainted.

“Really.” I said sighing, I cut the symbol removing it and healing Daisy. “That’s lame, I mean really lame! Is that the only male you could find?”

“Of the entire planet he is the only one.” One of my guards said. I pet Daisy and she stopped crying. “There were also no females.” I snapped my finger waking him up. He got up feeling his head a little.

“What happen?”

“You fainted.” Twilight said.

“No pressure this time.” I pet Daisy and she looked down crying. “So start, or maybe it’ll help if you’re not alone. Lich care to join them with Celestia. You are going to get married any way.” He looked at Celestia and she looked at me as I dug my claws into Daisy, I smiled as she screamed.

“Fine.” She got off the throne and the lich followed. “Just please stop hurting the filly, that’s cruel. Plus it’ll make it harder for Black Star.” I smiled and Daisy screamed as I broke her rib cage without realizing it.

“Woops.” I healed her quickly and she started to breath fast. The apple fell out of her mouth having bit it clean through. She swallowed.

“Please, some pony help me-e-e-e.” She cried out begging and I pulled out another baby apple. “No!” She screamed as I put the apple into her mouth. Tears went down Twilight face.

“I'll have to do this.” She turned pinning Black Star down to the ground, the looked down. He wasn’t even close to up to being up. “I’m a good looking pony, you should be hard by now.” He swallowed and she rubbed against him getting him hard after a minute. The Lich mounted Celestia started rather easily. Celestia grunted a little at his size, he was rather well endowed.

Twilight went down blushing, and he looked at her breathing a little hard. She started and I chuckled lightly. After a minute Black Star finished surprising Twilight. She looked at him frowning.

“Really?”

“First time.” He said blushing and she went deep as she could as he finished inside her, and she sighed.

“I guess that’s fine. Now release the filly.” Twilight said.

“What, only once?” She paused. “I want more than that, say two more times should be enough, then again doing this every day might be a little fun. How are you enjoying it over there Celestia?” She moaned blushing and the lich grinned.

“Well he’s well endowed, but I can’t say I’m enjoying, ah who am I kidding? He feels great.” He pushed harder and she looked up gasping as he kissed her. “You’re still not funny, I don’t.” She moaned. “Care if you’re great at sex.” He chuckled darkly.

“Then we’ll have to do this more often than I tell my bad jokes.”

“Maybe we will.”

“You both alright?” I asked Twilight and she shot a bolt at Black Star making him hard again.

“We’re fine.” She growled.

“Good.” I watched for a while longer getting bored again, even after Black Star had gotten enough nerve to take control. “I’m bored.” I said and they looked at me as I stood up stretching a little. “You four can do whatever I’m going home.”

“What about the filly?” Celestia asked breathlessly.

“This cup?” I popped off the head and drank some dragon bane tea. “Always a fun little toy to screw with others, I was thirsty, but she’s a good drink from time to time.” I put back on her head and chuckled as she spit out the apple.

“Is that all you need master?” She asked.

“Yeah, you can go play around.” She teleported away. “Twilight I’m expecting you to get pregnant, so keep at it.” I walked pass them and Twilight.

“WHY?” She screamed furious and pushed out Black Star gasping a little in pleasure and taking a breath. She looked at him blushing and then kissed him. “Don’t go anywhere.” She turned back to me. “I want to know why you want me to get pregnant and Celestia get married to the lich!” I frowned.

“Excuse me?” She backed up scared. “My mother from my world is pregnant, and so I want you pregnant. Simple as that, as for the lich and Celestia, I honestly have no other place for the lich. He isn’t a bad pony, he’s just loves killing and bringing back what he kills. I can’t say I’m any different.”

“Really, that’s why?!”

“Yep, plus I would never do that to a filly, the young are to be protected at all costs, a single life is irreplaceable.” She gave me a conflicted look and then looked down.

“How can you be so filly-ish, cruel, sickening, saddening, annoying, and completely likeable at the same time!” She yelled at me.

“Was that a complement?”

“You are a filly! How did this world become the mind of a filly?” Twilight shouted and Celestia moaned making Twilight look, the Lich hadn’t stopped and Celestia blushed seeing us notice.

“For death does not exist in the world of a filly.” Black Star said and they looked at him a little shocked. Twilight turned back to me.

“I’m not your mother! I’m not going to act like I am!” Twilight shouted

“Then should I just throw you away like trash? What use do I have for you?” She paused stepping back. “If I can’t have you act like my mother at my leisure, then there’s nothing I need from you.”

“I.”

“Nothing!” I grabbed her jaw pulling her to me. “You’re fate is tied to Celestia, Luna, Discord, the Lich’s, Rarity, and any other pony I can think of. So if I were you, I would reconsider very quickly.”

“Fine, I'll be your mother.” She backed up and I laughed.

“As if you could fill her shoes, please you’re only a replacement while I’m in this world to make me fill that emptiness when I’m not around her. I don’t want to bring her back here because that would make her sad, and I couldn’t resist burning a town or two just to see the ponies running around covered in my flame, her tears reflecting the flames.” I grinned at the pleasant thought.

“Please don’t.” Celestia said in a moan and looked at the Lich and he smiled making her roll her eyes.

“I don’t want to, I wouldn’t do that, which is why she’s not here. I’m in this world because it’s much better to torment. Now Twilight, I don’t believe Black Star was finished with you yet.” She went back over to him and he started again easily. “Why would I say that?” I asked shaking my head a little.

“Are you alright Sire.” I looked at one of my guards.

“Yes, why?”

“Your eye is bleeding.” I felt my eye and a blood tear had come from it. “Can you not feel that?”

“No, weird.”

“Sire, your blood turned black.” I felt it again and it was black.

“Oh crap, that’s going to be painful.”

“What?” Celestia asked.

“The Tree of Life is going to cleanse my body.” I looked at them. “It’ll take a few days, I had let it fall to the back of my mind. I didn’t want to have the first few days of my victory to be pain ridden.” I coughed up black blood. “I'll be back.” I teleported appearing on San Palomino Desert mountain.

Feathers

I changed form to my full dragon form and my scales fell off cutting into the rock San Palomino mountain ground like blades to butter. I groaned in pain as my pours started to bleed sending blood drenched scales into the ground. I fell to my belly breathing hard.

“Bad day to be a dragon.” I looked at a mare dressed in rags and sighed. Shining golden armor weave was under her robes, it was the desert pony. She was probably the last pony on the planet I wanted to deal with, I thought I had killed her, but she could have easily escaped my fire, now that I thought about it.

“What do you want?” I growled.

“What’s wrong with you?”

“I’m getting cleansed of my sin if you will. My body is being reconstructed, I'll be killed then brought back millions of times, till I’m clean enough to be the Tree of Life’s host.” She smiled a little.

“All I see is a rotting dragon, not good for eatin’.”

“Didn’t I kill you?”

“Wait you’re the dragon that blew fire at me, you’re flesh tastes like it’s rotted. You also caused that white light to burn everything, I had to repair desert for almost a year, I was lucky that most of the creatures survived, or I would’ve starved.”

“Oh?”

“Buried in sand before the green creatures came, after rain, they escaped. I was mad that the feast was over when the bright light tried to burn me.” I chuckled.

The desert pony was a normal earth pony mare, because of her armor she was nearly impossible to kill, even for me. She was also ravenous, she could eat anything, from metal, to stone, to flesh, and as fast as she could fit it into her little mouth.

I had seen her eat an entire city down to the nails on my old world, mad with hungry and thirst unlike anything I had ever seen before. She was probably the only thing I knew that could kill me. She would simply absorb the tree of life and keep living forever, eating everything down to the planets core.

“What’s funny?” She had lived here most of her life, proving to her extreme power, but she could read and write as well as any other.

“You are, you’re the only monster worse than me left.” I chuckled and then coughed spraying blood across rocks.

“I’m not a monster, I don’t kill, I eat, nothing wrong with eating.” I laughed as my arm fell off turning to black blood and running down the ground. She jumped to a higher rock not to get touched by it.

“What’s wrong?” I asked grinning and she frowned under her mask.

“Your rot, you not good to eat.”

“So nice of you to think so.” My jaw fell off and did the same as my arm. My arm stopped bleeding. My body was like an infection, and to ensure that my new body didn’t get infected, the tree would do it slowly ensuring I was clean as it healed me.

After several days of my body falling apart and regrowing finally, it stopped leaving me in the body of my baby dragon form. I spit out the last of the blacken tar blood. I turned over as my old body’s foulness evaporated. I looked at the desert pony which had watched me the entire time interested more in watching than eating, thankfully.

“You done?” She asked.

“Yes.” I said standing up and my bones aligned allowing me to stand perfectly straight. I walked over to her and she smelled me moving back a little.

“You smell worse than rot.” I chuckled.

“You know if you ate me, you would become immortal.” She rolled her eyes.

“I don’t know why you would say that, I’m not going to eat a disgusting thing like you, I’ve tasted you before, and now you smell worse. I don’t know how that’s possible, you’re so weird.”

“Care to come back with me?”

“Nope.” She got up. “I’m going to go find drink and food.” She disappeared and I chuckled lightly. It was rare to run into her, and I had the luck of a god, but I would have to make sure she never left the desert. Even at my height, she would still be able to kill me as if I was a bad joke.

“Sire.” I looked at one of my guards as he appeared.

“What?” I changed back to my normal form making clothes appear on me and I walked making shoes.

“We have civil unrest.”

“What?” I asked looking at him confused. “The leaders can deal with it, that’s why I left them in charge.” I started to fix my sleeves.

“Yes, but that’s the problem, it would seem a country is holding witch trials, and the leader is encouraging it.” I stopped and looked at him. “Fifty three pony are going to be burned at the stake.”

“Seriously, no that doesn’t make sense, this world doesn’t work like that. I’ve looked, I would’ve seen it before.”

“Also Akila has been arrested as well.”

“By who, and why?”

“Pony saying that she was a witch.” I paused and started laughing almost too hard grabbing a rock to stop me from falling onto the ground laughing.

“I can’t believe.” I said breathlessly laughing too hard. “Seriously?” I fell to my knees laughing too hard and losing air in my lungs laughing silently. I teleported with the guard and we appeared and I kept laughing seeing Akila tied to a post.

“What the hell is wrong with you pony?!” She shouted at about thirty stallions, no mares or young pony.

“Burn the witch!” They chimed and I moved through the crowd and they made way for me. I got to the pile of would laughing too hard to stand and Akila gave me a hard look as I fell on the wood.

“What.” I sucked in a breath filling my lungs with air. “Did you do?” I laughed loudly filling the area with my laugh. We were on the edge of the Everfree forest. “How did you make them think.” I kept laughing having to suck in more air. “You were a witch, how?”

“It’s not funny!” She yelled at me.

“We do magic every day,” I asked grabbing my side rolling. “We’re all witches!” I kept laughing hard.

“A witch isn’t one that does magic.” I stopped laughing and looked at a white stallion. I looked around. “A witch is one that does forbidden magic.” I paused and got up. “She was found guilty of it, and therefore to cleanse her she will be burned to ash.” I sighed.

“I'll give every pony here a chance, a single chance to run.” I growled making the ground tremble and they all backed up. My guard appeared and I laughed. “Who am I kidding?” I grinned as all their heads fell off. “Oh that felt good.” I went up to Akila which was relived and terrified as I undid her ropes.

“Seffron?” She asked scared and I hugged her and she hugged me back.

“I’m glad your alright.” I turned to my guard. “Mark the heads and bodies, then put them in the freezer so they don’t rot. I may need them later.” My guards nodded taking and marking the bodies.

“What do you mean?” She asked and I looked at her.

“I don’t want their bodies rotting, who knows what use I may have for them. Death means nothing to me now, I could kill the world a billion times and bring it back without breaking a sweat. Also I don’t allow my pets to be harmed by others.”

“Thank you.” I looked at a guard.

“Make sure to get all their names. Inform their families they have been killed, of their crime, and that they will be brought back upon request at my gondola. That they should bring one piece of value from their belongings, be it not gold or valuable metal.”

“Yes sir.”

“What do you want with things of value?” I kissed her, but frowned.

“I'll not be bringing the stallion that kissed you back though.” She covered her lips realizing what I meant. “Bring me that pony.” I pointed at a yellow stallion and my guards put back on his head and he gasped coughing.

“What, what happen?” He asked as my guard held him still. I walked over to him, letting Akila stand on her own.

“You tried burning my toy at the stake, and then you made the mistake of kissing her.” I tapped his lips making them disappear. “A good three days without water will teach you not to do that to unwilling mares. Lock him in the cells, let him sit in his own filth.” The guard and the pony disappeared.

“Am I in trouble?” Akila asked and I looked at her. I went over to her and rubbed her side seeing the last few days, or just the parts I wanted.

“Nope, he’ll learn his lesson. Also why did you dig up a pony to make it into medicine, to feed the filly, whose father was the dead pony?” I chuckled grimly.

“She was going to die.” She said with a nervous smiled. “There was no other way, it was a magic immune infection, you have to treat that with dead liver of a relative.”

“I guess that’s fine.” I said chuckling.

“She’s fine now.” She looked away. I sighed and hugged her.

“Good, now go home, I have another weird thing to deal with.” She nodded leaving and I teleported with a few of my guards landing on a wooden stage, I looked around at a crowd of easily a few thousand pony. I looked at the fifty three pony on the stage, all of them were mares, and not bad looking ones either. The yells and cries soon faded noticing me.

“Who are you?” I looked at a pony in an armor set.

“Guard, what country is this?” I asked as my guard appeared.

“Some C named country sire.”

“You can’t pronounce it?”

“Well, no sire, it’s not that, it’s pounced as large um, C.” I laughed a little.

“What is it?” I asked laughing a little harder now.

“Large Cock sire.”

“What the hell is wrong? Is it that I suddenly have you all watching, so now these things are becoming noticed or something?”

“Yes, it would appear so.”

“Well I can’t kill a few thousand ponies.”

“Get off the stage!” A pony shouted throwing an apple at me. His head exploded as the apple did, and pony’s around him screamed in horror as his brains, blood, skin and skull sprayed all around him.

“STOP!” A white pony shouted stopping fear from spreading and causing a stamped of the scared ponies. He walked up to the stage and looked at me. “This is a righteous witch burn, they all have broken taboo of witch craft, and are to be burned.”

“Did I make that law?” He paused for a moment.

“Princess Celestia did, she forbid all witchcraft.”

“Did I?”

“No, but.” I grabbed his throat.

“Did I not conquer you?” I asked and my banners appeared around as well as flags. Pony looked around scared as my guards appeared. I looked at my guard.

“No sire, it would seem this area was left unmarked, when we came there were no pony to be found. We thought it deserted and left a watcher.” I let go of the white pony and snapped my claws bringing the other pony back to life, regrowing his head.

“I’m alive!” He shouted and pony still covered in blood and skull gave him a confused happy look.

“Now then.” My voice echoed through the mind of every creature on the planet, but a select few. For the young the bad parts were cut out. “You will all understand and accept me as your new ruler, all those who refuse will die, and believe me, dying would be the least of your worries. I can bring the dead back, and I’m the master of even Celestia, all those whom wish to try their hoof at combat step forward.”

“I refuse.” A pony in gold armor said as he stepped forward, and his legs snapped under him as he got onto the stage letting out a scream of pain. I grabbed his armor and his skin graphed to it. I pulled the armor off skinning him in one loud ripping sound. His top half was torn clean off.

Pony looked at me in horror, all of them, even the ones on the stage. I set the armor onto the white pony and he screamed as the armor skin spiked ripping into his skin. I grinned as both pony’s screams filled the air scaring all of them. Blood from both pony flooded the ground pouring off the stage. Both of them passed out and I looked at a weeping purple mare on a stick. I wiped her tear away confusing her.

“Why are you crying little pony?” I asked.

“You’re going to kill us.”

“Did I say that?” She looked around and every pony was confused. “No, I didn’t, I said I was ruler, not your murder. I said come forward for all those who refuse to obey me, these two are the leaders, and those who disobey me, suffer. Even Princess Celestia would attest to my ways.” I chuckled.

“It’s not possible.” Another pony said and I grinned snapping my claws making it night, and then snapping them again making it day.

“I control more than simple life and death, I control everything.” I chuckled and all ropes on the mares ripped releasing them. I stomped my foot making the ground tremble. “Murder is murder, if you ever dare to enact one, your life will be taken. This is my law, no murder will ever be accepted unless just, in which case my soldiers will ensure it’s taken care of. You will obey and understand my laws, or all will be forfeit.”

The two passed out pony screamed as I healed them. Ponies looked at me in fear, and confusion. All the mares I had released looked relived somewhat. I picked up the pony that used to be in gold armor and tears ran down his face.

“Please no more.”

“Do you accept me as your leader?” He nodded scared. “Open your mouth.” He hesitatingly opened his mouth and I put a platinum bit in his mouth closing it. I dropped him and he spit it out, making his eyes go wide. “Get out of my sight.” He ran off the stage and I picked up the armor throwing it at him, it landed in front of him tripping him.

“But they’ve killed.” The white pony said getting up tears running down his face.

“Complain to my guards, if that is true then they will be held trail, depending on their actions they may be put to death, but you are never to enact murder again.” He nodded getting off the stage. “Thieving, assault, rape, damage of another’s property will also be laws, none of which will be enacted for any reason by any pony. Inform the guards of anything you believe to be bad and it will be resolved. No plea is too small, that is all.” My voice cut.

“Wonderful speech sire.” My guard said clapping.

“Eh, should I have included anything?”

“Ah, no sire, those are basically the main ones. I mean maybe a few small laws, but those really should be dealt with through the smaller governing bodies.”

“Right.”

“Thank you for saving us.” I looked at a few mares with tears running down their faces relived. I chuckled darkly making them slightly nervous.

“Master,” my guard said looking at his arm. “We have other matters to discuss, there are pony wanting to bring back the ones you killed for trying to burn your pet earlier, they are at your gondola now.”

“Right, no more witch burnings,” I said and my voice echoed through them. “Now I have other business to attend to, respect my laws and your lives will go as you like.” I stomped and we teleported appearing in my living room. I looked at my guard a bit confused.

“What are we doing here?”

“Seffron!” I looked at Applejack in a cage mad. “Let us out!” I sighed.

“I didn’t tell you to lock her up!” I said to the guard a bit annoyed. “Release her right now.” Three guards opened the cage going inside and untying Applejack, she came out frowning.

“What the hell was all that we heard?!”

“Finally!”Pinkie said and I looked at Pinkie as she, Spike, and Lilly all came down stairs, I paused not seeing Trixie.

“Can we leave yet?” Lilly asked complaining.

“Yes, I only meant to have you held here for a few hours, not a few days, go run around, all of you.”

“We are talking about this later.” Applejack said and I grabbed her pulling her close, and she realized all the others had left.

“Really?”

“Yes.” I kissed her and she pushed back for a moment, then enjoyed the feeling as I pulled her closer feeling her warm body against mine once again. It was wonderful and she bit her lip hugging me once we stopped. “You know that ain’t fair.” I kissed her neck and she smiled. “I can’t say no you to anymore, even after taking over the world.” She kissed me smiling.

“I’m glad.”

“Well, can I go outside?” She asked and I scratched her back making her nuzzle me happy.

“Of course.” I let go of her and she smiled standing up, she walked outside and I fell onto the sofa. I had really only considered so much, I hadn’t expected this to move ahead so fast, but at least Applejack didn’t hate me, that would put me in a bad mood.

“Master, almost twenty pony have lined up at the gondola.”

“Let’s go.” We teleported and I appeared on my chair. A hot pot of dragon bane was steaming on the table, and a few ponies looked at me surprised. The line was of all mares and their fillies and colts. A pink pony opened her mouth, and a guard held up his hand stopping her from talking. I finished my tea and got up.

“Gather around.” One of my guards said and they made a half circle around the gondola and I looked at them.

“I will explain, then we will get down to business. All of your loved ones attempted to murder a pet of mine. Such an action is punishable by death. I enacted their punishments earlier today, but I know that many of them were caught in the moment, so I am willing to bring them back and give them to you. The price is something you value, not gold, not silver, not money or other things like it. I mean something you care for, something that has more sentimental value than coin value. Now then come forward if you are ready, one at a time.”

“Come forward.” My guard said and stopped the next group. A single pink earth pony cam forward, she was in rather poor condition.

“I have nothing to give, I don’t have anything to my name, not land, money or anything, my brother and I move around, so we never kept much.”

“He attempted to kill another, till you can bring something, rather it be a special dirt covered rock, it doesn’t have to be worth anything. Such as that flower.” She looked at the flower on her ear.

“Oh this.” She pulled it out. It had an interesting knot. “I knotted this for hope, but it’s a simple flower.”

“May I see it.” She gave it to me and I waved my hand over it and it glowed brightly steaming with magic. It disappeared and a her brother appeared cold and lifeless. She screeched at her brother. He gasped coughing a little coming back to life. “Your gift has paid for his crime, and so long as he promises to never do it again, he’ll be allowed to live.”

“I promise!” He said panicked.

“Then get out of my sight.” I went through all the families, and after the first few they figured it out brining me things of real value. It finally dwindled down to a little filly and she came over to me nervous and scared. She was a pearl white pegasus, with clear blue eyes, and a lightly blue mane.

“Speak.” My guard said and she jumped a little.

“Um, you have my dad.” She slid a paper notice.

“And the trade does not exclude fillies.” She pulled out a shiny stone from a pack and I paused.

“I found this rock, it doesn’t do much, but it looks cool.” I took it from her and looked at it for a few seconds. It was a very well aged rain gem, very rare. A pony could cause an entire hurricane with a single one.” I looked at it and handed it back to her.

“I cannot take that, it has too much value to you.” She paused and looked down holding it close to her chest.

“But I have nothing else.”

“Give me a feather.” She ruffled her wing and pulled out a very beautiful white feather giving it to me. I frowned seeing a drop of blood hit the ground and she hid her wings looking away biting her lip as tears brimmed. I waved my hand over it and it glowed brightly making me cover my eyes. It disappeared feeding the tree of life nicely and I picked her up setting her on my lap.

“Ouch.” She said flinching as I touched her wing. The pain disappeared and she looked at her wing before looking at me. I hugged her and tears went down her face as I healed her bruises and scars.

“Such a sad filly, I’m so sorry that so much wrong has been done to you. Those feathers mean so much more than simple trinkets.” She cried burying her face into my chest and I frowned a little.

“Seffron.” I looked at Dash as she landed. She paused and looked at the filly locking her eyes onto her.

“Dash, not now.” She sat down and I hugged the filly’s back. I pulled out a golden necklace and put it around her. She looked at her sniffling. “This is a defense necklace, it’ll protect you from his rage. I’m sorry you have no pony left.”

“Thank you.”

“Make sure to hide that gem.” She nodded as her father appeared alive, I set her down and they left. Dash walked over to me.

“So, you’ve finally taken over.” Her statement didn’t ask for more information. I picked up my tea and heated it drinking.

“And?”

“So what you’re just going to kill, torture and rape to your liking?”

“I haven’t killed any pony forever, just a little bit a torture, and I most certainly haven’t raped any pony.”

“What about Celestia and Twilight?!”

“Did they say it was rape?” She paused.

“No.”

“Then there you go, it may surprise you Dash, but I know what I’m doing.” I took another drink.

“Well, I, you.” She growled mad.

“Give me a feather.” She paused.

“What?”

“Give me one of your feathers.” She looked at her wings.

“No!” She stomped her hoof. “I don’t care if every other pony has accepted you, or just given up, I haven’t, and never will. So go screw yourself.” I took another sip. “No you know what, I’m.” One of my guards grabbed her from behind. “Hey let me go!” She shouted thrashing around trying to get out of its grip.

“Bind her wings.”

“What?!” Another guard put a black ring around her clipping it and molding it to her body. A guard let her go and she bucked it sending it flying into a tree. She tried to extend her wings, but she couldn’t. “Take this thing off me right now!” She shouted.

“I asked for a feather, not a rebel. If you give me what I want and I'll take it off.” She growled, then paused thinking for a few minutes. She pulled out a feather with a light whimper, then spit it at me.

“Now release me.” The feather hit the dry ground, a little bit of blood was on the tip.

“Sorry, I meant a clean one.” She looked at the feather and it was now stained by a small puddle of dirt, she looked around. Everywhere else was completely dry. “And I want you to bring it to me.” She grunted pulling out another one and walking over to me.

“Here.” She set down another blood tipped feather.

“I said clean.” She looked at it.

“It is.” I picked it up and tapped a blood drop to her nose.

“Lick it clean.”

“No.”

“Okay.” I threw the feather and it landed in another mud puddle staining it.

“Hey!”

“I want a clean one, that one’s dirty.”

“No.” She said stubborn, then turned and paused, she couldn’t open her wings, which meant she couldn’t get home. She was completely trapped, her wings were everything to her. She literally couldn’t live without them, her entire life centered around them. She started to panic, but she hid it rather well. She looked at me and sighed, pulling out another feather with a light yip of pain.

“Bring it to me.” She paused and set it in my lap. I looked at it, this one was blood stained from being removed near another feather. “I said clean, not blood stained.”

“But that’s the only loose one I have left!” I threw it and it landed in another puddle that appeared and her jaw dropped. “You’re making those puddles!” I took a sip of tea and she stared at me with disbelief. “I gave you a feather, release me!”

“I want a clean one.” She bit her lip. She reached around and tried pulling out another one and yipped in pain. She stopped her lip trembling.

“It isn’t coming out.” She looked at me.

“I said I wanted a feather.” I growled. “If you can’t give me a clean feather to my liking then you aren’t allowed to fly.”

“Please, I need my wings!”

“Then give me a feather, a clean one to my liking, or no.” I set my cup down. She looked around for a few seconds, no pony was around. “Or how about this, ten blood feathers will be workable.” She stared at me. “Ten new ones of course, it doesn’t matter if they are covered in blood, and they have to be big ones.”

“I, please it hurts too much.”

“Exactly.” She paused.

“You attack me with all your friends, then you come to my face and tell me you are a rebel, and there is never a hope of making you see the light, then accuse me of crimes!” I grabbed her neck pulling her close to me. “You’re lucky I don’t rip off your wings off.” Tears went down her face as fear and panic finally went through her.

“Please,” she cried. “It hurts too much, my feathers just grew back, it’ll take me weeks before my feathers start becoming loose again.”

“Then that’s too bad, give me a feather I like, or ten of them, but you’re going to give me a feather if you want to fly again.”

“Please, something else, don’t make me take any more feathers, it hurts!”

“Dash,” I said slowly so she understood me clearly. “There is nothing I want from you, nothing I'll take from you, but your feathers, you were once my toy, I liked you, but then you got married. You no longer became clean enough to be my toy.” She gulped. “Now, I’m not messing around, give me a large, clean feather, or you won’t be allowed to fly.” She pushed back trembling.

“No,” she said with a knot in her throat. “I’m not going to play your sick game. I’m leaving.” She turned and started running but my guard grabbed her. She kicked around for only a few seconds and then started to breath fast panicking completely. My guard brought her back over to me.

“I didn’t say you could leave, and I didn’t say you had a choice. You will give me what I want, and since you so willingly disobeyed me, again. I want twenty feathers, and to assist you is one of my guards.” A guard walked over to her and she kicked at it, it grabbed her legs putting on black rings around them stopping her.

“STOP!” She screamed and my guard put a tongue guard in her mouth.

“Big ones, and make sure they are bloody.” Dash’s eyes went wide. “I want to taste her blood.” The ring around her wings made her left wing extend immobile. She screamed shaking her head no. “Do it slowly please.” A guard reached for her primary feathers and pulled out one. She screamed as blood ran down her wing.

“MMMMM!” She screamed. The guard took out the tongue guard. “Please, please let me clean that one!”

“Let’s see, if you give me one more, of your choice, I'll accept it.”

“Fine!” She was set down.

She cried pulling out a clean feather quickly stopping making sure not to drop the feather as her wing quivered in pain. She took both of them shaking and my guard undid the two rings on her legs.

She walked over to me, setting them on my lap. They were beautiful feathers, they were a crystal blue, glowed slightly, shined like glass, but still felt like a feather, and best of all hardly any blood.

“Lick clean.” I held up a feather, it dripped blood onto my lap. She started licking it and then sucking it cleaning it perfectly. I grabbed her mouth stopping her from spitting out the blood. “Enjoy the blood.” She swallowed it silently crying. “Now for the second one.” She whimpered as she cleaned it completely swallowing and coughing a bit of blood.

“Please.” She begged and I pet her lightly. I waved my hand over them and they glowed very bright white disappearing.

“Beautiful.” Tears went down her face and she smiled.

“So, you’ll take the ring off?”

“Nope, I said once you give me what I want, a few feathers aren’t the only thing I want from you, now that I think about it.” She backed up into a guard and looked at him. She went to the ground groveling at my feet.

“Please, no more!” She cried.

“You know, I’m wondering Dash, why? Why should I spare you? You know full well who I am and what I’ve done.”

“Please I’m a good pony!”

“I want you to tell me this, I will obey you no matter the order, and then you’ll obey the next order I give you, to prove to me that it wasn’t a lie.” She looked around for a few seconds shaking. “Now get up.” She got up breathing fast.

“I-I will.” She started to hyperventilate. “Obey.” I grabbed her throat.

“A complete sentence without stopping.” Her entire body convulsed, had it not been for the fact I was changing her chemistry, she would have had a seizure. “Now, start and say it correct.”

“I will.” He gasped and started crying. I chuckled feeling her face and her whole body trembled. “I will obey, you no matter, the order.”

“Lick that blood drop off the back of my hand and I'll accept that.” She did. “Now for your order.”

“But.” She flinched shutting up.

“Pluck a primary feather from the other wing.” She stared at me in horror and looked around seeing four of my guard plus one next to her. She had no chance to escape, and she knew I would take my feathers even if she refused. Her wing extended and she looked at it.

“I-I.” She grabbed the feather and pulled. She screamed dropping the large feather on the ground, blood turned her beautiful blue wings red with a ting of purple. She picked it up setting it on my lap.

“Clean.” She cleaned it as blood stained her other wing. I rubbed her face and the ring molded allowing her to move her wings, letting blood drip to the floor from her wing tips. She cried shaking. “Very good.” I waved my hand over it and it glowed brighter than the others disappearing.

“Can, can I go?” She asked with a sore throat.

“Fine.” She looked at the ring.

“The ring?”

“I said I would allow you to fly, I didn’t say I would take off the ring. That stays on a rebel like you. So that you don’t forget.” I pulled her close to me. “That if you ever disobey me again, I'll get my twenty feathers from you.” I kissed her head and she kept crying. “Now you may leave, but know if I ever call you, that you better come.”

She nodded and ran jumping trying to fly. She got about ten yards into the air and fell cracking two legs, she screamed in pain. She had lost too much blood, enough feathers, and including the blood dampening them, she couldn’t fly.

“No, no.” She said panicking as I got up smiling. She looked at me, trying to get up, but she had broken two legs making it impossible. “Please, no.” She begged as I got over to her and she rolled into a ball shaking.

“Oh Dash, you’ve broken two legs.” I grabbed one realigning it and she screamed. I healed it and she looked at me confused.

“No-no-no.” I grabbed the other one realigning it making her scream again and then healing it. She looked at her legs, the pain was gone. I turned her over on her back and she closed her eyes scared.

“Dash, look at me.” She opened her eyes looking at me. “Just know, that I own you, that nothing you can do, nowhere that you can go, will allow you to escape me. Now, I want.” She passed out. “You to go home.” I sighed. “Guard take her home and make sure she doesn’t bleed out.” The guard picked her up and flew off. I went back home.

Author's Note

oh I loved this one, Dash is such a strong character, almost makes my mouth water

Pets and Brands

I fell onto my sofa relaxing. I looked at Trixie on the stairs backing up slowly trying not to be noticed. I smiled and she lifted into the air floating over to me. She fell on top of me with a scared out of her mind expression. I looked up at her having her sit at such an angle that she was above me.

“Trixie.” I said as I kissed her and tears hit my face. Her body shook a little bit and she nuzzled me lowering down. “What should be your punishment?” She looked up at me now being lower this time.

“Love.” She said faking hope with a smile. I chuckled and she kept her fake smile as tears went down her face.

“Sure.” She sighed looking at my chest. “Tell me why you did it, I mean, of all things again with the Lich, not before it when you could have gotten me killed, or after even, but during my fight. I want to know what possessed you to do it knowing I would get mad. I can’t possibly understand it.”

“I wanted you to kill them.” I paused.

“What?”

“Applejack and Pinkie, I want them gone. At that point I figured you would have been able to be arrest, the lich not a problem, and I could come visit you every day in your cell for the rest of my life. You would be mine forever.” I stared at her.

“But I didn’t realize you had control seals on us.”

“I have more than that.” I kissed her neck she laid back first onto the sofa. I had known Trixie for a while now, and she was probably the only one that held me with actual love knowing me. Pinkie and Applejack had only known the real me for a few minutes. Trixie had for years now, and still loved me.

“Are you going to kill me?”

“I was thinking of gutting you, making your hide into a living pillow for my bed.” I rubbed her face a little. “But I was thinking that, from your answer I decided no. That punishment would be boring. I'll do so much worse.” I picked her up and took her upstairs to the cushion room setting her down softly. She spread her legs and I smiled snapping my claws making the walls turn black.

“Wait what, I don’t understand!”

“I’m going to give you your punishment, a love you’ll never know.”

“What?” I disappeared to her and she got up looking around, she ran but I teleported her back to the other side of the room making it seem endless. I wrote a seal in the air, another me appeared behind her surprising me a little. She wasn’t lying, she really did want me to herself, her truest desire. I sat down against the wall watching her and the other me talk. I smiled a little bit, but it faded after a while.

Hours passed and she would nuzzle the other me when she could, laying with my doll cuddling knowing it was fake. It told her the sweet lies she desired above all else, even I can feel pity for another, it just normally is only the young.

“Sire.” My guard said quietly appearing next to me.

“Yes?”

“I have done the next phase of the plan earlier than planned, I have removed various unneeded governments and replaced them with democracies to help ensure peace over several countries. With Akila’s help we have opened a line to all government heads.”

“And Equestria?”

“Dozens of royals have been removed from governing over areas and voting is taking place currently. Celestia, Luna, and Twilight will not be replace having met with the required standards for leadership. A one percent tax as been standardized to pay for lights, roads, trains, train tracks and hospitals.”

“Good.”

“One country though has been cut off.”

“What’s that?”

“Lost Lands, it would appear that the leader possesses a similar armor of the Desert Pony and will be able to be removed.”

“I see.”

“He has no large military though.” I looked at my guard. “It would appear the natural defenses are too hard to simply manage. We will not be able to take the continent without extreme loss of dolls at a ninety percent rate.”

“Then leave it be.”

“We have however sent aid to them and received a large economic boost from it. We have moved to the construction and reconditioning phase.”

“Good, how’s both Twilight?”

“We have moved a few scouts into the other world as per your mental orders. The realm is on a good track, no major threat has appeared, nor does it appear likely. She is still a considerable amount away from birth.”

“I see, and this world’s Twilight?”

“Sixty percent chance of pregnancy at this current moment. She is planning on marrying Black Star. They have a high ninety percent attraction and emotional rating. They are very well together.”

“And Celestia with the Lich?”

“They have a sixty percent, much lower, but added in many factors the likelihood of happiness is at eighty percent.”

“I wasn’t expecting that, and Applejack and Pinkie?”

“Applejack has gone back to the farm and it has become very profitable. Pinkie has been thirsty, but is not feeling sick. I suggest you feed her soon to make her happy, she has been rather depressed lately.”

“Then I'll do that later.”

“Dash was returned to her home and has been slightly unstable, a eighty three percent of permanent fear is likely, with her husband and Scootaloo it goes down to a thirty percent, but if any further torture is done, the damage will go to a hundred percent.”

“I see.”

“Sweetie Belle and Akila are living together greatly.”

“Fluttershy and Big Mac?”

“Had a male foal, they named him Birdie Apple.” I paused. “He is healthy.”

“Rarity?” It paused.

“In Canterlot safely, no task was assigned for her. That last thing to report was crime has gone to less than one percent worldwide. All criminal organizations have been removed, and old laws have been removed worldwide.” The other me kissed Trixie and a feeling of jealousy swelled with anger. With this I was just insulting myself, Trixie was mine and not to be had by a doll.

“Okay that’s it.” I got up walking into Trixie’s bubble and she looked at me having forgotten just for a second and the other me disappeared no longer existing. I turned off the spell and grabbed her hugging her. “It’s annoying, but I pity seeing you like that far too much to let you have a dream like that.” She hugged me crying lightly.

“Thank you.” I sighed feeling her warmth.

“You shouldn’t have betrayed me, it wasn’t nice.” I kissed her horn and she smiled.

“I can’t help it.”

“Well I have other business to deal with elsewhere, you’re shaking, you need to go eat soon. I won’t be gone long.” I let go of her and teleported to Pinkie which was shaking on her bed looking down skittish. To her my blood has become a drug, she didn’t need it anymore, but it felt great to her.

“Seffron.” I went over to her and she hugged me as she bit into my neck without another word.

“Wow, you’re really thirsty.” I grunted as a bit of pain as my veins collapsed from her drinking far too fast. I pulled her back and she paused as I looked at her jaw, she had a bottom pair of fangs. I looked at my scales, she had bitten clean through. Had it not been for the fact they were still new, she wouldn’t have scratched them.

“Sorry.”

“When did those come in?”

“A while ago, s-sorry.” The scales fell off and new ones grew in their palace.

“Not a problem, are you thirsty still?” She bit into me and I moved my bottom scales. She finished going slower, I pet her head and she let go. “Are you alright?” She nodded looking down. “You met any pony?” She paused.

“No, why?”

“Because you’re lonely, I saw it with my Pinkie, she went insane, not because she killed others, but because she was alone without hope of love.” She looked down thinking. “I had never thought about her as a normal pony, I never understood why.”

“I’m, not lonely.”

“Who else besides me do you talk to? I don’t see the Cakes around.”

“They moved out.”

“What, why?”

“I nearly bit Pound without thinking when he cut himself, I knocked out Pumpkin when I pat her on the head. I’m so much stronger than I ever imagined. Simple tasks are becoming really hard. I bit through a bottle without thinking about and it shattered.”

“I’m sure it’s fine.”

“Mr. Cake called me a monster.” She trembled, her eyes changing to and from. “He sold me everything. I didn’t want to say no, so I took the offer. It really high, but I earned more than enough. They wouldn’t tell me where they were moving to.” I hugged Pinkie and she looked at me crying.

“Don’t leave me.” I paused, that was the second mare to get attached to me, then again Pinkie was probably more like me than Trixie would ever be.

“I wasn’t going to.” She looked at me with hope and I kissed her forehead. “So how are the wings and horn?”

“Spike and Lilly taught me some magic, and I’ve already learned how to fly. It was much simpler than I thought it would be. Applejack learned some magic as well while we were all trapped in your house.”

“That’s good.”

“Why did you make us alicorns? We betrayed you didn’t we?” I let go of her.

“You’ve been thinking a lot during the week haven’t you?”

“Applejack, Trixie and I all got together and talked. She explained you to us, that things that happened in your other world, then Akila came over and told us your real history. You only changed after you ate the darkness.” I stared at her for a few seconds. “She explained what the darkness was, and how you cleansed the world at the cost of your soul.”

“What I did in my old world doesn’t matter.”

“Yes it does, while we listened to her story, all of us became confused.”

“At what?”

“Why did it take you so long to lose your mind? In fact from all the information she gave us, you were the only sane one in your entire world. The Twilight that’s your mother, she tortured you worse by the time you were five than even the worse points in history. She made you eat your own fire.” I sighed.

“Yes she did.”

“But there’s no torture worse for a dragon than eating their own fire.” I smiled. “Is it still burning?” She pressed my chest.

A dragon eating their own fire is torture because their insides never stop burning, they can handle the heat so they never burn away, but always have fuel to make the fire stay burning constantly forever.

“It burned out after a ten years, during the battle with the bog I drown. My entire inside were starved of oxygen and I died with the fire. If it were not for the fact my Twilight could not stand to lose such a valuable pet, she would have let me die.”

“So why didn’t you go mad?”

“Because my mother was far from the worse thing, Akila didn’t know everything that happen.” She froze. “If anything I was the luckiest dragon in the world. Having a pony which would call me her pet, let me eat food once a week, have a toilet, rest every few days, she would even pet me when I survived a spell. I would go out of my way to help her with her most dangerous spells so I could just live through them. Just that one little pet made it all bearable. To her, that was just how she loved.”

“How? That must have been terrible, I can’t even imagine getting hit once. I would have never let that happen.”

“And do what?”

“What do you mean?”

“Where would you go? There were things far worse waiting outside her door step for me to run. Dragon babies were rare, rather it be a molester or just a pony which wants a leather hat, they were worth a lot. Dragon age slowly, but mature quickly, even mares found raping a baby dragon more enjoyable than many stallions.”

“But, why didn’t Celestia or Luna do something?” I laughed a little leaning back and looking out the window. It was dark outside.

“You have to understand that in my world, Luna and Celestia were gods. Every pony reflected them as such, if you said otherwise you were burned, drown, or beheaded for hearsay, and that’s if you were lucky, at least you die after a few minutes. They used that to do things that would make you throw up at the thought, and they still weren’t the worse things that happen in that world.”

“Then, why didn’t you kill yourself?” I looked at her for a few seconds and chuckled at the thought. “I know that sounds bad, but from what I’ve understood, that world was without hope, completely rotten.”

“And leave my mother alone in that world?” I shook a little and gripped my arm to stop it from shaking. “I may be sick, evil, and cruel, but I’m that cruel. All my mother ever wanted was the world to be pure, to heal it. While she may have killed, raped, and did just as much as any other, but she had a purpose. A real cause to change the world, and we did in the end after everything was done.”

“Did you ever beg her to stop?” I rubbed my temple a little. “Sorry, I know I’m asking a lot, but I want to know.”

“I constantly begged her to at first, my first words were please stop.” I smiled. “She was amazed a three day old dragon could utter words and understand the meaning. She made me understand that they had no meaning to her however, as she tortured me daily, she called it training.”

“That’s horrid, how could she do that to you? She must have hated you, how can you stand to call her mother?” I moved pushing Pinkie down on the bed. She had a mixed expression on her face. I laid my head on her breasts, resting as she softly rubbed my head stopping at the spike at the back of it.

“At first she did, she couldn’t stand my crying, and after I learned to speak, my begging made her only horny.” Pinkie’s eyes went wide. “Of course I was a baby, I couldn’t give her pleasure with my set up, I learned very well how to use my tongue.” I moved down and licked her making her unsettled, but at the same time wet.

“That’s so cruel.”

“It saved me.” She paused. “I was so used to pain and being used, that by the time we got to Canterlot, and the horrors of royals was enacted on me and my sister, we were ready. Even been a few months old the royals made use of us like whores.”

“You have a sister?” I blew on Pinkie making her twitch.

“A long time ago, my mother found her from the same nest and stole her egg the day after I spoke. That was the day I learned, as she did, that gems can heal dragons, even if you remove their hearts from their bodies, or brains.”

“She killed your sister?” I licked her inner thigh making her flex a little.

“No, I, oh my god she’s still locked under my castle in the other world.” I laughed and dug into Pinkie shocking her and making her moan. “I suppose I could go.” She squeezed my tongue at my talking. “And free her.” I grinned and moved my tongue with a slicing shock making her finish. I pulled out and she looked at me. It had only taken about a minute to finish her. I moved up kissing her and then licking her eye.

“Why would you lick my eye?” She asked rubbing it and I chuckled.

“You will open the shop like normal.” She stopped. “You’ll hire two bakers, and then run the shop. Is that clear?” She nodded.

“Alright.” I kissed her neck.

“Good.” I pulled out a tiara with a pink diamond on it, it looked like a balloon with small blue diamonds as the string. “Whenever you feel down look up, and you’ll know that I love you.” I put it onto her head and she kissed me smiling. “I hate when you’re down, always makes me think I should feel something.”

“Sire.” I looked at my guard and sighed, I wanted more time with Pinkie. “Rebels are plotting something.”

“I have to go, I'll see you later alright.”

“Yes.” She said smiling, she needed this more than I realized, if I had empathy, I would have cried for Pinkie, not even she could laugh at loneness.

I got up teleporting and appearing behind Applejack pausing. I was expecting this, but not so soon from her, that was just messy leadership at best. I looked around the barn, and at least thirty old soldier pony were standing without any armor or weapon. Shock and fear went through them as they noticed me.

“Now once the guards are distracted.” She paused. “Why do you all look.” She whimpered as I grabbed her throat lightly and pet her side.

“Applejack.” I whispered, seeing clear plans to attack one of my weapon depots. “Why would you do this?” She gulped as I pet her. Pony started to panic as my guards appeared around the group. “I love you, and then you go and try to bite me.”

“It ain’t right.” I licked behind her ear making her become wet, she had a little spot behind her ears that just turned her on, it was strange, but fun.

“I'll let you choose, either their deaths, or I brand you right here right now, while they all watch.” She blushed enjoying the thought on some level.

“In privet, please.” She said blushing deeply.

“Tell them you love your master, and that you would never betray him, that this was a trap to find treasonous pony. That you’re my whore, and you enjoy me thrusting inside you daily. That just the thought of me turns you on, and we can move to a more privet room.” She swallowed and looked around at the scared pony.

“I love my master, this was.” She looked down “I won’t say a lie like that.”

“Say it or I'll finish you off in front of them.”

“I refuse about the trap part, I will not lie!” She stomped.

“Then finish.” I licked behind her ear making her drip.

“I’m his whore and I enjoy him thrusting inside of my daily, just the thought of him turns me on.” She looked down very embarrassed. I picked her up and moved to a desk setting her on my lap and removing her decency barrier letting them all see her. She gasped turning completely red as they saw her liquid run down her leg. “But you said.”

“I said say it or I'll finish you off in front of them, you didn’t say it, I will spare their lives though. So long as none of them turn away.” All of them became nervous. I moved down and she closed her eyes as I started rubbing and she bit her lip as she moaned. I licked her ear again and she struggled a little. I held out my hand and a branding iron appeared.

“Wait, you said.”

“If you said it, but you refused remember, and I won’t let you take it back.” I held it up to her face showing a dragon flying, wings spread out with eyes on them, tail bent with a spike on the end of the tail, and blowing fire, no arms or legs, all of it was in a circle. It was my symbol that I used on my flag, and banners, except for it had the word toy on the outside in all caps showing proudly.

“Please no.” I blew fire on it turning it white. All the pony looked in horror and I licked behind her ear again making her close her eyes tightly. I pressed it to her abs, above her breasts not touching them, and below the dragon soul gem making her screamed in pain. She finished gasping at the pain and pleasure as they mixed.

“There.” I pulled it off before she could pass out from the pain. I threw the iron to one of my guards. “Doesn’t that just sting? Tell me are you going to betray me again?”

“No.” She said sniffling tears. Her wound healed to the point where it didn’t hurt anymore, unless she touch it. I kissed her making the barrier reappear. I stopped and looked out at the scared pony.

“Now then.” I snapped my claws. “They all forgot what you look like down there, isn’t that wonderful.”

“What?”

“It’s foggy at best, did you honestly think I would let my toy show herself to others and let them remember it?” She let out a sigh of relief. “But they need to all be punish, choose, on their cutie marks? Or on their sides?” She looked at me.

“What?!” She asked panicked.

“Pick.”

“You.” She sighed. “You won’t kill them.” I grinned. “What do you all think?” She asked looking around. “Side or flank?” They all looked around nervously as all my guards pulled out branding irons, but they had the word traitor around the ring instead of the word toy. The one I had thrown had changed as well.

“Side.” One of them said and they all seemed to agree, many were too panicked to really do more than nod.

“Very well, guards, brand the traitors, so that all will know of their deeds, on both of their sides.” Applejack cried a little not being able to do anything. She didn’t struggle or try to bite me as my guards smiled.

My guards moved and several of the pony fought, only to have their legs broken. After the first few they stopped and let themselves get branded screaming in pain, not wanting to have their legs snapped and then branded until they passed out from the pain. They were all healed enough to not have their insides cooked from it and the ones with broken legs were healed, and then dragged away to be released once they woke up.

“What are you going to do to me now?” Applejack asked and I kissed her turning her around to face me. I looked behind her at all of the pony whimpering in pain, a few of them were licking their wound. My guards handed out water bottles and they poured the water on their wounds quickly.

“These brands are special.” They all looked at me. “If you think about betraying me, not accepting me, obeying me, they will burn bright. They will make you beg the heavens to make the burning stop. If you attempt to betray me more than five times, through action, then it will infect your family, your foals, your wives, your parents, your siblings. They will then feel the burning and beg you to save them.” Fear went through them.

“We understand.” One of them said.

“You may all now leave.” They left quickly and my guards disappeared. I looked at Applejack and backhanded her sending her flying off the desk and rolling onto the floor. “You stupid pony!” I growled and she got up coughing and breathing hard, having not expected me to hit her.

“I.”

“SHUT UP!” I yelled and she flinched. “Did you think I wouldn’t know? Did you think I would let this go?!” I picked her up and she flinched. “You ever try something like this again and I'll kill you, and all that follow you. Mark my words, you won’t do this again.”

“I won’t!” She said scared, tears running down her face as blood poured from a gash on her face from my claws.

“You will obey me, I told you to tell them something, and you disrespected me in front of them. Don’t think for a second I don’t own you, not even death will let you escape me. So don’t think that I won’t do worse than this to you if you even think of betraying me.” I threw her onto the ground and she yipped hitting hard. “I'll make you sorely remember it.”

“I’m sorry!”

“Go clean yourself up, and if that doesn’t scar.” I chuckled. “I'll make sure one is burned into Apple-Bloom’s throat.” She got up and limped a little bit leaving the room. “Next time she tries this, kill her followers right away, then rip off her wings and horn.” The guard nodded. “Did you check my sister?”

“Sire, your sister was released a few hundred years ago in the other world’s time, she has been missing for some time.” I thought for a few seconds. My sister was probably still scared of me, I had wanted to use her to create some offspring some time ago.

Unlike other dragons she could at any time, because her magic could instantly create an egg at will, but she flat out refused. It would have been wiser to have just forced her at the time, not that it would matter now.

“Any clue where she is?”

“It is very likely she has come to this world disguised as a pony recently. We found a rift not caused by any known source a short hour ago, it seems to have been used six days ago, during your cleansing.”

“Then find her quickly, scan with a gem locator, if she has hidden in with the local population, she’ll stick out easily with it. I won’t be allowing her to refuse me again, never again.”

My guard nodded and disappeared. My sister was every bit as powerful as I used to be, but unlike me, she was mad with power, used it to torture and kill to her pleasure. While she did that I gained enough power to lock her up and become ruler.

She was very pissed about it, but I had cleaned the filth out of her mind, she became more gentle than even my Luna, and she was about as gentle as one could get. Even I could make a mad dragon go sane by my finest torture, to many it was a true horror even Tartarus was scared of.

Author's Note

busy busy busy, R-L is a busy place

Hallow Eggs

“Here today, we have gathered for a special event.” Luna said ordaining the marriage of the Lich and Celestia. Both of them stood at attendance in front of her, and smiled. I smiled a little bit as they went on with it. I stood in the back of the room.

“Sire.” I looked at my guard. “We still have not found your sister, she has some kind of spell preventing us from finding her, but it is likely that she is in Equestria.” I looked around the room, she wouldn’t come within a mile of me, or I would sense her and she knew it, unless. I paused pushing off the wall and scanning for necklaces.

It was a rare chance, but if she had the necklace of the desert pony on from my old world she could be right next to me and I wouldn’t even know it. It was the only thing I knew of which could fool me easily.

“Find all pony with a necklace on that isn’t royalty, and bring them to my privet chambers.” My guard nodded and disappeared. It had been a few months since I started looking for her, and she just mocked me from the dark hiding.

I waited till the wedding ended and Celestia and the Lich bowed slightly before leaving and passing me. While at first all of them were uneasy about me taking over, an age of peace had occurred like they had never known before. My rule was absolute, but none dared question it, even though they had that right as I explained with a bill of rights.

“So.” I looked at Twilight, sitting next to me noticeably pregnant.

“Hi.”

“You alright?” She asked. Once Celestia accepted my rule almost every pony followed suit soon after. Celestia was over worked so she welcomed the change on some level, which meant Twilight had no objection to it.

“Not the place of a pregnant pony to worry.” I pat her on the head and she frowned.

“I’m still a princess.”

“You sure?” She flinched.

“I am right?”

“Yes you are.”

“Then I should worry.”

“The worlds are at total peace. There is no filth left on either of them.”

“Yet I’ve only seen you this tense since the Lich was coming.” I paused looking at Twilight, my sister was by far more powerful than the Lich, especially if she had hundreds of years to ready herself.

“My sister is in this world.”

“Sister?!” She said a bit loud and a few mingling pony took notice. The wedding’s party wouldn’t be till later in the day. “I didn’t know you had a sister.” I looked around the room and every pony was staring at us quiet. She looked around noticing their stares and they didn’t care to hide them, wanting to know. Since it wasn’t a law pony weren’t afraid to do things like this, in fact showing their true self was encouraged above all else.

“Yes I have a sister loose upon your world and she’s more powerful than the lich could dream of.” Worry spread throughout the room and they mumbled a little to each other. “As far as I know she could be standing right next to me and I wouldn’t know it.”

“Why not?”

“Necklace of the desert pony, the most powerful necklace to ever exist in my world. She had known of its location, with that she could hide from me, but not much else. She’s probably wondering around helping pony.”

“Wait I’m confused, isn’t that a good thing?” I smiled.

“To you, but when I find her.” I chuckled and she moved back. “Let’s just say I'll be enjoying pleasant music.” She frowned and I walked out of the room.

“Wait.” Twilight ran next to me.

“What?” I asked without stopping.

“She’s good right? I mean she won’t hurt pony, why would you want to hurt her if she’s good?” I stopped and she did as well, I looked at her making her step back. “I didn’t mean to question your choices.”

“Then go be with your mate.” She walked away, I watched her leave before walking to a balcony and sitting on the railing, looking out at Canterlot. They were holding a parade and celebrating on the streets across all of Equestria, and most of the world.

“Sire.” One of my guards landed behind me.

“Yes?”

“We have searched and teleported in thirty ponies. We have excluded all that do not have necklaces which contain power. The thirty all have magic necklaces of some kind. As well as only being unicorns and not blue. We informed them that Luna requires their presence, but not any other information. All but one willingly gave consent, but she simply didn’t want to go, no important matters prevented her.”

“That’s fine, take me.” He nodded and we teleported appearing in a large room with thirty mares with a number on their chests. They all looked at me as they sat on chairs. A slight fear went through a few of them seeing me as I sat on a desk.

“Sire.” One of my guard said appearing. I looked at all their necklaces. While it could change size, shape, and even what it looked like, it couldn’t hide it’s complete power. It would still be the most powerful necklace even with its power hidden. Also my sister would likely know that, but she couldn’t do anything to change that, it was just too powerful of an artifact to hide away completely.

“One though twelve may leave.” Twelve got up leaving eighteen. My guards moved the chairs and pushed up the other rows. “Twenty to thirty may leave.” They got up going away, leaving seven and they were now all getting nervous.

“Sire the one that refuse is number.” I held up my hand stopping him.

“Don’t tell me, I want to find her.” I grinned and one of them was sweating almost hyperventilating.”

“Arrest number fifteen for assault.”

“What?!” She shouted and guards took her away.

“My sister would not be so blunt or so easy to see, she’s as intelligent as me, she would fit in perfectly. Thirteen, fourteen and sixteen may go.” They left leaving three. I looked at them, one was red, green, and yellow.

“Names and what you do.”

“Hammer,” the green pony said. “I’m a blacksmith.”

“You may go, you’re really not the pony I’m looking for.” Guards had her leave and I looked at the last two.

“I’m Sapphire,” the red one said quickly. “I’m just, well I’m unemployed at the moment.” She blushed lightly.

“I’m.” The Yellow one started to panic a little.

“Not my sister, the yellow pony may leave.” Sapphire paused as the yellow pony left making me smile. I jumped off the desk going to the last pony and she started to get nervous as I went close to her. “Sapphire’s your name right?”

“Y-yes.”

“Will you let I see your necklace, it’s so nice looking.” She gulped and reached for it holding it for a few seconds and then moved her hoof away from it.

“I don’t want to, it’s the last thing I have of my family.”

“I’m not going to steal it or take it, I just want you to remove it for only a moment, not more than a second.”

“Can I leave?” My guards moved blocking the door.

“If you will let me hold your necklace.” I rubbed her face a little making her flinch a little.

“I don’t.” I grabbed it and my hand started to burn making me grin pulling her close to my face.

“Hello sister.” I pulled it off her and a wave of power washed over me. She jumped back into two of my guard and they grabbed her, she changed into a form like mine. She was smaller standing at my chin, more slender, also her spikes were softer than mine and red instead of purple, her scales however were blue like mine.

“Well you found me.” She looked away as I put the necklace under a scale. My guards pulled her forward as I contained her power easily. I hugged her surprising her, I picked her up and rubbed my face against her hot belly.

“It’s good to see you again little sister, it’s been a long time.” She looked at me unsure how to react to my kindness.

“You left me to rot for hundreds of years, and that’s all you have to say.” I smiled and she flinched when I looked at her eyes.

My torture was much worse than any other because I didn’t actually need to touch them. I could enact every horror imaginable in their mind, they never pass out, sleep, go into shock, logic means nothing. I could kill her a million times in one second, and then use a single minute to do it a billion more times.

“Yes I was going to release you when I remembered you, Twilight released you before me I see. Mother was always so kind.” She looked down at me.

“She hates us, she only released me because she needed help reshaping the planet to fit her needs. She’s as evil.” She gasped letting out a light scream as several of her bones snapped like twigs. “God no, not again.” I licked her belly healing her and she gasped.

“Remember what I asked you so long ago?” She paused and whimpered.

“No, please, no.”

“I’m not giving you a choice this time.” She looked at me as I pinned her down to the ground. She tried pushing me off but it was pointless. “I see you remember, maybe we should take this to the proper place.” We teleported and appeared in the dragon breeding ground landing on top of a large rock and she whimpered in pain.

“No I refuse.”

“You don’t have a choice sister.” I threw her through the air and she changed to her real form rolling on the ground of the crater.

She got up panicking as I changed form. I licked my lips, she was about one and a half times the size of a good male dragon, much larger than normal females, but it only attested to her power. The larger an adult dragon was, the better it displayed power, and ability to get to a good size food source. I was about four times larger than a normal dragon without changing my size with magic.

“You got bigger.” She said backing up scared.

“And you got smaller.” She used to be half my size easily, she had gotten weaker over time, not stronger. A disappointing fact.

“Yeah well, I’m not going for power, and I only came to this world because I thought you wouldn’t find me here.” Dragons around us took flight moving away from us as our power washed through them. The more powerful dragons were, the more dangerous it was to be close to them during courting.

“I don’t want to!” She shouted. I breathed fire down and the entire crater became molten making her slide toward me. I went over to her and she went into a ball covering her head as best she could.

I smiled amused at her cowering, but it made me frown. She was the only dragon I knew that would refuse mating even with a desire as strong as hers. She would mate even when she didn’t plan on making an egg, it was rare for female dragons to consider mating without being able to create an egg ready to birth, of course she could have one on command, but that was beside the point for her right now.

“Give me one reason not to make you.” She paused and looked at me uneasy.

“You would let me try and convince you?” She asked. I turned her so she was on her back and no longer in a ball.

“Give me a reason, I want several offspring from you, so I have all the reason to force you to give me them. You’re really the only dragon I can stand, you’re intelligent, submissive and pitiful. You grind my bones so well.” I licked her chest. Unlike other species dragons didn’t drink milk, so she had no tender breasts. Something I liked in ponies greatly, they were always so soft.

“I.” She thought for a few moments and paused. “You’re no longer evil, I saw this world, it’s so pure now, even the other one, it’s good. You won’t do this because it’s wrong and you’re a good dragon again.” I chuckled and blew mating fire on her making her moan loudly. Mating fire cleansed other dragons, it is lightly painful to females if they can’t make an egg, and she could easily.

“You’re ready, how wonderful.”

“Wait please.”

“Why refuse me? You know we weren’t born of the same parents, just of the same nesting grounds. You’re as much my sister as mother is my mother. I only give you the name sister because I liked you.”

“I don’t want to bare your eggs!” I paused as tears evaporated from her cheeks. “You’re a monster, I don’t want to have eggs with you.” I let her go completely surprising her as I stepped back. I grabbed my chest as if a knife had been stabbed into me and twisted. “You, I-I don’t understand.” She said staring at me almost too shocked. I sat down looking at the still molten crater.

“I haven’t heard such truth in so long.” She stared at me. “It was painful.”

“You, no you can’t change, you can’t change!” She roared at me breathing hard now. I looked at her, she was in some kind of panic. “You’re lying to me, you don’t feel anything, not pleasure, not pain, nothing. You’re a shell walking around.”

“Am I?” I asked.

“Yes.” She said nervous.

“Then leave.” She paused.

“You’ll let me go?” I grinned and she stepped back scared.

“Yes, but if you have that egg with any other dragon, I'll eat him, and I'll fry your egg over your corpse.” She swallowed. “So go, I'll have an egg with another dragon.” I held up a jar and it shattered sending out a red dragon into the lava. “But I will have an offspring today rather it be you or not.” The red dragon looked around confused.

“Where am I?”

“This is.” I said and looked at her.

“I’m, Feu.”

“Well Feu, I’m taking you up on your offer to mate.” She swallowed as I pulled her close to me. “Go to my home Sapphire, I have my own whore to play with.” She took off into the air flying around and a barrier appeared around the crater stopping others from looking.

“Well I’m ready.” Feu said looking down and I smiled pushing power into her body making her my same size, surprising her. It would all be poured into a single egg, she wouldn’t keep an ounce of it.

“Good, because now we can start.” I blew mating fire on her and she moaned rather quietly, but very much enjoying it. She kissed me surprising me a little, it wasn’t normal for dragon’s to kiss, but I always did enjoy it.

I went into her and grunted a little bit, dragon insides were made for other dragons, while ponies were nice, I was a dragon none the less, and it wasn’t like I hadn’t enjoyed my sister before, so it wasn’t unexpected.

“More.” She moaned and I smiled going again and slamming her down making her blow fire on me only to make her bite her lip realizing what she had done.

“Then ready yourself.” I kept going hard and she roared moans smiling as she finished and I went deeply inside her impregnating her easily.

Having fun is a pony thing, but mating is another, it’s meant to have an egg, that’s it normally. Her womb closed and she got off of me moving away from me. She blew fire down melting the crater more and then bathing in the lava falling asleep with only her head above the pool of lava.

Once she woke up she would go build a nest and lay it there, her size had already started to become smaller as the magic worked how I wanted. I smiled going over to her and laying around her protecting her.

While I really didn’t need to in this world, I still wouldn’t chance something like that, not something of my flesh. She slept for what seemed like long time and I kept the lava a nice temperature for her giving her good dreams.

“You know you don’t have to protect her.” I looked at my sister on the ridge of the crater watching, she had been there for a long time. “I didn’t realize you cared so much about having an offspring.” She looked around. Other dragons were too afraid of me after finding out I had single handedly eaten four rather powerful dragons because I was hungry.

“You think after our theft as eggs you would be more wary about that me.” She looked at the sky. “I won’t let this egg out of my sight till it hatches.” She looked at me.

“You sure?”

“Of course.” I looked at Feu. “It’s not like it’ll be hard to take with me.” She paused thinking.

“That’s true, but what if you get in a fight.”

“Please try.” She looked a bit nervous. “I’m more than powerful enough to protect my egg. I’m going to raise my baby dragon like how I want to, it’ll be mine, it’ll be able to live in this world, it’ll never know pain, or suffering.”

“Then will he ever know love or happiness?” I paused looking at her staring, we didn’t know if it was a male or female, but that hardly mattered. Her statement rang true none the less, and it made me look down.

“I.” I paused.

“You can’t be a pony brother.” I looked at her frowning. “You always envied your betters, even as you became stronger than them, you always envied their way of having been stronger than you in the beginning. We don’t care for our young, we watch them so they don’t get eaten, not to grow them into something we wanted to be.”

“So what?” I asked. “If I want to make my offspring into the thing, then that’s my choice to make, if I wanted to be a pony I would be one. The magic is far from out of my reach, but why give up power?”

“Don’t you want to feel something?”

“My throne is finally secure, my life ever enduring, nothing has to die anymore, not unless I want it.”

“You’re god.” I chuckled a little.

“I am once I create a life, then everything will be perfect. Nothing will be wrong anymore I can be happy.”

“You mean fake happiness.” I frowned.

“I was alive once, I remember what it felt like, I still know.”

“You died the day after you were born, you just lied to yourself about it.” I smiled laying down my head. “Don’t torture everything else just because you want to feel more than your silly lie!”

“You’re point?”

“That’s my nephew or niece, I want to be able to also raise him and protect him from your madness.” I looked at her surprised. “I don’t want to bare your egg, but that doesn’t mean I won’t look after it, as if it were my own.”

“Tell me do you remember, Shining Shield?” She paused.

“Yes, mother’s brother, what about him?” I smiled. In our old world they weren’t related, he was a general which lead the armed forces. He enjoyed the idea of incest and made Twilight his just to watch her squirm.

“You remember killing him?” She paused.

“I don’t remember killing, torturing or any of that, you know what you did made even the thought of thinking about it, too painful. That’s locked away forever, I mean I know what I did, but I don’t know.”

“Good.” I got up as Feu woke up getting up out of the lava and she flew away. I followed and my sister was not far behind. Feu made her nest on the edge of the breeding grounds in trees laying it and then sitting down next to it breathing hard staring.

“No.” Feu said and I went over to her looking at the purple egg. I sighed and she looked at me as my sister landed.

“What?” My sister asked and she looked at the egg pausing. “I’m sorry.” She said frowning.

“I figured an out of sync female was too good to be true.” I said pulling off a few scales and setting them around it. They melted with the egg and nest, burning away and giving me back the power I spent. I looked at Feu which was staring at the ground. “A hallow egg is not your fault.” She looked at me surprised a little.

“But.”

“You’re just too young, your body hasn’t completed its cycle where you can have an egg completely.” She looked down. “It’s rather uncommon, but I’ve seen it before.” I made her look at me gently. “Do not morn for something that never was or never could have been, you will be ready the next time breeding comes along with the rest.”

“I’m sorry though, you wanted it so badly that you protected me.” I smiled a little. “If you decide to have one come mating, I would be happy.”

“No, one time is enough for me, at least for some time. I think I'll stick to ponies a while longer till I feel it is time.” I hugged her, then I went over to my sister and she looked away saddened by this. “Ready to go back?” She nodded and we changed back to our Celestia high forms.

I hugged her, it had meant more for her than me, she found delight in the idea of another dragon in our family. I had mostly wanted to do it, because I thought I would ascend to god on some level, I had yet to make life, so it still eluded me.

We teleported to the castle balcony and she looked at me. I sighed and she looked down at the empty court yard. We had been gone for almost a day, wasting my time guarding something that didn’t exist.

Author's Note

ya I know she came out of almost nowhere, but it opens more doors doesn't it?

A Wedding's Gala

Music, lights, decorations, and other things filled the ballroom marking the first gala to be had since I became leader. The room had a stage which Celestia was on, an area was roped off for ponies that were eating, and then a dance floor for the rest.

I could say I didn’t enjoy anywhere as much as Pinkie’s parties, her cheer left me something to be desired, but she hadn’t set this one up sadly. Of course that didn’t mean this would be any less interesting than the others.

Shining Armor and Cadance were talking to Celestia sitting at a large chair, about retrieving their horns and Cadance’s wings, again. Like so many times before she told them with a sad tone my magic could simply not undone, that they would have to ask me about it. My scorn gave them only worry and fear, making them leave at the last moment. I was toying with them, I had no reason to not give it to them, all they had to do at this point was ask.

“Please Princess Celestia, is there nothing?” Shining Armor asked.

“I’m sorry, but no.” He looked at me and I sighed rather bored. Ponies had little reason to talk to me, any problems they had, they talked to a guard and it was fixed right away. Most public matters were settled in less than an hour at most.

“We’ll never get them back at this rate.” Cadance said sighing.

“You’ll get them back if Applejack asked.” Pinkie said appearing next to them and they looked at Applejack sitting quietly next to Celestia almost under her wing. I had tortured her and Dash lightly. They now were scared of me, Applejack was scared to do anything that she even thought I might dislike.

“Why me?” Applejack asked sitting up as Celestia moved her wing.

“He loves you as much as me and Trixie. You know what Akila told us, do you really think he would say no to you if you asked?”

“But.” She paused. “I'll ask him.” She got up and Celestia stabilized her a little. She hadn’t been right, too scared of me to even talk to me. I wanted to strangle her for being an idiot, but I still wanted her as my personal pet.

She moved slowly looking down as if I had condemned her for her action. No she didn’t understand yet, I hadn’t condemned her, I had given her a trophy. It took more than just guts to try and betray me, not even Celestia had tried. She just accepted it, though she seemed to love the Lich, and I just made me annoyed seeing her happy. I had meant it to be a punishment not a blessing in the end.

“Um, Seffron.” Applejack said and I looked at her.

“Yes?” I growled lightly making her shrink back in fear a little. “Well?” She looked back at them which gave her silent cheers. She looked at me nervous and scared.

“I would like you to give Princess Cadance and Shining armor back their horns, and Cadance’s wings.”

“Oh?”

“Please.” She said moving within reaching distance.

“I will if they ask.” She paused. “I always had an intention on giving them back, many have killed me before. Shining Armor was not the first, and at least he made it quick, not a bad way to go honestly.”

“Oh, then I'll tell them.” I smiled a little and she hesitated for a moment. “I’m sorry about what I did.” She went up and kissed me, I then hugged her surprising her as I wrapped my wings around us. She relaxed in my arms.

“You silly little pony of mine, do you really think I want you to stay away from me?” She paused crying a little bit. “You are so strong, yet you don’t see it.” She nuzzled me and I smiled making her feel good. Several pony looked at us but couldn’t see us.

“So if they ask?” She asked.

“Yes.” I moved my wing and she motioned them over. They came over slowly, but fast enough. “You wanted to ask something?” I asked eying them.

“May we have our horns and Cadance’s wings back?” Shining Armor asked quickly and I snapped my claws making them appear.

“You’ve learned your lesson, ensure your leadership duties do not fall behind.” They nodded and went away. I held Applejack closer to me.

“You’re crying.” Applejack said and I paused looking at her. I felt my face, this was so odd, it had been a while since I cried, this world just had that affect on me. I covered us again with my wings. Ponies were great, ponies were nice, and ponies were safe.

“What do you mean it just disappeared?!” My ears perked up hearing a rather icy acid voice ask. I looked with Applejack as I lowered my wing. Celestia was mad, I had never really seen her become unhinged before. She looked around at all the party goers which had frozen in place. “Sorry, please keep going, it’s not a problem.” They kept going and she looked at some unicorn stallion I didn’t know.

“Should I go check?” Applejack asked.

“Do you want to?” I asked.

“No.” I pulled her closer to me and she smiled.

“Room in there for me?” I looked at Pinkie and Applejack looked at her.

“Applejack.” I asked looking at her and she nodded. I opened my other wing letting Pinkie join her under my warm wings pulling her close as well. “Ow.” I said as Pinkie’s crown poked my eye a little bit. She took it off quickly setting it to the side.

“Sorry.”

“It’s not a problem.” Oh this felt good. “So what do you two want to do today?” I asked looking around the party. “This party is a bore.” They looked around as well.

“After party will be at nine.” Pinkie whispered in my ear and I smiled making both of them smile feeling a good warmth wash over them. “Oh can we meet your sister?”

“Have neither of you talked to her?” The both shook their head no. “Sister.” She looked away from a few pony having mingled quite well. “Come here.” She nodded to a few ponies and came over to me, we tended to stay in our normal forms, miniaturized forms would scare pony too easily.

“Yes brother?”

“I want you to meet Pinkie and Applejack.” I moved my wings showing them and she smiled making a chair appear letting her sit down.

“Alicorns, I’m assuming you made them like that.”

“Yep!” Pinkie said cheery. Sapphire eyed Pinkie for a moment and paused.

“Laughing death?”

“Spring Winter.” Applejack said.

“Really, may I see her.” Pinkie moved toward her and my sister grabbed her hugging Pinkie making her giggle a little. “Dense, but so springy, may I taste her.” Applejack and Pinkie looked at her surprised. “I didn’t mean eat her, gosh you two are sick, I meant one lick.”

“Pinkie.” I asked.

“Sure.” Pinkie blushed as she was licked from her tail to her neck.

“Wow you taste really different, you have a lot of power stored inside you, you might even be more powerful than Seffron.” I flicked my claw taking Pinkie back. “I see why you keep her so close.”

“She’s mine.” I kissed Pinkie and she smiled. “I might have led her on at first because of that, but now she’s a great pony I like having around.” I wrapped my wing around her. “Also I love her parties.” Pinkie kissed her and I rubbed her back. “So no you can’t have her, she is also addicted to my blood, you couldn’t steal her that way.” Pinkie bit into my neck and Sapphire rolled her eyes.

“Wow, that is a lost cause then, fine I won’t try.” I covered Pinkie completely so other pony’s didn’t see.

“No go away, I don’t want to talk to your right now.” Fluttershy said entering the room with Birdie Apple on her back. He had a front broken leg in a cast. He seemed to be enjoying being on her back though.

“Please darling, can’t we talk about this some?” Big Mac asked.

“What made you think, even considering doing that with my foal was a good idea?” She asked turning to him. A few pony looked, but kept talking. Fluttershy had moved her business ideas across the world, she was now richer than several district nations. She made Equestria look poor, and that took skill. Other than Celestia, and Luna she was remarked as the most powerful pony in the world.

“It was a bad call, I thought.”

“You thought wrong!” She growled at him.

“Please, I didn’t mean harm.”

“I know, but I don’t know what could possess you to thinking having a less than a few month old take a bath ALONE was a good idea! Especially while you drink with your buddies playing cars.” She growled. “I ask you for only one hour a day of your time to take care of Birdie Apple while I’m doing business, other than that you don’t have to lift a single hoof. In fact I would rather take care of him all the time, but I can’t because I need to say focused while I’m doing business.”

“But it was the one time, and it was a long.” She grabbed his throat making him gulp as her eye twitched.

“I make enough money in a single hour,” she said slowly and with venom in her voice making him scared. “Then your entire family does in a decade, you’re telling me that you can’t hire ponies, and have them do the work for you, so you can spend one hour attentive to our colt’s life?”

“I didn’t.” She pinched his throat more stopping him.

“You will leave me alone till I have calmed down, or I’m going kill you. I don’t care if you can’t die, I will kill you, I will find a way to kill you, there will be nothing on this planet which will stop me from killing.” He backed up nervous. “Now go away.” She growled and he nodded turned walking away. “FASTER!” She screamed and he ran out. She snorted pissed, and I looked around making pony look away instantly.

“Woot.” I said and she looked at me smiling. She came over to me as Pinkie finished drinking.

“Hello Seffron.” I moved my wings showing Applejack and Pinkie. “Hey.” She said smiling. They both nodded.

“Can I see Birdie Apple?” I asked and Fluttershy smiled taking him off her back and he giggled making me smiled as I took him rocking him a little. “I always loved foals, they’re so cute.”

“Aw.” Pinkie said smiling. I tapped his cast making it fall off and healing his leg. He smiled and Fluttershy face hoofed.

“I can’t believe I forgot you could do that.” I smiled tickling Birdie Apple. “He was crying all night long, I should have called you right away.”

“Poor thing.” Pinkie said taking him, making funny facing and he giggled cutely.

“Oh hello,” Fluttershy said to Sapphire and she nodded. “So you’re Seffron’s sister, I have only seen pictures and reports, are you interested in a job?” Sapphire looked at her a little surprised. “I doubt I'll get another chance, but from the reports, you can use just as well magic as Seffron, and I could use that for several of my businesses.”

“Oh, well I’m not looking for a job.”

“You don’t have a house, not a bit to your name, and other than when Seffron asks for you, you’re sleeping.” Sapphire paused. “Really it’s a waste of your life.” She opened her mouth but then closed it and I chuckled.

“I'll think about it.”

“Great.”

“Fluttershy.” I said and she rolled her eyes.

“So what happen with my bro?” Applejack asked.

“Being an idiot, I swear if it wasn’t for the fact I love him and he gave me Birdie Apple I would divorce him.”

“Don’t be going there.” Fluttershy frowned. “We take divorce very seriously in our family. It’s not a joke.

“Say that when he doesn’t get your nephew's his leg broken while drunk.” Applejack paused. “Not only that, but he left Birdie Apple in almost half a meter of water for twenty minutes, he tried to get out of the water and slipped, falling to the ground, breaking his leg. He’s lucky that he didn’t drown.”

“Yeah that is pretty bad.” Pinkie said snugogling Birdie Apple. She gave him to Applejack and she smiled hugging him.

“So you two thinking of having one of your own?” Pinkie looked at Fluttershy and then looked away for a moment. The Cakes moving away stung, and the thought of just losing it for a second scared her too much.

“I have Seffron.” Pinkie said smiling and hugging me. Both of them looked at her a little surprised. They didn’t know, but Pinkie was extremely motherly. “I don’t need a foal, I’m perfectly happy here.” I pet Pinkie, then wrapped my wing around her hiding her from them so they couldn’t see her tears.

“Ah, me either,” Applejack said looking at me. “Nothin’ against it, just haven’t found the right stallion really.” She smiled giving back Birdie Apple and I pulled her close making her nuzzle me.

“Well, if you wanted one Applejack I could arrange that, you do realize that.” She blushed looking at me.

“Really?”

“Yeah, it just wouldn’t be a normal way, but you would get pregnant without him touching you.” I turned to Pinkie whispering in her ear. “Same for you Pinkie, you should know that I wouldn’t let you harm your foal even if it killed me.” She got up looking at me with wide eyes.

“Really!”

“Of course.” I rubbed her face softly and she grinned wiping a few tears away. “You don’t honestly think I would let you harm your foal do you?” She hugged me. “You would just have to bring me a stallion you like.”

“I'll be back.” She ran off happy. I looked at Applejack and she was thinking.

“Don’t know.” She said and looked at me. “I understand Pinkie wanting’ one, but, not me.”

“Oh? I hardly think you know why Pinkie wants one.” They looked at me a bit confused as to what I meant. “Have you seen the Cakes?”

“No whatcha mean?” Applejack asked confused as much as Fluttershy.

“They don’t live in Ponyville anymore, didn’t even tell Pinkie where they were going, her family won’t go near her after finding out what she was, or that she knocked out Pumpkin by accident after almost biting Pound. She’s completely alone.” Both of them stared at me, almost too shocked for words.

“But she never said.” Fluttershy said stopping and looking down. “I never noticed, I don’t go to Sugar cube corner anymore.”

“I haven’t left da farm in a while.” Applejack said a little sad.

“Hey guys.” Twilight said coming over to us smiling.

“Did you know about Pinkie?” Fluttershy asked.

“What about her?”

“She’s alone.” Applejack said and Twilight sighed.

“I’ve known since the Cakes moved out, I keep tabs on all of you, you know the elements of harmony are still important.”

“But they were destroyed.” Applejack said and Twilight smiled making me sigh.

“Were they?” Fluttershy and Applejack paused. “All I saw was them shattering, not getting destroyed.” She held up her element crown. “They can reconstruct themselves just by us thinking about it. They were never really destroyed.”

“Oh.” Applejack closed her eyes and her element appeared on her neck making her smile a little. She took it off and gave it to Twilight. “I don’t need that, and it covers my dragon soul gem.” Twilight took it.

“It isn’t a problem.” She looked at me.

“Just don’t go getting ideas.” I said eyeing her.

“Hey I’m pregnant, you can’t touch this.” She turned smiling and trotting away happily, but her belly size made her a little awkward. I smiled and looked at Applejack.

“So you sure? Twilight seems to like it.”

“Na, maybe later, I’m assuming’ that’s an open offer.”

“Yep.”

“Then maybe later.” I moved her onto my lap and hugged her wrapping my wings around just her.

“Well I’m off.” Fluttershy said.

“I'll come with you.” Sapphire said going with her. I looked at Applejack and she kissed me. I smiled scratching her back.

“Oh him.” Pinkie said appearing with a blue earth pony stallion. He was rather distraught and confused. He looked at Pinkie a little scared, then at me.

“How did I get here?”

“Come forward pony.” He gulped walking forward. I pressed my claw to his neck making him flinch at the pinch. “You may leave.” He ran away.

“So?” She asked.

“Come here.” She came to me and I opened my wing hugging her and she paused feeling as if she covered with worms for a moment. “There finished.”

“Like that?”

“Yep.”

“So I’m pregnant.”

“Well it’ll take twenty hours before it actually become permanent.” She smiled looking down for a moment. “Well you wanted that right?”

“Yes, but it’s a little under whelming.”

“You know there are a few orphan pony if you want that.”

“But they wouldn’t be mine.”

“There’s a white pegasus which was beaten that might be a good match for you.” Her eyes went wide. I held up a pill. “Take this if you want that instead.”

“Can I have both?” I closed my hand.

“Yes if you like, but you’ll have to take care of them by yourself, you think you can do that?”

“Of course, I basically raised the.” She sighed sad. “Yes.” I snapped my claws, and the pearl white pegasus filly that I had taken the feather from to save her now soon to be dead again father, appeared on my hand.

She looked around a little nervous and then looked at me confused as to how she had gotten here. Her father had killed her, and I brought her back, I normally didn’t bring back the murder victim unless fillies or colts.

“One second.” I tapped her golden necklace and it formed a pink heart on it. She looked at it and then at me. “What’s your name?”

“Um, Pearl.” She said unsure.

“Pearl this is Pinkie Pie.” She looked at her and I gave her to Pinkie which hugged her tightly. “Pinkie will be your new mom, you’ll be living with her from now on. You’ll no longer be at the orphanage.”

“Oh we’re going to have so much fun!” Pinkie put Pearl on her back and walked away grinning happy, then teleported. I looked at Applejack and hugged her making her smile.

“Well that was nice.”

“So I’m going to go execute murders, care to watch?” She stared at me and the room went quiet as every pony around looked away from me.

“No thank you.”

“Come on, there are only five this time of the hundred last time.”

There were barely any pony left that even thought about killing another. It was so unaccepted now, that ponies were sickened by the thought of anything other than passing to old age. A few thousand had fallen to it, but many of which were brought back at my cost. The only ones I refused to bring back were filly rapist slash killers. Of course a fate worse than death waited for them making them beg for it by the time they reached the gallows.

“I-I don’t want to.”

“That’s fine.” I went to her ear and whispered. “Then I'll not be enjoying your company for a while.” She swallowed looking away.

“I’d rather not watch.”

“That’s fine.” I set her down getting up. “Go have fun and enjoy the Gala, I’m going to go have some fun.” She nodded as I teleported to the dragon lands into my castle’s throne room, I had reshaped it for the most part.

“Sire.” I looked at my guard next to my throne. “We have the five murders here.” I looked at five pony, three stallions, one blue unicorn, white pegasus and purple earth pony, then two mares, green unicorn and purplish pink pegasus. All five of them were in chains, gagged and beaten.

“You five have been convicted of the high crime of murder and found guilty. You will all die and only three of you will be allowed be brought back at family’s request and payment. The ones which have raped their murdered victim will not be brought back since both of you thought to do it to fillies. Escort them to my chambers.”

My guards nodded grabbing chains and forcing them to walk, one of them fell to the ground to only be easily dragged along with the rest walking. I got up smiling, I hadn’t tortured in a while, and this was going to be fun.

The Darkness Comes

I went into my bedchambers and all five were standing at the edge of my bed waiting for me. The green mare, purple stallion and blue stallion were crying. I sat down onto my bed smiling a little at them scaring them all.

“Seeing as you all have been starved for a few days, I will give the three which are not rapists the chance to ask how they wish to die, I assume quickly, but if you wish to have some other type of death performed, I am not without interest. Also if you try and convince me to spare you, know that I'll only enjoy watching you beg.” I snapped my claws letting the green pony’s gag pop out of her mouth. She coughed.

“Quickly please.” The green mare said. Her head fell to the ground and a guard unhooked her chains removing the body. I snapped my claws and the blue stallion’s gag disappeared, he cleared his dry throat.

“I don’t wish to die, please.” His head fell off. The last three started to panic and I yawned snapping my claws making the blue stallion’s gag disappear.

“May I have a drink?” He asked swallowing. My guard brought over some water and he drink it. “Thank you, and could you do it without cutting off my head? The green mare’s head blinked, and that kind of freaked me out.”

“Very well.” His heart stopped and he smiled falling to his knees and then down to the ground dead, my guards took them away.

“Deep freeze sire?” My guard asked and I nodded.

“Now then, you two raped fillies, you white stallion was with your own flesh and blood, and that wasn’t the worse of it.” He frowned. “I’m going to have fun with you, and you purplish pink mare, sodomized your student till she bled to death. You’re punishment will be just as bad as his.”

“MMMM!” He yelled and his gag disappeared. “Ugh, well the dumb whore deserved it, she just wouldn’t shut up!” I grinned and his chains came undone.

“Well then, I suppose we’ll see how long before you shut up.” I got up and he backed up scared. I reached for him and he turned kicking. I caught his legs and threw him into the wall breaking a bone or two. He yelled in pain and I chuckled.

“Guard care to fill a hole.”

“Yes sire.” He got up shaking as one of my guards went over to him, he tried to kick only to be caught by my guard. My guard spun him on his back and punched him in the face fracturing his jaw easily. He screamed in pain, making me giggle with glee.

My guard slapped away his hoof breaking his foreleg at his shoulder, then did it with the other one as he tried to fight back. He didn’t dare kick as pain coursed through his body. My guard grew a rather nice piece from his groan.

“Make to get him nice and wet.” The tip of my guard grew razor spikes. His eyes went wide and he screamed as it went into his backdoor. Blood ran down my guards legs giving him color, but it poured onto the floor pooling around his feet.

My guard gripped a ball in the pony’s sack and squeeze making him quiver in pain as it popped inside, tears flooded his face. He begged with groans as my guard did it to the other ball making him nearly black out, but my guard’s magic kept him from it. That sweet mercy was only allowed to a few.

“Mm.” I looked at the purplish pink mare panicking and crying. I smiled and looked back at the stallion as my guard started to do a hand job making him get hard from the pain. His jaw healed allowing him to scream in pain, which stopped as my guard dislocated his spine allowing the stallion to suck his own.

He sucked hard trying to get pleasure from it, but only to suck out his own blood mixed mush increasing the pain tenfold as my guard kept going healing enough inside to make each thrust tear open new wounds.

“Care to do some spikes?” My guard nodded making the spikes extend ripping through the stallion’s insides tearing through his skin and everything, but not killing him. With each trust my guard would do it again and again.

Once my guard got tired of spike thrusting he started to claw at the stallion’s sides, his organs pulled out ripping up from the claws of my guard, making him try to throw up, only to find out he didn’t have the stomach to do it, literally. They had been starved and not given water so they wouldn’t be able to get messy.

He screamed for about thirty minutes as my guard finally made its way through his sides to his lungs making him convulse throwing up blood and spilling more blood onto the floor, draining down a large drain.

“That should be enough.” My guard pulled out and made a long pole spike come out of his hand.

He healed the pony enough, leaving small rocks embedded in his insides, skin and everywhere, then ripped off his sack throwing it into the trash before ripping off the stallion’s stallion-hood and putting it on top of the spike. My guard shoved the spike into the stallion angling it just right making the spike come out of the stallion’s mouth with blood gushing out along his body.

“Shall I place him with the others?”

“Yes, say two weeks should be good enough, set him in the heat, so his skin melts off, then use him as whore with the other guards. I know you could use another pet, eighteen years should be suitable before killing him.”

“Yes sire, and thank you for the gift master.” My guard took him away and I looked at the purplish pink pony smiling at her cowering. Her chains disappeared with her gag and she rolled into a ball crying. I got up and she unfurled from her ball, running from me making me eye her.

“You want to play?”

“Please, don’t kill me!” She begged and she would move every time I did keeping pace with me nicely, of course if I wanted to she had no chance, but where was the fun in that, mares are always fun to chase.

“Come on, it’ll only last for a few weeks.” She started crying more and she kept running for almost thirty minutes before getting tired. She was standing on my bed and I was just two yards from her.

“Please I'll do anything!” She cried. “Please spare me, I didn’t mean to kill her, it was her idea, we’re in love!”

“Doesn’t matter, I don’t care your excuse, you shouldn’t have done it with a filly in the first place.” She whimpered and I made a flint, but she was too tried to react in time as I caught her mid air. She didn’t try to hit me and cringed readying for pain. I tossed her onto the bed pinning her down. She closed her eyes rolling up in a ball, tears soaking my sheets.

“Spare me!” I laid her flat and felt her belly making her blush, but her body went limp. I licked her neck making her shift uncomfortably. “Do it quickly please, without pain, I didn’t mean to, and it was her idea to use the toys!” I paused looking at my guard.

“Guard go get the filly’s statement, ensure not with the parents nearby.” My guard disappeared and I looked at her. There were times I made an exception, in the case of accidental killing was one. There were always exceptions to everything.

“So you’ll hear me out?”

“I'll hear what the filly has to say, but you still killed her.”

“Then please, I'll do anything to pay for that crime, but please don’t kill me, let me earn my life please.”

“Oh you will.” I growled lightly and she swallowed.

“Please I don’t have any family left, she’s my only friend.”

“We’ll see about that.” I rubbed her belly and she cringed a little. My guard appeared a short while later and he walked over to the bed. “Display interview.” A screen opened on its chest fast forwarding to appearing at the filly’s home.

“Open up, guards.” A orange stallion opened the door. “Your daughter is required for questioning in her case, bring her here this moment.”

“Why she was the one killed by the sick teacher?” He asked defensively.

“Bring her here or be arrested with your family.”

“One moment.” The father left bringing a tan filly, the guard picked up the filly “Hey wait where are you going?!”

“Questioning requires it to be done alone.” My guard teleported to a room and set the now scared filly down. “You will answer truthfully, for if an innocent is killed for your lack of truth, you will be held for murder, do you understand?” She nodded. “Your murder made claim it was unintentional to kill you, that the act of sex was your idea.”

“Um.” She looked around.

“No one will be able to hear us in here.”

“Well the toys were my idea, we had been doing it for a while, but it got out of hoof, she didn’t mean to kill me. Please my parents and everyone over reacted, it wasn’t her fault. Please don’t kill her for it.”

“In light of new evidence, verdict was over ruled, she will be released after suitable punishment is given for the crime of filly-corrupting.” The screen closed, and I rubbed her belly as tears went down her face.

“She does love me.” She said wiping tears away.

“You are lucky little pony.” She looked at me. “I was so hoping she would condemn you for your actions. I don’t get many female filly rapists murderers. I was going to enjoy making your blood turn to worms and let them eat you from the inside out, then throw you to my guards and let them have their way with you.”

“Wait, may I ask one thing?”

“Sure.”

“Why not rape me yourself?” I laughed and she eyed me. “Why is that funny?”

“AS IF!” I paused calming down. “I would never dirty myself with filth! Just the way you vermin walk makes me sick. I'll do all kinds of torture, but I'll never rape anyone but my toys. My guards on the other hoof would happily.”

“What are they?” She looked at one of them.

“Dolls, but don’t think for a moment they don’t enjoy screwing around as much as any other creature. While they are slaves to me in every sense of it, they have their own minds, and bodies to do with as they please. They don’t have to eat or drink, but they do for the fun of it, not the need. They are every bit as real as you.”

“Sire, Trixie is coming.” A guard said.

“Ah good, she can enact the punishment.”

“Um, she seems in a bad mood.” Trixie came into the room a short while later. I eyed her with a rather mad expression.

“Why would you do it?!” She shouted and I paused. “I mean of all the things you could do, why that?”

“Excuse me?”

“Really you want to say that after what you did?!” She shouted and I got up. She stood her ground confusing me more. I pulled her close, she didn’t show an ounce of fear, just anger toward me. She pushed getting out of my light grip. “Well?!”

“I honestly have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Don’t lie, that’s lower than you.” I frowned and back handed her sending her across the room cracking the wall with her head and falling to the floor bleeding out cold. A guard handed me a rag and I cleaned off the blood.

“What was she talking about?” I asked looking at my guard.

“We don’t know sire, she just got mad and left her bedroom without a word.” Two of my guards grabbed her, healing her and lifting her up, waking her. I looked at the mare on the bed which was scared again, unsure of what to do.

“Trixie, you have been good for a few weeks now, I would like to know what made you go so far as to insult me like that, and take your fear of me away.” Trixie looked at me panicked as I wiped some blood away from her eye.

“You killed them.”

“Who did I kill?”

“Every pony in Vanhoover.” I eyed her for a few seconds.

“What? Where did you hear that?”

“I was having a mental talk with a pony in Vanhoover, to help with civil matters and then fire rained down burning everything!” I stared at her for a few seconds, then frowned. I looked at my guard.

“There are no reports from Vanhoover sire.”

“Well have someone report in then.”

“I’m getting no reply sire.” I paused and looked at Trixie.

“One week of whoring will be punishment for both of them. Not painful, just normal whoring.” My guards nodded taking them away and the purplish pink pony panicked a little, but went willingly. While I didn’t share my toys, letting toys play with other toys wasn’t something I minded.

“Sire we received a report from a fly over unit.” A screen opened on its chest showing the city burning to the ground. I gritted my teeth making my castle shake violently.

“Who dares kill my toys?!” I growled teleporting high above Vanhoover. I looked around at the city burning to the ground. I held out my hand and ribbons appeared, only seventy percent could be brought back, the rest were completely dead. That would take plenty of power and extremely hot fire to erase bodies so much that I couldn’t bring them back.

I snapped my claw making a massive seal appear over the ruined city. The fire went out, and the city started rebuilding. All the dead came back to life after a few minutes. My guards landed in the streets around the scared pony. I landed as well.

“Don’t hurt me!” A pony said cowering.

“What happen?” I growled and he looked at me confused.

“W-what do you mean?” I looked at another pony. “Didn’t you burn the city? Black fire rained down onto the city.” I paused and looked up as the sunlight dimmed.

“No.” I said stepping back. “Damn it all!” I shouted. “Sound the sirens, NOW!” I shouted at one of my guards and air raid sirens started going off.

“EVERY PONY MUST IMMEDIATELY FALL TO EMERGENCY BUNKERS! THIS IS NOT A DRILL, EVERY PONY MUST IMMEDIATELY FALL TO EMERGENCY BUNKERS IMMEDIATELY!” A voice commanded across the planet to every nation, city and home. To every pony’s mind.

“Ready the army we are moving to war.” The sun was completely blacked out by a large black sun. I teleported to my throne room and my guards were standing around a table. The planet appeared in hologram form.

“Sire!” My guards saluted.

“What’s happening?”

“The darkness has arrived, all military pony have been reinstated, armed and are on standby for orders. All hero level pony have been moved to safety positions, Twilight however has been moved to a bunker.”

“Good, and the other world?”

“Closed off till further notice, and Ever Sparkle has gone into labor.” I paused

“NOW! She has to go into labor now!” I shouted.

“It would seem so sire.” I growled.

“On the eve of the largest battle I’ve ever going to see, of course she would. Now where is the creature that attacked Vanhoover and how are orbits?”

“The darkness has moved into perfect orbit blocking out the sun completely, the land is in shadow, a single dragon attacked Vanhoover, it was found a minute ago and captured. It was miniaturized and chained.”

“Good, anywhere else?”

“Portals from the darkness have been all shut, only one is open and the flood of dark creatures are being burned away as they enter.”

“Good, as for the darkness itself? Has it awoken?”

“No sire, but pertaining to the last time.” I grunted a little looking at the planet, the darkness wasn’t just a creature, it was a true god, or true demon. It existed in all worlds and couldn’t die unless wiped from all of them.

“What’s happen?” I turned to Twilight as she entered the room a little tired.

“What are you doing here? I thought you said she was in a bunker!”

“I freed her.” Celestia said as all of them walked into the room, from Akila to the Lich, even Luna, and Discord. Every powerful pony on the planet started entering my throne room at one. Every hero pony on the planet, hundreds of them.

“What’s happen?” Pinkie asked walking next to me.

“I swear, I’ve been too nice to you all, I gave out orders to have you all move into positions! Not to come and ask me questions.” I growled and no pony moved, even though they were clearly scared.

“Well when you suddenly order an evacuation to bunkers,” the Lich started. “It tends to make pony worry.”

“It’s the darkness isn’t it?” I looked at my sister as she entered the room.

“What?” Discord asked. My sister and Akila were probably the only ones that knew about it in this world.

“The darkness is worse than a nightmare, she.”

“Sapphire!” I snapped stopping her. “Shut up.” I growled.

“She?” Celestia asked.

“I don’t have to explain anything to any of you, guards lock my sister up and bind her throat so she can’t speak.” Celestia, Luna and Discord went in front of her making my guards pause. I snapped my claw making them fall to the floor in pain. “Take her now.”

“Please.” Pinkie said as she went in front of my sister and the guards stopped.

“Pinkie this isn’t your concern!” She bit her lip.

“Brother they need to know!” Sapphire shouted.

“What will be the point of knowing that it exists? That a nightmare worse than anything they can imagine is coming to consume the planet, and that there is nothing any of them can do about it?” The room fell silent and she went pass Twilight.

“You beat her once before, you can do it again.” I chuckled.

“Oh please, you weren’t there, you hid with the rest of the filth. Even Flutter-birdie ran with her army after it stepped onto the planet. I didn’t win against her in battle, it’s the only thing I’ve ever gave into after complete defeat, it’s more immortal than I am, I’m not invincible. Now all of you move back to your positions. If this turns badly you’ll be escaping to the other world as this one burns away. Now go!”

“I’m staying.” Spike said walking forward and I looked at him in battle armor.

“Me to.” Lilly said also geared.

“Can I stay?” Akila asked walking over to me and I pet her.

“Guards take them all and put them in a bunker, I can’t risk them doing something stupid while I’m dealing with this.” All of them were teleported but Pinkie teleported back. I didn’t have the time to deal with her, and blocking her teleportation was hard.

“I’m staying.”

“Pinkie please I don’t want you to die.”

“I can’t yet.” I paused. “I haven’t gone back in time. That future Pinkie told me to stay with you to the end, to make sure the darkness was beaten forever.” I grabbed Pinkie hugging her tightly.

“Pinkie I'll probably get sealed.” She paused. “I don’t think I’m going to win this, the darkness is a god.”

“I’m going to help you to the end.” She smiled crying a little and I sighed.

“Fine.” I kissed her. “But you have to promise me that you’ll escape if it turns bad, I don’t want to think what would happen if you, if you got captured.” She smiled. “I don’t want this to be the end.”

“This isn’t the end, only the beginning silly.” She smiled.

The Darkness, Final Chapter

“Sire, something’s wrong, we’re not seeing enemy forces.” One of my guards said and I let go of Pinkie looking at the hologram. “That dragon seems to have been the only enemy force that came from the darkness, everything else is empty, we’re seeing several dozen portals opening, but nothing’s coming out.”

“She knows then.”

“She?” Pinkie asked I sighed falling into a chair.

“The darkness, is, a female.” Pinkie nodded wanting more making me sigh. “She’s kind of my, biological mother.” Pinkie’s jaw dropped.

“W-what?! Then this is Spike’s mother!”

“Yes, she’s the mother to all Spikes no matter the world or time. Apparently your future self told me this is the last of her. Once she dies, then the filth is gone forever, and it’ll never come back.”

“Oh yeah, I remember that, but why was I crying?”

“We’ll find out soon enough.”

“Sire, a single portal opened in Ponyville.” I paused. “The darkness is forming.” The shade of the black star started retreating and disappearing giving light to the land. I got up and cracked my neck.

“Guess it’s time to fight, move all units into position.” I hugged Pinkie and teleported appearing on a cloud above Ponyville looking down at it. A large portal was open spiraling dark smoke. I looked up seeing the black start shrinking.

My entire doll army converged around Ponyville filling the land and the sky for a few miles ready for battle. Pinkie wrapped her legs around my arm tensing. A wave of black energy swept through everything and going around the entire planet in seconds.

“What was that?” Pinkie asked.

“She’s coming, for a god to walk in a mortal world, they must refine themselves to a certain body.” The portal closed on itself forming a black ball. Black light started to crack through the shell and shattered sending out a wave of energy.

A blue dragon appeared and shivered sending out shockwaves making the entire planet tremble at her might. She looked around and chuckled darkly, she stomped her hand sending out a wave of energy making every single one of my doll evaporate instantly. I grabbed Pinkie shielding her from the blast.

“So much for that plan.” Pinkie looked around breathing fast, Ponyville was gone in the same instant. The waved came back moments later reconstructing everything but my army, remaking Ponyville.

“What-what, just happen?” She looked at me and I let go of her.

“Time to talk to mother.” I jumped off the cloud landing in front of her and she grinned seeing me.

“Son.” She growled and I changed form, she was easily ten times the normal size of a dragon, more than twice my size.

“Mother.”

“I hadn’t expected you in this world, you ate me in the other one did you not?” I chuckled a little. “Such a pest, I won’t make the same mistake twice. I’m not going to keep you as my pet again.”

“I wonder, could you though?” She looked at my chest.

“Tree of life, how annoying, I assume if I return the favor I'll get that.”

“Do you think you could?” She chuckled and we changed down to Celestia high forms, she looked much like Sapphire, but was all blue and easily half a yard taller than me. She smiled as clothes appeared over both of us. “Such a wonderful treat to see you like this again.”

“I wouldn’t say that.” She cracked her neck. “But smaller is always more effective to a point.”

“True, will you give up and die? Or is this going to get messy?”

“If you had the power to refuse me, it would.” I gripped my fist and it glowed white making her frown.

“You’ve made a mistake, you’re assuming that this world doesn’t have the power to kill you, but I never needed the power to kill you.” She held out a hand and a sword appeared making the ground tremble.

“Oh, so impressive, but that is an easy feat, let’s see if you have it in you.” I held out my hand and a sword appeared. I smiled and we held up our swords letting them crumble. A real fight with power doesn’t require swords to meet, just that they take form, or at least to the point where only the raw power exists, which death can happen.

“Hmmm.” She looked at me frowning a little. “Perhaps I jumped to the wrong choice of fighting you openly.”

“You always did.” She chuckled.

“But, that’s far from over.” She held out her hands and two swords appeared, I did the same and both of mine evaporated with one of hers. I fell to the ground coughing blood. She chuckled a little as I stood up. A leaf fell off the tree of life making me frown. “Impressive, I am impressed, and that’s not easy.”

“Oh come now, you didn’t expect me to play so easily.” I made a sword appear and she smiled making me smile. She paused for a moment as energy was displaced, I shot forward and sliced through her front making her jump back bleeding.

“UGH! You bad child!” She yelled as her front healed. “You need to learn manners.” I smiled a little knowing it was a cheap shot, but pointless at this point in time.

She bent forward and pushed allowing our swords to meet and everything went black and white for a moment before coming back and shattering our swords completely. We stepped back and she frowned.

“Looks like you aren’t happy.”

“That stupid tree of life is a bit annoying, I'll admit.”

“Yep, and I'll burn it to the ground if I have to.” She frowned. “I won’t let the filth live anymore and you’re the last piece.”

“Is that so.” We both made swords and started going at it, shattering our blades each time and then making a new one to only shatter again. Only seconds passed, but it might have been years, the ground was covered in blade bits.

I gripped my chest a little having only a few leafs left. She was breathing a little hard, she had burned through her reserve energy. I smiled having just barely enough. When it came down to it I still had plenty of power sources to rely on, she however didn’t.

“This has gone on long enough don’t you think?” I asked and she sighed sitting down on a hay bale, I sat on one as well across from her. “Just give up, you know you can’t kill me that easily, not with the tree.”

“I can’t believe you became so powerful.”

“Yet it’s barely enough.”

“No, it’s not even close to enough.” She smiled making black fire, I looked up at the sun as it dimmed.

“Oh no.” She laughed a little.

“You really forgot.”

“Yep, that sucks.” She got up and so did I. “I can’t believe I forgot, I rarely forget such important things. Drawing from the sun is pretty important so, darn and I was so much fun.” She chuckled lightly making a sword appear.

“Try to understand, I can’t let the light win.”

“Oh please, it already did.” She moved stabbing through my heart smiling me smile and she pushed more going clean through me. I grabbed her making her pause. “Come now mother, you certainly can’t have forgotten my talent.”

“Oh damn you.”

She blinked breathing a little fast looking around. She hadn’t moved from her spot when we first changed forms. She gave me annoyed look realizing I was drawing a seal. I had made it a habit of invading the minds of others more powerful, it worked well for me.

“Now let’s see.” I finished craving a seal onto her chest and it exploded sending her flying through a building. I walked over to her as she got up coughing blood. “You are such a joy mother, always too smart for your own good.”

“I hate your mind games.”

“That of a child don’t you think?” She paused.

“I suppose, but how exactly do you think this will end?”

“Fighting to the death?”

“Yes.”

“Simple.” I pulled out a sword. “Just have to slow you down enough.”

“For what?”

“For me.” She looked at Pinkie as she appeared in front of her. Pinkie bucked sending my mother flying through a building. I chuckled lightly. “Oh that felt good, but I don’t think I did enough damage.”

“You don’t have had to.” My mother appeared in front of me and she swung her sword at me making me block it with a sword of my own shattering our swords. Pinkie kicked her again sending her flying.

“Not enough of a hit.” I smiled. My mother slashed at Pinkie and I blocked with a sword as she bucked her in the face sending her flying. “Aren’t you rather relaxed for all this?” I smiled and pet her.

“Well, she’s not that much of a nightmare.”

“Am I?” I paused looking around realizing it wasn’t her this time that was on the blunt end of a mind game. She smiled and I groaned a little. We sat down on hay bales and looked at each other. “Rather equal in the mind games.”

“Enough that I think we should stop, or we’ll never actually fight each other. At this point I say we drink some tea and relax talking.”

“Really?”

“Do you really have to eat the planet? Kind of pointless don’t you think? The living are so much more fun. Or did dying break you of that?” She smiled and looked at the sky. “This world is nice, you don’t have to be filth.”

“Don’t I?”

“I guess, but then we’re really going to have to fight for real and stop playing around. I like this, I don’t want to die forever. It really sucks dying, I don’t like it, burns me the wrong way honestly.”

“I don’t want to die forever either, but if I lose here, then I will.”

“Same here.” Both of us chuckled. “So will you give up, you don’t have to die, we could live in this world’s beauty forever.”

“No, we have to.”

“Fine, we’ll fight for real.” We got up and she pulled out a sword, armor went over her body, I pulled out a sword as well making armor appear. We cut mental ties and posed for a real fight. Minds were one thing, but real fights we another thing, it was nothing special, just trying to chop the other apart.

We moved crossing swords making sparks fly and the air lit on fire, the speeds we moved even air burned from the friction. We pulled back and started slicing at each other. We jumped back after a minute and I fell to my knee and she grinned having a clear advantage over me, I relied on the tree, she had natural power.

“Finally an end.” I looked at her and stood up.

“I hate you.” She stabbed through my heart for real this time and it turned to crystal instantly. I frowned and she pulled out of me. I fell to my knees, my blood crystallized and evaporated. “Not nice.”

“I can’t very well kill the tree of life, it’s nearly impossible, and I don’t have the energy to do it anymore. Stupid thing is hard to destroy, but if I freeze it in crystal, I have a chance to kill you finally.” I chuckled.

“I guess dying isn’t that bad.”

“No.” A whisper said and Pinkie appeared next to me freezing the ground instantly. My mother stepped back as light bent around Pinkie. Everything turned pink for a moment as her powers unlocked.

“Hi Pinkie.”

“Stupid Spring Winters!” My mother shouted and Pinkie grinned. “I hate you creatures, for goodness sake give it up you can’t win! You have nothing, even you can’t hope to beat me as I am.”

“Would you like to know something between you and me?” Pinkie asked.

“What’s that?”

“I never go it alone.” She stomped making the ground turn white and a large seal appeared above us. Princess Celestia and Luna walked through a portal next to me on either side of me. “And the one thing you didn’t realize.” The Luna and Celestia from my world appeared along with pony soldiers. “Is the light always shines through the darkness, or else we wouldn’t see stars would we?”

I looked around as every powerful pony from both worlds teleported in, the Lich walked next to me helping me up and stopping me from becoming crystal. My mother looked around completely surrounded.

“What a nice little group you have here, and you even have this worlds Spike.” He stepped forward. “How nice of you, but if he wasn’t enough for me, then what makes you think all of you are? He took over your planet.”

“Did he now?” Applejack asked stepping forward.

“Didn’t he?” She looked around at them. “Oh well, what’s it matter now? At least I can enjoy a treat before I eat the planet. I’m sure it will be oh so filling till I find the next planet to devour.”

“There won’t be a planet to devour.” This world’s Twilight said, coming forward and all six had their elements of harmony making my mother frown. “This is the end.” I smiled a little not seeing my mother here.

“Far be it to question a princess.”

“Pinkie, would you mind?”

“Not at all.” My mother disappeared and I looked around. I then looked up seeing a triple rain boom far away. A rainbow wave cleared the sky instantly and Dash shot through the air making Twilight chuckle a little.

“Well that pissed her off.” They looked at me and I spread my wings making everyone around me back up as I shot into the air intercepting my mother grabbing her and kicking sending her flying into the ground a few miles from Ponyville.

I then teleported behind Dash catching a dagger with my chest and she caught me sending us falling, Pinkie teleported us, but it didn’t slow us down as I landed first saving Dash from impact.

“Are you alright?” Dash asked and I chuckled at the question.

“I’m turning to crystal and have a dagger in my chest, I’m about as dead as you can get honestly.”

A growl made everyone turn as my mother appeared slicing through several pony and Celestia moved blocking her sword slice again. The Lich growled easily bringing back the pony and I made a sword.

I ran forward and blocked getting sent down to my knee and sending out a shockwave knocking back pony. Spike and Lilly appeared next to me slicing with their swords, she dropped her sword and grabbed their blades allowing me to slice up her belly.

She twisted and pulled Lilly and Spike forward slamming them into the ground dodging my second slice grabbing her sword and blocking both Celestia. She made a second sword blocking both Luna’s stabs.

She moved back spinning her blades sending bullets flying back into soldier pony shooting at her. Big Mac slid around and she moved slicing him in half which he healed from instantly punching her and sending her flying through a mountain.

“VERMIN!” She screamed becoming full size.

“Press the attack!” Applejack shouted and jets came through portals from the other world launching missiles. Thousands of pony soldiers opened fire shooting her with bullets, but only to shatter falling to the ground. She roared blowing fire.

Shining Armor and Cadance moved creating a massive shield protecting everyone from her black fire. Lilly’s eyes glowed with green fire as her body rippled dead fire. She grew to my mother’s size and kicked her sending a beam of green fire burning.

She moved to dodge it, but both Celestia and Luna kicked her from behind sending her flying and rolling. She pulled a sword from a black portal just her size. She sliced and I changed to my full form blocking with a black of my own.

The ground around me ripped up from the massive wind causing soldier pony to fly off the ground to be caught by pegasus. Spike changed to an adult dragon form as well going next to Lilly.

“KEEP PUSHING!” Pinkie shouted and pony moved into place attacking her and she swung her sword to be blocked by Lilly’s horn and both Spike and I sliced without own swords, which she made another sword appear to block. Both Luna and both Celestia then attacked from behind blasting her again and sending her rolling.

She flipped up and her eyes went wide as a huge amount of air turned to chocolate milk choking her. She looked down as Discord stomped his feet making the ground turn to empty space imploding around her feet.

Pinkie appeared in front of my mother’s face and kicked sending her twisting through the air and crashing into a mountain. Lilly shot another blast and she dodged blocking, and her tail whipped sending the Luna and Celestia flying.

“NOW!” Twilight yelled and all six of the elements had formed up glowing with white power. They shot a rainbow and it encased my mother in seconds turning her to stone.

“YEAH!” Some white overly buff pony shouted flying over head. I frowned and Spike and Lilly looked at me.

“It’s not over!” Spike yelled and they turned as the stone exploded sending huge pieces ripping through the soldiers pony. My mother stepped forward steaming, smaller, but more pissed than ever.

“Not nice.” She stomped her foot sending out a wave of power. Shining Armor made a shield protecting most, but over a hundred soldiers were evaporated instantly. I sliced at my mother and she caught my blade along with Spikes.

Lilly fired and she kicked the blast back burning Lilly and sending her flying crushing into Everfree forest. My mother spun and I let go of my sword making a second one as she landed slamming Spike into Shining Armor’s shield.

I stabbed cutting off her wing barely and she slashed with her claws ripping off my left arm and sending me rolling. Dash did a double rain boom and she was crushed into the ground, she jumped slashing at Dash.

Applejack and Pinkie flew kicking her arm snapping it and sending her spinning back away from pony and crushing a few trees. I picked up my sword and Spike got up bleeding badly, so did Lilly.

“Such a fond effort.” My mother said getting up and her arm healed. “But your still out classed!” She punched the ground turning it molten. I blew down cooling it before it could kill pony. She moved punching me and sending my flying.

“Move in! Protect the Dragon King Slayer at all costs!” Everyone looked up as hundreds of dragons filled the sky. Dozens attacked my mother slashing at her with large steel swords and she roared breathing fire and cooking a few clean through.

She slashed cutting two dragons in half only to be filled by more, I jumped stabbing through her arm stopping her as dragons moved chopping at her arm. She roared sending out a shockwave and causing their heads to explode from the pressure.

Discord stomped his feet making more ground under her implode. Both Celestia’s horns glowed sending down a beam of light burning my mother’s chest. She slashed at them and both Luna met her arm kicking it away.

Spike moved stabbing into her arm and holding it down. Lilly punched my mother’s chest and ripping through it. Her tail whipped up sending Lilly crashing into Spike freeing her arm as she blew fire being countered barely by Shining Armor and Cadance.

Dragons shot down fire balls making her roll regrowing her arm. She slashed the air sending a wave of fire, which dragons countered by blowing fire of their own. She kicked dragons away and hitting the shield with her tail.

“FIRE!” Akila shouted as a few dozen tanks rolled up opening fire as jets flew over head hitting her with missiles. She slashed in the air blowing up the jets.

“NOW!” Twilight shouted and they fired again turning her to stone once again and I got up breathing hard. I looked at my arm, it wasn’t going to grow back, not this time, at least not without the tree.

“Oh that doesn’t feel right.” Twilight said and I looked at her shivering.

“That’s what you get for using so much magic you pregnant mare.” I said chuckling and they looked at me.

“How do we stop her?!” Pinkie shouted.

“Wear her down.”

“Or.” My sister walked next to me. “Hope a little sister realizes how to control the power of darkness finally.” I paused staring at her. “I guess since your king big brother, that would make me a princess wouldn’t it?”

“Once the Princess of something awakens.” Pinkie said and looked up at my sister. “All hail the princess of Darkness Sapphire!” Pony looked around a bit confused and Pinkie grinned stomping her hoof.

“Well it’s never too late.” I said chuckling.

“Brother do you mind?”

“Everyone move back.” I growled and they moved away from me and away from my mother. I moved my sword stabbing through my crystal heart surprising everyone and green blood poured out. I stabbed my sword into the ground and then stabbed into my chest ripping out my heart along with the tree of life. “I'll eat you later my friend.”

“What are you doing?” Pinkie asked.

“Time for a seal.” Sapphire said and I grabbed my mother’s throat as the stone started to crack. She broke free and grabbed my arm.

“NO!” She screamed as several glowing seals appeared above us. Both of us changed back to our Celestia high form on the ground. She growled and I grinned as blood ran down my mouth.

“Yes.” I said chuckling. A black portal opened below us and I let go letting her fall into it. I turned grabbing the edge grinning seeing her fall into the darkness sucking her into the endlessness of it all.

“Oh I'll never get tired of killing you mother.” I tried to pull myself up and paused. I had nothing left, not an ounce of power. I sighed and looked up at Pinkie. “Help me up Pinkie.” She grabbed my arm pulling me up out of the hole.

“Finally.” I looked at my sister and she smiled. I looked around at them all and paused seeing my heart with the tree of life moved away by soldiers. This world’s Celestia and my world’s Luna came over to me and they both paused looking at each other.

“This is particular.” Celestia said and both of them smiled, I sat down as the hole behind me closed.

“Oh that would be fun to see.” They looked at me and frowned. “Oh my I think I’m in trouble.” I chuckled.

“That’s a bit of an understatement.” Twilight said walking over to us. Applejack walked over to us with Spike and Lilly.

“Pinkie do you think you could give me a hand, or whole arm?” She shot me and my arm grew back rather nicely making me smile. I gripped my fist. “Look at that, all the fun is over and you can kill me.”

“We never planned on killing you.” This world’s Celestia said. I paused as a unicorn stallion that I had seen at the Princess Celestia’s Gala walked forward with a box on his back. I looked around at them.

“I came up with the idea.” My Twilight said smiling as a pony rolled her forward. “When you opened the passage between worlds, you allowed us to finally talk. I had plans.”

“But not enough power.” Twilight said stepping forward.

“Which is why it works now, I had plenty of help.” My Twilight said. The unicorn set down the box in front of me and I looked at them, before looking at the box. It was black and very smooth.

“I’m interested, if you’re not going to kill me, then what? Seal me into a little box and put me away into a storage space?”

“Nope.” Pinkie said going over to the box, and moving it to my feet. “There is just a little bit of darkness left, and this box will take it and destroy it forever.” I chuckled.

“You don’t realize it, but it’s why you’ve done what you’ve done,” my Twilight said coming closing. “I finally figured out how to cleanse the last bit of filth, and you have to open the box to get rid of it, we can’t sadly because it’s not in us.” I chuckled.

“Okay.” I flipped open the lid of the box and light came over. Something passed through me and the box closed, then imploded on itself not leaving a spec. I looked around and they stared at me. “What?”

“Did it work?” Pinkie asked.

“I don’t feel any different.” I laughed and they looked around a bit confused. “Oh I never found out, boy or girl?” I looked at my Twilight and she smiled.

“Boy.”

“That’s good, well.” I got up and padded my pants. “Time to make my escape before you all really want to seal me away for good.” I grabbed Pinkie picking her up and then walking over and picking up Applejack.

“Ah, what are you doing?” Spike asked and I looked at him as Lilly walked next to him a little bloody.

“Well seeing as I don’t have the tree of life right now, I can’t very well fight you, not only that but my army is gone. So I’m going to take my pony and retreat.” I stomped my foot making seal appear below me.

“You were always a smart monster.” Akila said joining us.

“Ah! I forgot one.” I ran over to her throwing her onto my shoulder. “Alright that’s everyone.” I went back over to my seal. “Bye.” I teleported to my throne room and set them down. They looked at me as I sat down smiling a little.

“You left in a hurry.” I looked at my sister as she walked through a portal.

“Of course, they’re all going to lock me up sooner or later.”

“Actually no they weren’t.” Pinkie said smiling.

“I bet that’s what they all thought.” I smiled and pulled Applejack closer to me. “But that’s not what they would do.”

“Um, that was fun and all, but I have orders to fill.” Akila said smiling and I sighed. She was always a business pony, never time for play.

“Fine go, you know where to find me.” She teleported.

“Well I’m gonna go, I got family to tend to, and Apple-Bloom’s pregnant.” I smiled a little. “Bye Seffron.” She teleported and I looked at Pinkie which was staring at the ground frowning a little.

“What’s wrong?”

“I have to go now.” Pinkie said.

“Alright.” She looked at me. “Wait for how long?” She smiled, but my heart sunk a little bit. “I, um, won’t be coming back. I’m going to spend the rest of my life in the time vortex making sure time stays on this path.”

“Pinkie that’s a bad joke.” She chuckled.

“I’m not, I can’t stay, the other Pinkies told me, it takes all of my life to stop the darkness once and for all, and I can’t spend a second more than needed here. Or I won’t have enough time to save everyone.”

“Pinkie.” I got up. “You honestly think I’m just going to let you go?” She smiled.

“Don’t hate me.” I froze at her words as tears went down her face.

“Oh hell no.” I grabbed for her and she disappeared. I growled a little looking at her crown in my hand. I sighed looking at the crown. “Pinkie you were always a lonely fool.” I smiled and Trixie came into the room.

“You’re back.” Trixie said and I looked at her and then at the crown.

“That’s so not fair.” Trixie gave a slightly confused look.

“What’s wrong?” I chuckled, if I followed Pinkie I wouldn’t be able to come back, and the trail would close forever.

“I have to return a crown.” I smiled.

Pinkie smiled closing a book and looking around her little white room. A single bed, book shelf and low table were in it. Galaxies swirled around as all time spread in front of her, she smiled seeing her home world move down in front of her making her pause.

“I didn’t call you little world.” She smiled. I chuckled sitting down in front of her making her eyes go wide.

“SEFFRON!” She shouted standing up.

“So this is our world.” I held out my hands as the sun moved close to my chest shining nicely onto the world.

“What, how?!” I smiled, Pinkie was considerably older. I held up her crown making her pause.

“You forgot something.”

“But, this, you can’t be here.”

“Pinkie do you honestly think I would allow one of my toys to escape me? When I own a toy it’s mine forever.” I moved the world and hugged her. “And I would never let my little pony be alone.” Tears went down her face as she hugged me.

“I love you.”

“I love you to Pinkie Pie.”

Author's Note

NEW ENDING! old one was a dud and I changed it so enjoy

The Rotted World

"Oh Rarity.” I called into Rarity’s old broken down home, I walked down the rotted wood hallway. She cowered, hiding under her bed, whimpering in a pool of tears, which wet the floor around her head as she covered her face her hooves hiding. “Come on Rarity, there’s no reason to hide from me, it’s just your favorite little dragon.”

She started to cry choking on her sobs, as I slammed the door to her bedroom open. I couldn’t really call myself little any more, I was around four hundred something years old, I was only pony size because of my magic, and even then I wasn’t just miniaturized.

My current form was of my real self, but smaller and molded into a such a way, I looked correct even though I was small, about the same height as Celestia standing normally. I didn’t have a large body like I would if I was simply miniaturized, but that didn’t mean I lost even an ounce of muscle tone to being smaller. I looked more like a biped creature than quadruped like normal adult dragons.

Her bed hid her rather well, but I could smell her fear from across Ponyville. I knew where she was hiding from the second I stepped into her heavily boarded up home. It was once a place I considered wonderful, truly special, till she broke my heart, and I decided it was time I broke her neck.

“Come on Rarity.” I said with a grin acting like I didn’t know where she was. Her whimpering grew louder, only to make my mouth water. I looked around the dusty, broken, water damaged, and burned room.

The room was ripped down the middle and wood planks connected the two sides, ripped and tattered clothes lay all over the ground long faded. Only her bed looked decent and somewhat intact.

“Please Rarity.” I begged with fire in my voice. I went over to a pony manikin racking my claw across its throat spilling feathers onto the floor. “I only want to talk to you, I know things ended on a.” I cleared my throat before I could growled. “I just want to talk, please don’t make me find you, if I have to find you, it’ll only make things worse.”

Her crying could easily be heard, even by a deaf pony. I turned to her bed, then walked over to it, jumping on top of it crushing her a little bit, and making her let out a painful screech from my weight. The sharp metal springs probably went into her beautiful green coat, oh I could only imagine wearing it like a scarf.

“Please Spike,” she begged coming out, tears had long since stained her coat. I smirked and inched my claw telling her to come to me. “Please, I don’t want to die, please, I'll do anything, I love you.” I grinned a toothy grin.

“Anything?” She got onto the bed, and I pulled her on top of me.

“Anything.” I hummed thinking for a moment. While I enjoyed the thought of killing her outright, keeping her alive and making her suffer, was so much sweeter. “Please Spike, that hurts.” I paused, realizing I had caused a few gashes on her back from my claws.

“Fine, if you can convince me, I'll consider keeping you, but then again.” She kissed me, and I kissed her neck, making her shiver as my tongue seared her skin. “A kiss is something I can get from your corpse.” She whimper.

“What may, I do?” She asked knowing clearly what I wanted.

“Come now Rarity, I never took you for a nitwit, I know, that you know, very well, what I’m thinking. Or do I really not have a use for you?” I let go of her putting my hands behind my head and she moved into position. I grabbed her neck. “I didn’t say you could use that, I don’t want to hear you speak.”

She moved to the edge of the bed getting down, and I smiled feeling her sweet wet tongue work me, oh it was wonderful. After all this time, she had finally figured out a purpose for such a classy mouth. I tensed a little as she bit me, but it only feel like foreplay to me, her pony teeth never would be able to match my dragon scales, not much could.

“Oh Rarity, you’ve started to bore me, and biting isn’t fun.” She tried harder using her tears as water, she probably hadn’t had anything to drink in days, and nothing clean for weeks since last time. “You really want to die don’t you?” She did something that made me gasp, and I grabbed her head pushing harder as I finished burning her throat with my seed.

“Did.” She coughed. “Did I do good?” She asked and I smiled pulling her up over me, so we were face to face. The way she reverted in my company left something to be desired, she no longer had fancy words of a intelligent engineer when she talked to me.

“Enough to buy you another day.” She smiled as I rubbed her cheek softly. “But then again, just one day isn’t much time.” It was always one more day with her, I was so sweet on her, maybe it was because she reminded me of Sweetie Ring, her younger sister. Now that was a mare which knew how to work it, she had however passed, a long time ago.

“Thank you Spike.” She said, happily smiling and I cut her cheek with my claw, she smiled wider enjoying the feeling. Her beautiful face had scars, from time after time of me doing this. I counted over five hundred marks on her face, I had done this almost every other day for the last three hundred years of my reign.

“You need to keep better care of yourself.”

“I know.” She said keeping her smile, but her voice broke from sadness.

“I hate ugly mares.”

“I can’t help it.” I rubbed her face removing the scars and making her younger. She gasped as pleasure went through her. “Thank you Spike, I love you so much, thank you, I don’t know what I would do without you.” She nuzzled my chest a little making me smile, oh how I loved this. I got up making her fall to the ground with a hard bang.

“I'll be back tomorrow, don’t bore me next time.”

“Master,” I paused looking at her, that wasn’t her normal response. “Please take me with you master, I'll be good, I promise.” I cut the air with my claw opening a portal. I stared at her thinking for a moment.

“Very well, but if you think you’ll be able to be lazy again, I'll not let you back.”

“Yes master.” She said getting up and walking through the portal. I had of course said that may time, I still didn’t know why I hadn’t killed her yet. She was a useless old mare just like all the ponies I kept. I walked through the portal entering my throne room.

“Sire.” Two shrunken dragons said in battle armor.

“Take my pet to the dungeon, make sure she’s given a bath and is fed, she sinks, she also needs weight.”

“Yes sire.” They said taking her away. I walked over to my dragon bone throne and sat down. Gold lined the walls and floors of this long room. I picked up a ruby from a golden tray and ate it becoming bored again.

“Spike.” Celestia said coming over to me. She looked as young as the day I removed her horn and wings. Celestia used to be the mare of the moon, yet she seemed to like the light more than her white sister Luna, the old mare of the stars.

“Yes?”

“Um, how was your day?”

“I brought that thing back today, yet again.” I grumbled and she smiled a little. “What’s with that smile?”

“Nothing sire, I just, I’m glad you have another toy.”

“Guard.” Celestia looked nervous as a dragon guard came over, I no longer bothered with pony guards, I killed them too easily, and there weren’t enough around anymore. “Bring me Twilight and Luna.” He nodded leaving the room and Celestia looked at me.

“Sire is there anything I may do?” She asked.

“What is the point?”

“Sire?” She asked confused.

“What is the point of keeping you?” I asked looking at her, it was clear, but she had never had to say it aloud.

“I, I don’t understand,” she said lying, not wanting to say it. I eyed her and she flinched a little. “I’m your whore sire.”

“Sire, Twilight and Luna.” A guard said as they entered though a side door, Luna didn’t have wings or horns either. I had always questioned rather or not to give Twilight wings, she would look interesting as an alicorn, but why give something it never had? She looked perfectly fine as a blue mare, even though her favorite color was purple, I always liked ponies when they kept their original colors.

“Spike.” Twilight said looking at me nervously. She was my researcher for magic, but in a very limited way. I never asked for her unless it was important. “I’m still very busy working on that spell.”

“Come here, Celestia go to your sister.” She went over to Luna and Twilight came over to me, I flicked my claw and she floated onto my lap gasping, as I found my way inside her, she looked down facing away from me, trying to hide her expression. “Now then Celestia, I want you to really enjoy your sister, so dig in deep.”

“But.” Luna said and I frowned, she quickly went onto her back spreading her legs, like she had been trained to do.

“Guard, make yourself useful to Celestia, and make her moan. Whomever finishes last will get the food tray.” The guard went over and mounted Celestia. “Oh Twilight, my dearest mother.” Tears went down her face as I pulled her close and moved her up and down. She shuttered with a short breath as she felt me sliding into her completely, hitting the end of her tubes.

My guard twisted inside Celestia making her shutter and push forward, rubbing her face against Luna’s stomach cutting lightly with her bottom sharpened teeth. Luna gasped and Celestia gave a sorry look as she pushed against my dragon guard hard, knocking him back a few steps grunting in pain. He fell to a knee making me raise an eye brow.

“I’m fine sire, just, I think she broke my pelvis.”

“Get to the infirmary then, I’m not going to heal you.”

“Thank you sire, some guard replace him.” Two guards dragged him out through a side door bleeding from a bone sticking from his side. While Celestia no longer had power, she was still extremely strong, though that only made her more fun when she tried to fight me from having my fun.

A guard replaced the other guard and he went right in, she didn’t want to fight him as he enjoyed himself inside her, she moaned dripping fluid onto the floor. While she hadn’t finished yet, she had gotten soaking wet, but her sister got the low end treatment. She was trying to have Luna finish last.

“Faster.” Twilight whispered and I started moving her faster on me, dripping nicely as her insides warmed around me, sloshing a little bit. While she had gotten used to my size, she was still tight around me.

“Some pony’s enjoying them self.” I whispered into her ear making her blush. Twilight finished seemingly melting her warm fluid onto me gripping me tightly, but I only went harder making her bite her hoof not to moan. She didn’t want to admit that she loved it, and moaning was a clear sign that she did.

“Luna won.” Celestia said smiling as she finished on the dragon guard, and Luna give a look of sadness. Celestia was the clear loser after a few minutes, always losing out to her sister unless she tried.

“Then finish.” She went down and Luna moan with a choked cry as her sister finished her easily.

“Really now?” I kissed Twilight playing with her tongue for a moment. Of all the ponies I had under my care, Twilight was like a mother to me, I never hurt her in a painful way, just made her feel good. She loved it and would tell me all the time, she dare not lie.

“Yes I am.” Luna said with tears in her eyes.

“Fine, guard bring the food tray.” A guard brought out a flood tray and Luna went over to it. “You to Celestia.” Her eyes went wide. “Before I change my mind.” She went over to Luna and smiled sharing the food.

I felt Twilight’s inside squeeze me for a second time making me finish inside of her. She went to get off and I held her close to me. She looked down as I finished, I snapped my claws cleaning everything up instantly, but she could still feel my seed deep inside her.

“Spike,” she said a little scared. “You didn’t pull out.” I kissed the back of her neck and pulled her closer.

“I didn’t say I wanted to, my little pony.” She bit her hoof again a little as I went deeper inside of her. “Now then.” I snapped my claws, horns and wings appeared on Luna and Celestia surprising them both, as they felt power flow through them once again.

“What?” Luna asked looking at me scared. I had more than once just hunted ponies I gave horns and wings. Though I hadn’t done it for over a hundred years, and they never lasted very long. Celestia stated to hyperventilate, trying to hide her now extreme fear, knowing all too well what I did to those ponies.

“You two will be raising the sun and the moon from now on, I don’t care what you do anymore. You are free to go where you like. I have gotten bored of you, don’t fail this job and you won’t have to see me again. Now leave.” They ran out of the room and I looked at Twilight crying.

“Please don’t kill them.” I chuckled, I had done the worse for so long, that honestly, it was all I considered at this point, but not this time.

“Oh I.” She turned around and put her hooves on my shoulders.

“Please Spike, do anything to me, just, just please let them live, let them raise the sun and the moon.” Tears went down her face. “I beg you.” She pleaded.

“Do you love me?”

“What?”

“Do you love me Twilight Sparkle? I mean really love me, would be mine even if I gave you the chance to never come back? Would you choose me over anyone else, and then kiss me as your lover?” She stared at me. “Tell me the truth, tell me everything.” She swallowed and looked down.

“You rule this world with madness, made Rarity, Luna, Celestia into your sex slaves and would screw with them daily. You killed any pony that even tries to say otherwise.”

“So?”

“You torture me when I’m late with spells, and then you rape me every once in a while, just because you are a demented dragon, which eats any living thing he doesn’t want to look at for more than five seconds.” I rubbed her cheek.

“But?”

“I raised you, I gave you a home, a family, friends, food and shelter. I hate you with everything that I am, this world deserves the old Spike.” I smiled kissing her. “But you’re like my foal, I couldn’t stand losing you either.”

“That’s all I wanted to hear, now get back on my spell.” She floated to the ground and she ran going back to her labs.

“Sire are you not going to chase them?” I looked at a guard.

“Luna and Celestia can go do whatever they very well want, they aren’t a threat to me anyway. I beat them at the height of their power in the first place, they wouldn’t be able to gather enough to beat me, and not only that, but they couldn’t command the elements of order, even if they could somehow recreate them.”

“Yes sire, but what spell?” I looked at him, he was a little too interested in things, asking too many questions, but then again what else was there to do? It wasn’t very often I had someone I wanted to talk to, or much less talk about something I liked.

“A time seer spell, it will allow me to watch anything, from the day I was hatched to the day I killed my first pony. I don’t know exactly what it’ll do, but it should be fun. I long for the old days, back then I could kill to my heart’s content and not care. Now if I wipe out a few thousand, pony kind gets wiped out completely.”

“But can you trust Twilight Sparkle?” I chuckled.

“Please, she wouldn’t do something stupid as try to betray me. I also have spells which prevent her from having or using a horn outside of a certain area. While inside it she cannot affect anything outside of the room, only the things I have listed to allow her. Others could not bring in things either, she’s completely locked in there alone with the horn. Though I suppose guards could go in.”

“I see.”

“But why do you ask?”

“Just wondering sire, I’ve never talked to you, and you looked bored, I hoped I could cheer you up a little.” I eyed him.

“To take such a risk, you must be brave, had you not been right I would have ripped off your head.”

“Sire I’m perfectly fine with that, I was only hatched for your pleasure, so if dying would make you happy, I would gladly.” I chuckled a little. I had forgotten I had completely enslaved every last dragon, there was not a single dragon alive which knew freedom, or anything other than the motive to please me.

“No, that would be pointless, and leave me alone in this throne room.” He looked around noticing.

“Should I get a slave to please you?”

“No I'll wait till.”

“Sire!” A guard shouted excited, running into the throne room bowing a little. “Twilight is done with her spell.”

“That was fast.” I got up and went down a long hallway to a portal and went through it appearing where Los Pegasus once was, I remembered burning it down.

The city was owned by the Lich at the time, the fire I breathed cured the city of its foulness, along with melting everything flat. I built Twilight Lab over the remains, even used what I could save to give her a roof to work under. I looked up at the black cloud skies, everywhere in the world looked like this place now.

I walked through two large doors into her main lab, she had dozens of buildings, but this one span for a good mile. Her main one had sheaves going to the ceiling with books, and things I had her make for me. She even had an entire area of sex toys curtained off.

Twilight smiled seeing me and three guards were around her making me frown, I normally forbid guards from entering her labs. She had a large piece of paper on the ground with a seal on it. All her tables had been moved away to make room around it.

“Well?” I asked.

“I finished, I remembered a book I read once, and it had the last part I needed.” Twilight said smiling happy, she was always happiest when she created a new spell.

I looked at the paper and symbols, I didn’t know some of what were written, no not written, engraved into it. This seal held real power though from what I could see, and it could be extremely dangerous, spells were one thing, but seals were actually dangerous to me, mostly because they were harder to do, even though they took less magic.

“Is that so, guard would you be the first test?” The guard stepped onto the paper and Twilight’s eyes glowed white as magic flowed through her. Her horn lit up and shot at the guard making a white ball appear around him.

“You can touch him and see what he’s seeing.” I touched the ball and visions of the guard’s past played out in my head.

“Great work.” I moved away from it

“Thank you.” She paused and looked down sad again.

“Now for me.” The guard fell to the ground and he walked away smiling. I walked onto the paper and she started to glow. I sighed as she built up magic energy. She shot at the paper this time making me pause for a moment before relaxing. While Twilight was many things, she knew if anything happen to me, my guards would kill her.

“There!” She shouted with a wide grin and I eyed her for a moment.

“Okay, I don’t see anything.” She chuckled darkly making me back up, only to hit a magic shield stopping me. I slashed at it and it cut my nails clean off. I looked at her shocked and furious. “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!” I shouted at her making the ground tremble.

“You have been a fool,” one of the guards said. “Did you honestly think that you had brainwashed us all into thinking, we were your toys? No, we’ll never be your slaves, you’re over, done, this spell will kill you.” I looked at Twilight as tears ran down her face.

“I’m not sorry Spike, I have to kill you, for this world to grow again, I have to destroy all of the filth, remember? Remember all the times we cured this world?”

“Twilight, I was going to make you my queen, we could rule the world together, no one to stop us or tell us no.”

“That’s just it Spike, you need to be stopped. I should have done this when I had the chance to stop you, but because of my feelings and love for you, I lost that chance. Now almost every pony is dead and there are thousands of dragons I must stop. You did brainwash many of the dragons, but I figured out a way to keep my horn and magic.”

“You think this will kill me?”

“Yes.”

“You’re cute when you’re wrong, oh so wrong.” I slashed the air and it started to pour a thick magic inside the area around me.

“It’s too late for that!” She shouted.

“No!” I shouted as everything went black for only a moment, then something hit me making me fall back onto the ground.

I blinked seeing a blue sky. I hadn’t seen a sky of blue for almost three hundred and twenty years. I felt the ground closing my claws, then sat up looking around. I stared at an old Ponyville, much like the one before everything happen, before evil had infected the land with sickness.

“Spike?” A purple Twilight asked.

Celestia's Victory

As the days went by I stayed with Applejack more than any of them, I helped her harvest and taught her all things battle. She loved it. Other than Pinkie pulling me to the side, which suddenly became more about sex to her than feeding, in fact she had no emotions toward me whatsoever, it was nice.

Twilight worked it out with Rarity saving Spike, which he gladly thanked me for helping him. Then Fluttershy started run out, and I knew trouble was coming for me. She now had such a strong need, and I was starting to find things from her, a way of trying to buy them. I always chuckled and stepped over them.

“Seffron!” I woke up in the middle of the night and looked around to see Fluttershy by my window. Trixie wasn’t in bed, probably getting a late night drink. I groaned going over to my window.

“Fluttershy.” I groaned.

“I need more of them, you’ve been ignoring my gifts!” She opened my window pushing inside and making me fall to the floor. I grunted and looked at her.

“Fluttershy I need to weed you off of them, you’ve become addicted to them.”

“So?! I need more of them, I don’t feel right without them, having them has made my life so much better. I couldn’t do anything on my own, now I have the strength to do anything I need to or want to. Ponies respect me, they listen to me. I’ve moved out of the poor house, I’m richer than freaking Rarity!”

“What?”

“I invested my money and made millions! It was only possible because I had those stones, please, I'll pay whatever you want to get them. I’ve heard of others using stuff like this to make their lives normal. I need it, please help me!”

“Wait you’re serious, you’re telling me that you’re better off?” She pulled out pictures of her in Canterlot. She was pointing at a huge pile of gold in the picture and a banker held up a bank account which showed how much was in her personal account.

“See, I’ve been doing a lot of things, please give me more.” Tears went down her face. “I don’t want to go back to scared Fluttershy!” I sighed.

“Fine, fine I'll make you more of them, just I need you to get me a diamond one.” She took a bag off her back and opened it showing gems. “You really want this.” She nodded and I chuckled seeing two of them on her arm.

“Please.”

“Okay first of all, the effect doesn’t get stronger having more than one.” She paused for a minute.

“Really?!”

“Yeah, it’s the same no matter how many you have, it just burns up another one at the same time, so don’t do that.” She hit her forehead.

“I’m so stupid.”

“No you’re just a druggy. IF, and I mean IF, this really helps you then I will do this for you because you are my friend.”

“Thank you, I can prove it helps me.” I sighed a little.

“No I believe you, you wouldn’t risk lying to me or getting on my bad side. Now get off of me.” She got off of me and I pulled out a large clear gem from her bag. “Now this one will last you a week straight, but you can’t freak out what I’m about to do.”

“I won’t.” I bit into my arm making it bleed and she went to go forward, but stopped when I gave her a look.

“Understand I’m only doing this because you’re my friend, and I don’t want you to kill me because I suddenly stopped giving you them.” I poured my blood onto the stone turning it blood red, and cloudy. I wrote onto it three symbols and then blew fire onto it making them appear inside of it.

“So that’s how you do it.”

“It’s not that’s simple, I can only do this because I’m a dragon, and I can use magic to enhance my fire in a certain way. There is no other way that’s possible, I tried to mass produce these once, so I know.”

“Oh.” She reached for it.

“Wait.” She stopped. “First of all, wait till those ones die off, then put this one on, don’t put any more than this on you till it completely fades away. You’ll be able to feel it on you, so you’ll know. Do you understand what I just said?” She nodded. “Good, now I’m going to make you a bunch of them, so don’t worry, you’ll have plenty.”

“Thank you so much.” I set the gem down and did it to about a hundred of them.

“Each color will last a little less than the clear ones, so don’t fret if they disappear earlier than normal.”

“I won’t.”

“Good, and next time don’t buy gems please.”

“I only got these ones, I was planning to get more, but they ran out.”

“Good, then don’t buy more, I'll get you plenty, this should last you months. So don’t just go sticking them on all at once, do you understand?” She nodded. “Good, now then, I’m going back to sleep, don’t wake me.”

“Is there any way I can repay you?” I grunted.

“No.”

“Really?”

“Fine, I’m not in the mood to play around, I’ll do this for, a gold a stone, happy?” She smiled pulling out a bag of gold bits and setting it down. “I don’t even care to count that, just put it over there on the table.” She flew over setting it down.

“Thank you.” She flew out my window and I locked it. I hopped into the bed as Trixie came into the room.

“Did I hear Fluttershy?”

“Yes, she wanted a fix, apparently she made millions of gold bits because of it.”

“Really?!”

“Yeah, I’m going to have to check that out in the morning.”

“So you did you do her like Pinkie?”

“No just took the bag of gold.” She went over to it and looked inside. “There are more than gold bits in here.”

“What?” I asked oddly interested.

“There are gold gem bits and platinum bit.”

“What?” She held up two coins.

“These gold gem bits are worth a hundred gold bits, and then the platinum is worth easily two hundred bits. You have at least fifty of each of them in here. You have at least fifteen thousand gold bits worth in here.”

“So she wasn’t lying.”

“Or she robbed Canterlot completely blind.” I turned over. “I'll just leave it here in case it was stolen. We know how those stolen goods are.” I grunted a little.

“Come back to bed you.” She came back over to me and joined me in bed, I wrapped my arm around her falling asleep. A loud banging woke me up and I sighed. I had a feeling that today wasn’t going to be fun.

“Open up! It’s the royal guards!” I sighed getting up and Trixie rolled into my warm spot smiling a little. “Open up!” The guard shouted again.

“I'll be there in a minute! Hold your horses.” I chuckled.

“Funny, open up!” I sighed going to the front door and opening the door surprising the guards see me in my form.

“What is so important that you have to.” I paused seeing Celestia behind them. “It’s too early in the morning.” I closed the door.

“OPEN UP!” A guard shouted banging. I opened the door.

“Come in.” They came in side frowning and then Celestia came in looking around.

“You have a very nice home.” Celestia said.

“Make yourself at home, I’m going to go brew myself some dragon bane.”

“Wait isn’t that deadly poisonous to dragons?!” Celestia asked panicked. “I mean isn’t it to you?”

“I’ve been drinking it since I was a hatchling, it doesn’t even phase me, just helps me wake up in the morning to loud banging. Next to you and all of your minions, I barely have enough time alone.”

“Well I need your help.”

“In other words not sorry for waking me up, and you want me to do something.” I went into the kitchen and started making my drink. “And if it’s about some kind of bank robbery then I figured.”

“What robbery?” One of the guards asked.

“You’re not here about Fluttershy?”

“The millionaire?” The other guard asked.

“She wasn’t lying then.”

“Why, what did she do?” Celestia asked.

“Nothing, it’s nothing.” I drank my drink and sucked in some air. “Anyway about the dragon bane, it is the most poisonous thing a dragon could possibly eat. My Twilight thought, oh good idea to get him immune, been hooked to the stuff since, tastes great as far as poisons go, I mean really good. Saved my life a few times and gave me a good kick.”

“Right, so are you awake?” Celestia asked.

“Yes.” I went over and sat across from her setting my mug down on a table to the side of the sofa. “Now what did you want from me?” The guards frowned. “Not from your world, and my Celestia wasn’t the nicest, so mind my tone would ya?”

“It’s fine, I have been meaning to ask you, it’s been a few weeks since the bog monster attack. Are there other things like that, which might live in this world?”

“Tons, I checked it out, all of them live here, from the Egg Con, to the ice mares, the desert pony, Losive Day, the Drakain army, and that’s just to name a few. In fact your world is riddled with these creatures, they are so much stronger than in mine. Magic of this world is greater than mine.”

“I see, then we should move to stop these creatures before they become a threat.”

“We won’t need to.”

“What?”

“These creatures will come rather we go to them or not, and I would rather be on our home turf when they do. Going to them would be foolish, then they have the advantage, and if another attacks at the same time, you have to travel too far to help.”

“That would be wise, how long before the next creature comes?”

“Three days times from this moment.”

“What?” A guard asked.

“The Egg Con will be the next creature, a giant egg with arms and legs, it’s not particularly dangerous or powerful. Even as a baby I was able to crack it’s shell and kill it, I lost a small town before that, but I beat it.” I chuckled a little and Celestia smiled.

“Where will it attack.”

“If it follows the same path it’ll attack Dodge City from the Badland road.”

“Then I request you be there with Twilight, I will pay you for it if I must.” I chuckled a little bit and she sighed. “Please, I do not wish Twilight to go it alone, she told me of what happen. I was saddened by it.”

“I didn’t realize you raised your students like that, maybe I have more to worry about than a couple of creatures.” The guard posed and she stopped him holding up a hoof. “Of course I wouldn’t do anything like that, you’re much too powerful for me to handle. I saw your power the first time I met you, you’re not someone I want to fight, yet.”

“I don’t want to fight you, and I would not lose no matter what. Do not forget my sister is just as powerful.” I paused. I had forgotten about Luna. “Twilight has the raw power easily, but she does not know all the spells of battle. I’m sure our archive would ravel yours.”

“I would love to see that.”

“I will let you if you promise to assist Twilight from now on, no matter the task she asks of you, you will help her, or do as she asks. If you do, then I will let you into the royal library, you’ll find a wealth of knowledge.”

“Fine you have a deal, but no sex.”

“What?” I paused.

“You really need to keep a closer eye on your student and her friends.” She looked at her guards. “Anyway, I'll be there in three days and bring her along, but there is this one I would like to know about.”

“Which is?”

“Why aren’t you queen? You certainly have the power and wisdom to do that, and most already worship you like you were a god. So why not crown yourself?”

“I have my reasons.”

“Very well, now was there something else you needed?”

“I was hoping to have you add to the royal library.” I paused. “Everything you know, every dark magic and spell you know of. I have a privet area where I keep all of that, you can even have a look if you can add to it.”

“No.” She stared at me, she wanted more than a simple no. “I have seen your world, you’re nowhere close to my level of dark magic. I have hundreds of years, and a Celestia and Luna of my own. They let me into a massive one, I promise you it was bigger than anything you have.”

“Then all the more reason.”

“I’m not repeating history, I did that the first time around and look where it got me, I’m not doing that.” This was true, but my mastery of dark magic was absolute. They couldn’t stand against me. This world was raw, it didn’t have the darkness fall on it yet, which meant it was still easy enough that I could probably handle it.

“It won’t happen here.” She was pushing it, which mean she was going to try and make me do it. Or she was going to order me, and I simply wouldn’t take something like that. I don’t care if she was a god compared to me in power, I wouldn’t back down.

“I’ve seen it happen, my Luna and Celestia brought a dark golden age better than what you’re living in right now. You’re not even advanced enough to create flying machines, or self propelled ships yet. You have no real way of talking over long distances either.”

“I told you nothing like that will ever happen here, I'll make sure of it.”

“Oh is that so? Did you make sure your student didn’t use magic wrongly? If you can’t control your own student, and Princess I might add. Then you can’t hope to control what I know, it’s far too dark for this world.” She grit her teeth, she was pissed.

“I can’t have you knowing something like that which might endanger my world. You will give me the information.”

“Or what?”

“Do not make me take it.” We both stood up.

“If you want to fight I'll not hold back. I’m battle hardened and I'll not lose in a simple fight, you’ll need more than raw power to beat me.”

“We’ll see about that.”

“OUTSIDE!” Trixie shouted and we looked at her then around us. The sofa’s were flattened by just us thinking about fighting. I teleported outside with Celestia far away from Ponyville.

“You will tell me what I want to know.”

“No I won’t.”

“Yes you will.” She moved into a fighting stance readying herself. I let out a breath and blacken dragon steel armor appeared on me from light making the ground shatter around me. I held out my hand making a sword appear, I swung it back causing an entire small mountain to crack from it.

“I only survived my world because I was powerful, and would not yield to any threat no matter how powerful.”

“Princess Celestia!” Twilight shouted and we looked up seeing all of them on a cloud, Twilight landed. “What’s happening? Your guards sent for me immediately, why is Seffron in weird armor and has a sword?!”

“Twilight back away, this is not your fight, stay at a clear distance, I do not wish for you to get harmed.” Twilight flew away and Celestia stomped her hoof making golden appear on her, the very earth trembled from her. She spread her wings and the wind ripped causing the air to disappear, there was no sound, and talking was over.

She moved and I shot forward, without air we made no sound, there was nothing but a void of light for us to fight inside of. Had we had air or anything touching us, the ground would have turned into a creator, and the air would have exploded.

The swing of my blade hit her hoof, she easily stopped it, but at the cost of her hoof guard shattering it completely, sending pieces bolting into the ground melting the ground into lava pits.

She stabbed with her horn and it went through my shoulder like a spear, shattering my shoulder armor completely. I grabbed her neck surprising her, and then jumped back crashing her into the ground, and the earth made a silent scream as it was torn open.

She moved jumping back away from me with blood dripping from her back armor. I ripped off my arm throwing it and growing a new one. I grinned and her eyes went wide, I blew white fire at her. She dodged it easily and my blast melted everything behind her. She slammed my jaw shut causing me to swallow my own fire. My throat exploded catching her lightly on fire jumping back away from me.

I healed, then breathed out the used fire as not to catch my insides on fire. She was used to battle a lot more than I had realized, she was more than just powerful, she was skilled. I turned my blade and started cutting at her which she met each slash with a block of her horn and then stabbed at me.

We stopped after a while, she was bleeding heavily, but I was almost out of power, I simply didn’t have the power to keep up, which meant I wasn’t going to be able to play fair for this fight.

I took a stance stabbing my blade into the ground. Her gasped without a sound as several seal spells appeared around me, gems floated into the air amplifying my power tenfold. She launched at me and I pushed forward.

It was over in an instant. I looked at her, her armor was completely gone but a single piece of her horn armor, which was through my heart. A perfect shot having fit just right through a crack in my breast plate, which crumbled away.

She pulled out and air finally rushed into the void sending me rolling back. I threw up blood shaking, holding myself up with a single fully intact arm. I looked at her breathing hard. I had lost without a doubt. She still had plenty of power, I had only destroyed simple armor, and she held back a lot.

“You will give me what you know!” She commanded and I chuckled a little bit.

“No, I would rather die than give it to you.”

“So.” She fell to the ground having lost too much blood, she had gashes all over her body, it was amazing she could have stood for as long as she did. “Then, I will kill you if I need to, I will protect this land and my ponies.” I chuckled a little bit.

“Celestia!” Twilight and her friends shouted and she held up a hoof stopping them.

“You are asking me to give you something which is dark, that will rot this world by just having. Do you really want that darkness to fall upon your little ponies?!” I shouted at her breathing hard.

“The only thing that I can’t handle is what I don’t know. You will give me everything you know, I will not allow you to have something I don’t know. As far as I can tell you are far too dangerous to simply leave be.”

“My sister is correct.” I looked at Luna and tried to get up but fell back down. I turned enough to look at her. “This battle is proof enough, even when my sister and I battled, I could not scratch her armor, you have brought her to her knees. Nothing has ever done that before.”

“You would accept the responsibility? Plenty more darkness will come for that knowledge, things will awaken.” Threw up more blood from my lungs. “You will not get a single day of rest when it comes.”

“We will accept it.”

“Fine.” I healed myself enough to stand up using the last of my power, my armor fell off disappearing into ash. Celestia healed herself instantly making her armor reappear, and making me grit my teeth. I wasn’t even a memory to her, I was powerless compared to them, they had real power, and I needed that and so much more.

“Then let’s go.” Celestia said. Pinkie appeared next to me making all of them pause. She had wings and a horn on her.

“I’m not letting you awaken some unspeakable thing while I’m in Baltimare, I swear you to, get along.” Pinkie Pie said.

“Pinkie where did you come from, and why are you an alicorn?” Twilight asked looking at our Pinkie standing in her group not far away.

“I’m a future Pinkie silly!” She said happily.

“Hey Pinkie!” The current Pinkie shouted.

“Hey Pinkie! It’s good to see you again Pinkie, give me a moment and we’ll talk.” She shouted back and both of them giggled.

“Alright!” My Pinkie shouted back as she started jumping around.

“Princess Celestia, you can’t take the information you want from him, it will bring darkness onto this land. I’m from the future, if you have him tell you, then everything will rot under the lich, before the darkness even comes here.” She went to my ear smiling. “Help me, or I'll tell them who you really are mister ruler of your world.” She kissed me.

“She’s right! I really refuse now, I'll die before I tell you.” I said quickly. She winked at me and I healed instantly. Magic power filled me making my body steam from the massive sudden jolt of power. “Whoa, now this is power!” I shouted laughing.

“And that’s just a taste, once I get to a point, I unlock my full powers. You’ll really enjoy me then.”

“I can only imagine.”

“So treat me kind you.” She giggled a little making me smile. “Anyway, don’t take the information, you’ll regret it dearly. While you two can handle it, Twilight can’t.” They looked at Twilight. “You both know me, and you love me, please, I’m begging you, don’t do this. Have me throw you’re a party!” She said smiling and bouncing around. “You’ll be happier, it’s this moment in time which changed everything. If you wait till a certain point, you’ll end with a good ending. If you don’t, things will go wrong, so wrong.”

“How do we know the right moment?” Celestia asked.

“When the holy princess of a certain thing awakens,” Pinkie said and everything trembled making me back up a little scared, fear coursed through all of them. “This world will enter into an age of golden enlightenment, and none shall suffer till the end of time, for the darkness will have finally been ridded of all worlds.” She giggled and hopped around a little making everyone stare at her shocked. “But don’t worry silly, you’ll be ready when it time comes.”

“Right.” Twilight said sweating.

“And you mister.” She went back over to me pulling me down, and going to my ear whispering to me. “Do not, I repeat, do not try and take over till after you beat the lich.” She backed away. “Okay.” She appeared next to the other Pinkie and put her hoof around her shoulder. “Pinkie, Pinkie, Pinkie Pie, hi! Come with me.” They disappeared.

“Wow.” Twilight said looking around.

“So,” I said and they looked at me. “I’m going to do as Pinkie said. I’m not going to give it to you and make sure this world doesn’t go bad like mine did.”

“And that’s when you move your tongue up like this.” We looked at the Pinkies as she walked next to me with my Pinkie, which was completely red. “Oh you’ll figure it out, I know I did, anyway we’re back.”

“I didn’t even think that was possible.” Our Pinkie said looking down.

“How?” Twilight asked.

“Oh you’ll learn that later, it’s so much more fun to find that out later. If I told you all the answers now you would cause the end of the world.” She smiled cheerfully. “Anyway, I got to be going, Pinkie you have my number in case you need help. One of us will be able to help you when you need it.”

“How long?” I asked and she smiled widely seeing me.

“My beloved Seffron, I love you so much.” She let out a warm breath. “This will be a long journey for you, I can’t tell you that, or time and space would get ripped apart. You have a role to play in something so much greater than even me. Without you the darkness wins.” Tears went down her face.

“Then why are you crying?”

“I am the last of the beams of light shining through to the way, I must lead it or everything is for not, the end is beautiful, so beautiful.” She giggled as tears hit the ground. “I love you, know that, remember that as the darkness comes, I will always love you to the end of time and beyond. Now I have to go before I say something I'll regret.” She wiped her eyes as she walked into air disappearing. They all looked at Pinkie Pie.

“What I don’t know what she’s talking about, it’s all nonsense to, and like she said it’s better to find out. Now let’s go party!”

“What did you talk about?” Twilight asked and Pinkie turned red.

“Privet stuff, that’s what.” I pulled her close.

“You’ll have to tell me about that privet stuff later.” She giggled smiling.

“Of course.” She bit her lip. “Who do you think she told me for?” I chuckled and paused looking around. Celestia and Luna were the only ones staring, all the others were laughing so hard Applejack and Dash were rolling around.

“You owe me five bits.” Rarity said to Fluttershy and she rolled her eyes giving her the bits.

“What are you going to do?” I asked as Celestia’s and my eyes locked on to each other’s becoming serious again. They all stopped laughing looking at Celestia. She sighed and looked at Luna.

“I trust Pinkie sister,” Luna said. “I now think it would be unwise to take the information from him.”

“Very well,” Celestia said smiling a little. “We will not take the information from you, but let this be a lesson to you Seffron, we have the power in this world to make sure you do not become a danger.”

“As you did in my world.” They paused. “But next time we fight I will be ready.”

“Ready?” Luna asked.

“Coming through the portal sealed a large amount of my power, if we were to fight again I would have to unseal it first. I will save it as long as possible since what Pinkie told us is correct. I will not let this world fall, I will cleanse it of the filth that infected mine.”

“Sound good,” Celestia said. “Come Luna, we have much to ready for.” They flew off with a few guards. I let out a sigh of relief falling to the ground.

“I can’t believe I’m alive!” I shouted.

“You alright?” Twilight asked coming over.

“Yes, better than alright.” I sat up cracking a few bones. “I’m great, that blast of power was just what I needed.”

“So how long have you two been going out?” Applejack asked with a grin.

“I wouldn’t call it going out,” Pinkie said. “Just fun buddies, we do parties and all kinds of things.”

“That doesn’t sound like what it was earlier.” Dash said and Pinkie smiled.

“Of course not silly, what did you think we were talking about. It’s not like we’re dating or anything, we just have a lot of fun.”

“Right.” Twilight said smiling.

“Oh Twilight, Dash, in two days we’re going to Dodge City, there will be a monster that we’ll need to beat there on the third day, so ready yourself.”

“What about me?” Applejack asked.

“If things are going to happen we need an army. I’ve taught you enough, once I get back I'll start building up funds, and other things to get us started.”

“Right.” I wouldn’t be able to handle this world with just a few ponies, I would need an army, or all of us were going to die. I couldn’t fight twenty four seven and live, I also couldn’t plan the future like that.

“Fluttershy you and Pinkie will go with Applejack when she goes. In the mean time I need to talk to Pinkie, alone.” I teleported with Pinkie to my house. She smiled kissing me. “You know I think they know something.” She giggled.

“I know.”

The two days with Pinkie went by in a flash, the future Pinkie knew what she was talking about, even Trixie enjoyed it immensely. She was in love with Pinkie in every sense of the word sex, and Pinkie always just smiled.

Family matters, Spike and Lilly

“Halt!” The truck stopped at Sweet Apple Acres entrances, two pegasus pony soldiers were posted at the gates, the entire property was fenced in, I hadn’t actually been here in a long time, but I knew they didn’t have them up before.

“What?” I asked standing up and they looked at me.

“Commander Seffron!” Both of them saluted me.

“Why are you holding us up?”

“Ah, we are on the job commander, we are allowed to allow Applejack, or Apple-bloom onto the property.”

“On whose authority?”

“Well this is our off time, we’re not under orders right now.”

“Then why do you have military weaponry on you?”

“We have permission from command.” I growled making him step back. If the military command was loaning out guns to any pony outside of the military, this was going to become a major problem for me later on. “So, sorry, but we can’t let you in.”

“Call Big Mac and tell him I’m here, he’ll let us inside.” He tapped his helmet.

“Get me Big Mac, tell him that commander is here to see him, and he has Applejack and Apple-bloom with him. We won’t be able to stop him if he wants into the property.” I smiled a little bit, at least they weren’t stupid. We looked up hearing yelling from the farm house and I smiled a little.

“Well?”

“Big Mac said, well in a nut shell yes.” He opened the gates and the truck drove up to the farm house. Big Mac was frowning waiting for us, Fluttershy was with him half asleep. It was the middle of the night. I held up my hand stopping everyone from getting out of the truck. I jumped out and they looked at me.

“I don’t know what you’re thinking’, but I ain’t letting them stay.” Big Mac said.

“You’re letting them stay here.” I said darkly and he started to sweat.

“Fine.” He looked away.

“What?!” Applejack and Fluttershy asked shocked and Applejack got out coming over to us. I smiled and he looked away more.

“I won.” I said pulling Applejack close to me making Big Mac look at me mad. “Isn’t that right Big Mac?” He stepped back.

“Yep.”

“Whoa wait,” Applejack pushed me back. “Big Mac, you just gave in, you always fought me on things, why are you agreeing? Even if he threatened to kill you, I know for a fact you wouldn’t yield, you never do.”

“He’s my master.” Fluttershy and Applejack looked at me.

“Care to explain?” I asked and Big Mac sighed.

“I’m a Dead Bringer, the highest rank of the Lich army.” Fluttershy and Applejack backed away from him. “He took control of my life flow energy, if I don’t do what he says, I will rot away, it could be years, to seconds. It’s extremely painful.”

“How long?” Fluttershy asked.

“Since I was a young colt, I was weak, and I needed power, I moved up the ranks after that.” I clapped and they all looked at me.

“Sorry, but he did a good job, he knows his place. Now then moving pass that, how are you Fluttershy, I haven’t seen you in a while.”

“Is this really something we should just push off?” Fluttershy asked. “He’s an enemy combatant.”

“Is he?”

“I’m not under Lich control anymore,” Big Mac said. “When the lich comes I'll be helping you.” They stared at him. “He’s my owner! Get over it.” He looked away. I smiled and pet Applejack a little.

“See your little fight is far from the worse thing your family has done. Next to Apple-Bloom getting beaten and raped, I say that’s pretty much the worst.”

“WHAT?!” Big Mac shouted.

“Yeah, you didn’t think living in the city was safe, did you? Now then, I'll be taking Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle home. Applejack I’m sure you can handle this. I'll back in the morning.” She nodded. “You guys want Babs? She is family.” They looked at her and she looked away.

“Yep, we’ll take her, we never refuse family round here. Apparently it don’t matter if they were disowned or not.” Babs got off the truck and Big Mac sighed. “At least she won’t be the only pregnant mare here.”

“What?” Applejack asked looking at Fluttershy and she smiled.

“Congratulations.” I said rubbing her head a little.

“Thanks,” Fluttershy said blushing. “We were going to announce it soon.”

“I’m glad, anyway, I have to take two little ponies home.” I jumped back onto the truck and hit the cab. The truck started driving and I looked at Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. “Are you two hungry, or do you need anything before I take you home?”

“I don’t want to go home,” Scootaloo said looking at me. “My parents aren’t going to be so okay with it.”

“Are you pregnant?”

“No, they made sure of that, fed me birth control.” She looked down.

“Then there’s no reason for them not to, I'll take you to them. It may not seem like it, but I have a way with words.” Sweetie Belle smiled a little chuckling. We got to Scootaloo’s home and I got out going to the door and knocking.

“One moment.” A purple earth pony mare with a pink mane opened the door. “Can I help you?” I frown seeing bottles on the ground.

“Sorry wrong home.” I got back onto the truck and hit the cab. “Go.” Scootaloo was hiding and she looked at me.

“Thank you.” I pulled her close to me.

“You should have told me you weren’t in a safe home. I know one when I see it.”

“I never wanted to trouble you.”

“I’m already troubled saving you, the least you can do is make sure I don’t put you back into that situation where I have to save you again silly little mare.” She hugged me. “Now do you want to go to Dash’s house?” She looked at me.

“But, we had such a large fight the last time.”

“Stop here for now, I'll be back.” I picked her up as the truck stopped. I jumped flying into the sky to a cloud house. I set her down and she swallowed nervously. I rubbed her head a little making her smiled.

“What was that?” She asked looking at me.

“I’m taking your bad emotions, did you notice after I first saw you that everything became numb?” She thought for a moment.

“Yeah.”

“I’m taking your pain away slowly, I’ve dealt with rape victims many times. They either kill themselves, wallow in pain and suffering unable to let go, or move on slowly. I’m just speeding up the process. Your body has also healed to the point where it never happen, so there are only memories which you’ll feel nothing toward. Even gave you back that month, it’ll feel like a bad dream by morning.”

“Thank you.” I smiled, and then went up to the door and knocked. Groans could easily be heard. I knocked again louder. Dash opened the door mad.

“Can I.” She paused. “Seffron.” She cleared her throat and scratched her head. “I wasn’t expecting you tonight, is everything alright?” She asked getting serious.

“On the war front, yes, but not on a personal front.”

“What’s wrong?” I moved showing Scootaloo and she looked away biting her lip. Dash ran hugging her. “Scoots.” They both started to cry.

“Can she stay with you?” Dash looked at me.

“Of course! I would never turn down Scoots, I’ve missed her so much. Are you alright? I wanted to say sorry after we left off on such a bad note.”

“I’m alive.”

“She’s been chained to a bed for the last month.” Dash looked at me. “I already dulled her emotions, she’s not in pain and I undid the physical damage, she’ll be right as rain by morning.”

“Thank you.” Dash pulled Scootaloo into the home and I smiled flying back down to the truck landing. Sweetie Belle looked at me.

“You ready to go?”

“Rarity is going to be mad.”

“At least she has the chance.” She looked down and I padded her back.

“I’m sorry, but I’m not looking forward to it.” I chuckled, and the truck took us to Rarity’s house and I jumped out walking to the door. I knocked and waited a few minutes as Rarity came to the door with a mud mask and curled up hair.

“Why are you knocking at this hour?” She asked annoyed. I stepped to the side and she looked at Sweetie Belle making her roll her eyes.

“Whores go elsewhere, I’m not in the mood for a tramp. I saw what you were doing in Canterlot.” Tears went down Sweetie Belle’s face.

“But sis.”

“Don’t, I’m getting married soon, your old enough to be on your own, or more, old enough to sleaze around. I won’t invite that into my house, and it’s not like it would matter, I’m moving to Canterlot. Now then, go away, unless you have more gems Seffron, I would like you to go away to. I’m not going to be able to get Spike to make them for me.”

I tried to hide a smile, I was going to be able to keep Sweetie Belle, one of my favorite mares in my old world, it was beautiful. Of course I owed Sweetie Ring some favors, and Sweetie Belle would be a good replacement to repay that debt.

“Nope, come on Sweetie Belle, you’re going to stay with me.” I picked her up and set her back into the truck bed. I hit the cab as I got on and the soldier started driving. “Don’t let that get you down.” She looked at me tears running down her face.

“But she hates me.”

“Not your fault.” I pulled her close. “You can stay with Dodge and Lilly.”

“What?” I started to pet her.

“I’m going to be having you stay in my house, that boarding house I had built was made for troubled fillies and colts without homes.”

“But wouldn’t I be under that category?” I smile hiding it from her.

“Yes you would, but I want you close to me. I owe a debt to a dead friend, and you remind me of her. So you get the benefit of it, so cheer up you silly filly. You’re going to be happy.” She laid into me.

“Thank you.” I smiled kissing her head.

“No pony should be hated.” We got to my house and we got out. I went to the driver and he looked at me.

“You on duty?”

“Ah no commander.” I handed him five platinum bits and his eyes went wide.

“Enjoy your time off.” He nodded and drove away.

“You really are rich.” She said looking at my house, it could fit twenty pony comfortably plus have two hundred pony partying in my dance room for Pinkie, which now lived here sometimes. A large green house was off to the side showing a beautiful range of colored plants growing.

“Yes I am, I’m as rich as Fluttershy.”

“Really?”

“Yep, now then I'll show you to your room.” We walked inside and Trixie looked at us in the kitchen.

“Seffron.”

“She’s staying here with us from now on.” She looked at Sweetie Belle and smiled a little.

“Hi Sweetie Belle.” Trixie said.

“Hi Trixie.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Oh Spike is over so you know.” I paused.

“Show Sweetie Belle to her room, I need to go check.” I went up stairs and heard giggling mixed with a moan. I went to Lilly’s room and opened the door seeing Spike under the sheets with Lilly smiling.

“Well.” She both looked at me and they turned white, even Spike’s scaled turned which was impressive in and of itself.

“DAD!” Lilly shouted and they quickly moved away from each other covering themselves, it would take a few minutes for the barriers to come back. I walked over to them grabbing both of their shoulders and putting seals on them. I turned them to face each other again.

“Don’t let me interrupt you, but next time lock your door.” I held up a condom and they both blushed. “Don’t get her pregnant Spike, that would be rude to do in my house that I sleep inside of.” I put it into his hand. “Now enjoy, but I give you one warning, if you don’t use a condom Spike, I'll make sure to sow it into your skin so you never have to put one on again.” He swallowed.

“Yes sir.” I chuckled and went to the door locking it before walking into the hallway and closing the door. I went to Trixie standing by one of the doors. She looked at me and we both started laughing.

“What’s funny?” Sweetie Belle asked looking at us curious.

“Spike and Lilly are sleeping with each other.” She blushed. “Is that considered incest if she’s sleeping with this world’s me?” Trixie fell down laughing too hard and I covered my mouth also laughing. Sweetie Belle giggled. “Hey, you laughed.” She smiled.

“Yeah, it’s been a while.”

“Now house rules.” She looked at me. “No burning things, no drugs, and that’s it. Other than that you can punch a hole in the wall for all I care. Simple two second fix, fire will burn down the house and that’s not an easy fix. Anyway, other than that, just tell Trixie if you need anything, and she’ll get it for you.”

“How long can I stay?” She looked at me sad.

“The correct question would be, when can you leave, that’s months away, and even then I’m not letting you go anywhere near those kinds of ponies again. I’m an immortal dragon Sweetie Belle, you’re not leaving any time soon, and I will outlive you.” She swallowed, but relaxed somewhat.

“Oh.”

“Don’t worry you’ll enjoy it here. Hey Dodge.” Dodge walked over to me.

“Yes dad?”

“You want to stay with Sweetie Belle for tonight? It would be a great help.” Dodge groaned a little.

“Dad come on, I was planning on reading that one book tonight, after you had me dragged out with Lilly, I haven’t gotten any of my reading done.” I kissed her head. “Fine, but you owe me.” I smiled.

“Dodge I'll be fine tonight.” Sweetie Belle said and Dodge sighed.

“No you won’t, you were almost raped, and you were hit a lot. You shouldn’t be alone for any reason.” She went over to Sweetie Belle and hugged her. “But it is great seeing you again, just don’t mind my dad. He’s always so bossy.” I rolled my eyes. “Hey, I saw that.” I chuckled.

“Stay safe you two.” I said as I pulled Trixie with me and we went down stairs. She gave me food and I started to eat, she was a good cook now. “So how are you doing, anything important happen while I was away.”

“No.”

“That’s good.”

“So.” She sat down biting her lip. “We good?” I swallowed a bite and frowned. “I mean, I did good with Applejack right? You wanted that didn’t you?”

“I put the dragon soul in her chest.” She looked away knowing what that meant, dragons only give them to ones they love deeply.

“You’re victory is assured then.”

“Yeah, it was a long time ago, the second I was able to arm my army I won, Equestria has been mine for a long time. They just haven’t realized it, well one soldier did, but he’s not a problem anymore.”

“I see.”

“I didn’t kill him, just broke his legs, he’ll be trapped for a few months, in fact I think I'll make it so he runs up to Celestia the day after we have beaten the Lich, and tell her, Seffron is evil, you need to know.” Trixie looked down.

“Do you have to?” I looked at her as tears went down her face.

“Did you really just ask me that?”

“Yes.” She whispered tears going down her face. I pulled her onto my lap and she smiled through her tears. I licked her face tasting her salty tears. She knew it was pointless to even suggest it. She put her head on my shoulder and I hugged her.

“You’ve lived with me long enough to know, I don’t give up.” I rubbed her back a little making a nice feeling wash through her stopping her crying. She was still really soft and plush, she was a great pillow.

“Yes.”

“Are you getting fat?” She looked at me and then down.

“No, why would you think that?”

“You’re plusher than normal.”

“I suppose.” She pressed her belly, she was a bit heavier than a normal pony. “I exercise, maybe not enough. With Lilly playing around with her friends, she’s not around that much, and she’s stronger than me, so I can’t protect her.”

“Yeah, you’re getting fat.” She rolled her eyes. “I want you to get more fat.” She looked at me a bit shocked. “You’re not as fluffy as I want, I can see feel muscle under there.” I licked her chest and she smiled.

“You wouldn’t eat me right?” I paused, I probably would if it wasn’t for the fact I wanted her to be around with Lilly. She was still a young mare, and had a ways to go before she was ready to be my dinner.

“Not for a long time if I did, I haven’t felt like eating pony flesh for a long time.” I sat her onto the table and I went forward pulling her close to me. Of course eating them out on the other hand, was my favorite activity. I went deep with my tongue. I didn’t care to tease her any more, she never needed it. She would just smile and bite her lip.

“Are you sure?” I made my tongue go into her uterus and she took a hard breath. “I'll take that as a yes.”

“No,” I said mumbling words and her juices ran down m tongue. “Only if you want to, I can always find another pony.” She finished and she pressured my tongue. “I can still use you as a pillow.”

“Is that.” She gasped as my tongue changed shape gaining soft spikes that rubbed on her walls making her moan rather loudly. “Wait they might hear upstairs.

“Nope, the down stairs is made so we could have a party and they wouldn’t even feel the vibration.” She squeezed and I moved my tongue in growing it and she fell back making it easier for me to move my tongue. I filled up her uterus and she felt her belly swallowing as it grew larger.

“Wait, that feels really weird.” I stopped and started to retract my tongue making her cover her mouth as she screamed moaning at the feeling. She started to breathe hard after a minute as I fully retracted my tongue and she looked at me nervous having finished for the second time. “Wait.” She said before I went back inside her.

“What?”

“No more tongue.” She was scared I would make her belly grow so large that it would burst from growing, but a pony’s uterus can hold a foal, so it could grow larger than anything else in her body.

“You seem to love my tongue.”

“No it’s not that, I want to please you.” She smiled nervously.

“Why not.” I moved back my back and she got off, going down and opening my pants seeing me already hard. “Can you really? Not many mare could keep their word.” She chuckled a little moving down and starting. I had more or less stopped caring for blow jobs, with augmenting size and shape I could find mares ten times more enjoyable.

“How do you like it?” She asked with her mouth full.

“Lubing me up for your ass is all your doing, which by the way is where you’ll be getting it if you’re not able to keep your word.” She became wet at the thought, she did enjoy it because I could keep it clean and use a second one in her at the same time. The pressure of it was intense, and even the most worn out mare went crazy over it.

She smiled and I gripped my chair cracking the arm rests as she had her tongue mold going inside my hole. It was not a pleasant feeling at first, but she molded in such a way that it felt like I was finishing constantly.

She chuckled as I felt her go deeper inside me making it feel great. I had heard this was normally very painful, but I didn’t think this had been done before. Her tongue wrapped around something inside me and I gasped as pleasure washed through me.

I finished but I didn’t realize it till I saw my seed drop from her lips. She was draining me dry and it felt wonderful! I didn’t have a clue how she had figured out the spell, but she certainly knew how to use it. She finished and pulled back her tongue.

“So, did I keep my word?” I kissed her forehead and she licked up a few drops that she had missed.

“Very well, I think I found a new use for you.” She grinned.

“I don’t think I should do it again, it’ll take a while I think.” She looked at me completely limp. That had only happen a few times in my life, and I had never imagined it happening again to me.

“That’s fine, I don’t think I can even get it up.”

“Shower?”

“Sure, but I want to catch Spike before leaving.”

“Shower first then.” We took a shower and she went to bed, days were now numbered to the Lich, but I was ready. I sat down in my kitchen waiting for Spike to come downstairs.

“So?” I asked as Spike came down the stairs near morning stopping. He looked at me sitting on the sofa drinking dragon bane. “I’m assuming Lilly was the fire ball, why don’t you tell me.” He blushed.

“Do-do I have to?” I eyed him and he came down sitting across from me. He sniffed the air smelling the dragon bane and coughing a little. “Is that dragon bane? I’ve only smelled it a few times, but that smells like it.”

“I drink it and eat it to stay awake.” He gulped. “Now then, is she going to get pregnant with your offspring? Also don’t be shy.” I appeared in front of him running my claw along his throat. “I want to know everything I ask.” He trembled scared as I sat back down. “Or you’ll be joining me for a drink.

“No, we had plenty of condoms.”

“Good, did she scream?” He blushed deeply.

“Not really.”

“Forceful?”

“Very controlling I guess, but she made me do what she wanted without a second of talking, or needing to tell me.”

“Did you have to ready her before you went inside?”

“Yes, a lot. I had to use that one spell, she was tiny.” I chuckled a little.

“She’s still very young, she’ll get better later on, birth would kill her at this point.” His eyes went wide. “Dead fire doesn’t allow you to heal from birth. So she needs to grow plenty more to be ready for that.”

“Well I don’t plan for a long time.”

“Planning on getting married?” He paused.

“I.” He looked down thinking.

“I’m not,” I said smiling. “I sleep around with two mares regularly, but then again I was just raised to do that because getting more than four mares pregnant at a time was popular in my world. So having a few partners is normal for me, but not for this world I assume.”

“No, one partner is normal for pony, dragons don’t get married so, we don’t keep the same partner normally.” I chuckled.

“Of course for breeding, but that’s once in a pony life time, so it’s understandable why we don’t. We rarely keep our age, and females stay fertile for most of their lives.”

“Yeah, but I wouldn’t mind marrying her.” I frowned. “I mean not tonight, but, sooner or later, yeah. It would be nice.”

“You sure?”

“Yes, why not?”

“Because Lilly is rebound.” He stared at me.

“What?”

“You jumped into bed two days after finding out she liked you. She’s not going to even be on your list of to do things in a month from now. I know, I’ve done it before after I got dumped, it got messy.”

“I wouldn’t do that.”

“Really? Care to swear on that?” He started to sweat a little. “Of course if you break that, I'll be having a drink with you next time.”

“I.” I held up my hand stopping him.

“Either get out and never come back, or date her without having sex till after the lich. If you love her, then it’ll work out. If you find out that you don’t like her, then break it off, or I'll break you.”

“Yes sir.”

“Now then, stay the night or leave, but if you stay, you’re living here, let’s see just how much you’ll enjoy living with her.” He got up going upstairs and I relaxed a little. As the night started to get cold.